2012, the year the world was going to end. I really didn't think much of it, to me the world would be the same no matter what happens. Earth is violent and lacking real heroees. Maybe in my sleep I'll dream of a better world if this one does die.
2012, the year the world was going to end. I really didn't think much of it, to me the world would be the same no matter what happened. Earth is violent and lacking real heroes. Maybe in my sleep I'll dream of a better world if this one does die.
Balance. Evil acts that result in the deaths of millions, miracles in science and medicine that save millions. The world holds a balance and yet it always gets shifted south. Darkness and darkness and so little light, prayers unanswered and beauty ignored. At only nineteen I saw how unbalanced our world is. So much war, so much bloodshed, so few heroes.
Today was December twenty first, Twenty- twelve.
Today was a school day, but my mom unplugged my alarm the night before. To me this was mumbo-jumbo. If it did happen then not much would change, if nothing happened the slow death of humanity would continue. Even if nothing happened the global fighting and rioting would scar humanity for years… Mom and dad stockpiled on canned food, guns, water, you name it they probably had a year or two worth of it. I didn’t care much though, never have… it’s been like this for years.
You see, I have a hard time actually feeling anything since my… well since I found out how my family really was. I grew up with the Disney idea of a perfect family always getting along and working out problems in the end… boy did that get thrown in my face like a bullet. I began seeing that kind of hatred everywhere after that, only places I find some peace are in video games and t.v. One show in particular, MLP, was a decent stress reliever. A world the complete opposite of earth in every whay morally… not even in death could such peace exist.
I’ve been laying in my bed so long my eyes hurt when I remembered to blink. Noise outside from the neighbors leaving and packing their stuff echoed through my window. I sighed, turning over and trying to sleep. A better world could only exist in the imagination, not even God could create such a kind world.
* * *
I opened my eyes and saw a white void all around me, it was kinda peaceful, but plane. I wonder what kinda dream this is?
”Rise my son!” A booming voice echoed through the void.
I clamped my hands over my ears and got on my knees. “Fuck! Turn it down to a three or four! I just woke up!” I yelled at the voice before standing up completely.
”You have a mouth on you.”
“Name someone these days who doesn’t and I’ll consider a filter.” I snapped.
”... Fair enough.” The voice replied.
A large white orb appeared in front of me and quickly turned into an elderly man dressed in a tuxedo and tophat. “This better?” The elderly man asked.
“So what or who are you, God?”
“Hit the nail on the hammer.” He said, pretending to hold a hammer.
“... So, wait. You really are God?”
“Yes, want proof?” I nodded. “Fine. You’re name is Zeke, you’re a born blonde, but dye it brown. Your family, excluding your mother and father, planned to throw home made explosives and shoot up in the city with your brother Dillen leading the city riots. Psyco that one, and you are the only member of your criminal family to never have stolen, killed, or vandalize anything or anyone.”
“... Alright you’re God. So who killed me in my sleep and how long til you dump me in hell?”
“Child, you have issues.”
“What else is new?”
“I am here to tell you that, as one of the few hundred thousand humans to not take a violent rout this day and thus, have earned a wish, and the option to go to whatever world you wish.”
“... So this Mayan calendar crap was a test?”
“Yeah, that’s about right.”
“... Well damn. So what rules does the wish have?”
“Any power, physical item, and things of the like are an option. From anything you know of.”
“Huh. Well… There was this one game… Kingdom Hearts.”
“You aren’t the only one to ask for a keyblade.”
“Good to know, but there was one in particular I liked. The X-blade.”
God’s eyes widened a bit when I said that. “Kid, that’s the smartest wish I’ve ever heard.”
“How?”
“I know of that weapon. Ancient, powerful, and above all, a rule breaker.” God pulled two chairs and a table out and we both took a seat across one another.
“Really? I know it opens and was made to guard the heart of all worlds, but…”
“Exactly. Wielding a weapon like that, you’d let to go to whatever world you want, whenever you want. But it goes further than that, it is made from half pure darkness, and half pure light. It represents balance. If you really want to have this weapon, you will have to take on that responsibility.”
“And how would that work out?”
“If a world is being consumed by darkness, you must use the X-blade to choose heroes to save it, if the world has too much light… you must bring forth darkness.”
“What!? I know my family is bad, but I’m not like them!”
“It’s your choice son… but… do you know why I’m doing this?”
“Sick sense of humor?”
“That was in my youth and I can’t live that down, but besides the point. Kid… my abilities aren’t what they used to be… earth is in chaos cause I can’t control it anymore. Don’t get me wrong, life will continue, but the angels are spread thin and if you do this, it will give you the job of keeping worlds in balance.”
“Tempting, not gonna lie... How about this. I accept the gift, create heroes and… villains if the world needs it. I get to summon the three big ones from Kingdom Hearts, use of magic, I can give people keyblades, and I get a cool Keyblade Armor that looks like the final bosses in Dream Drop Distance.”
“The X-blade and armor I can give, as for summoning those three creatures… I can’t do all of them so pick one. As for magic... that will be too much. Sorry, but magic is a no go,”
“Awh... Meh, it will still be cool to have the X-blade.”
“To forge the X-blade, I will need a parts of your heart. One of light, and the other of darkness.”
“This is gonna hurt, huh?”
“Like heck.” God placed his hand into my chest, pain like getting struck by lightning. I managed to look down in time to see a dark pulsating orb and an orb of light getting pulled out of me.
“Yeup, that was a bitch! You ever do that before?” I asked, collapsing to my knees.
“Ever hear of Jesus?” He replied sarcastically. He took a light and dark part of my heart in each hand and smashed them together in a clap like motion, creating a bright blinding light.
It blinded me for a moment. My eyes quickly regained vision and I saw it, the X-blade, just laying on the ground… wow it’s as big as the game made it out to be. “Holy shit.”
“I invented that.” God joked. I gave him an unimpressed look as I took the X-blade in my hand. It was lighter than I expected. “Now your armor.” God placed a hand on my right arm and a black metal armor sleeve with a big button near my shoulder. “Did you choose what you wanted to use as an ‘ally’?”
“Gonna go classic. Heartless it is.” God snapped his fingers, and I felt… power… and fear. Won't use these guys unless needed… or to practice. “Sweet.”
“Now all that’s left is for you to choose a world, and conditionally, their respective parallels to balance out.”
“... You said there were some who asked for keyblades as well, right?” I asked, looking over the X-blade.
“Yes.”
“Any of them go to Equestria?”
“One actually. Didn’t want to choose so I sent him to a world where those ponies are human.”
I looked at God, and for the first time in years, smiled. “I think I’ll go see if his metal is up to a little challenge.” I pointed my X-blade at a blank space in the void and focused on MLP and keyblades, mainly since I didn’t know what I was doing. To my, and God’s, surprise, the X-blade reacted. A small burst of light shot out from the tip and struck a spot in the void space, creating the ever familiar portal only a keyblade can make appeared.
“Wow… you’re a natural.”
I slammed my hand against the button on my armor sleeve, my body engulfed by light for a second before I found myself looking through a black visor, fully armored. “I always wondered what this would look like!” I shouted, throwing the X-blade as high as I could up into the air. In a flash of light, it morphed into something like Ventus’s key glider with that hand grip from Aqua’s glider. I jumped on. “See you later God.”
“Now what makes you think that?”
“Clearly you don’t know me well enough!” With that, I pushed the hand grip forward and my key glider zoomed into the portal. This is never gonna get old!
Upon my arrival I found myself flying somewhere above Canterlot Mountain, or that's my guess. Canterlot was the only city built into the side of a mountain that I knew of in the MLP world anyway. I started thinking on where this other Keyblade wielder would be so I took a quick stop on a tower in Canterlot and almost jumped off it. A woman I quickly realized was the human version of Princess Luna was looking at me through the tower window before I could land.
Luckily she managed to tell me that the person I was looking for was named Huxley and he was dressed in an Organization XIII cloak. She mentioned something about portals of darkness and I realized she was talking about the DTD's used by majority of Kingdom Hearts villains. Apparently he stopped Chrysalis from invading Canterlot a day early at my best guess and she was now a statue in the royal gardens. I figured he wouldn't stay in a city, nor a town like Ponyville so I took a look around the Everfree. I spotted the ruins of the old castle and took a look around.
Huxley had to have been here as there was recent litter and signs of someone using some huge rock for practice. I guessed he was using these ruins as a base so if I wait long enough he'll eventually come back here. I took a seat on an old stone seat and waited... He better get here soon, I've got nothing to keep me entertained until then. Plus the sun was setting.
Hours passed… It was well into the early morning now and I somehow dozed off while waiting last night. When I woke up I was hunched over from sleeping sitting up and my back was killing me. The sun was up and he wasn’t here… “Where the hell is that bastard!? He has to have been here!”
Still in my armor, I kicked the stone wall nearest to me… and somehow made a two foot hole in it. I kept punching stuff for a while til I tired myself out. “I swore he’d be here…” I sighed. “Must have been wrong… If he can open DTD’s then he might not even be on this world right now. Well, guess I’ll head off too. Not like I can’t check back in later.” I pulled out the X-blade and opened another portal to a different world. Not entirely sure how these work, but I kept in mind a world that would hold action… and some food I might find.
Rather than my glider, I jumped into the portal in front of my, where I instantly regretted EVERY LIFE CHOICE EVER! I was tossed around like a sock that had the dryer all it itself, constantly hitting the walls of the portal. I felt dizzy, nauseous, and still hungry.
Eventually, the portal spit me out onto a sidewalk of sorts where I bounced around like a ragdoll until I skidded to a halt on the ground with my armor disbanding. “Uuuuugggggghhhh… So much less fun than on the glider.” I waited a bit before getting up. It was when I was finally on two feet that I noticed the state of where I was… it was decayed.
The buildings all looked like an explosion went off. Doors and windows were boarded up and the road was cracked with litter everywhere. “The hell? Where can I find food here?”
I walked around for a bit before finally finding a building without boards nailed over it. I walked in and spotted a set of rather… odd looking skeletons. They looked human, but the skulls looked kinda… pony like? It wasn't human, that's for sure. Jugging from the size I’d say they were adults.
Not like spending summer with my psycho cousin I’ve seen dead bodies in various stages of decay, but still, what happened on this world?
Creek
I reacted. When the X-blade appeared, I was shocked. It looked broken, like when Ventus fought Vanitas in Birth By Sleep. “Wha?”
Thud.
Not the time now. I’ll worry about it later, should be able to fight with it. I walked slowly towards the noise. It was coming from the hallway. As I crept I started to hear this rubber slither noise the closer I got to the hallway. Then, something hit me across the back.
I staggered. Turning around, shock filled me. I was met by a this bodied silver being with a zipper for lips. What the heck, a Dusk?! “Didn't expect to see one of you guys.”
I slashed forward, the Dusk jumped into the air. I slashed upward and managed to land a hit on its leg, making it disappear in a puff of black and white. To my supersize, two small chests dropped from where the Dusk died. Picking them up, one was a potion and the other an elixir.
“A Dusk here? Didn't think any of those were around anymore.” I walked further down the hall and and into what looked like a bedroom.
“*Gasp!*”
“Who's there!?” I looked around. The closet was empty and the only place to hide was… under the bed. I bent down to look and saw a kid. He was covered in brown fur, light brown/orange hair… and his head looked like one for the ponies from the show, but his body looked human. “You okay kid?”
“Is, is that thing out there?” His voice was kinda high pitched. He can't be older than nine or ten.
“The silver thing?” He nodded. “It's dead.” A wave of relief washed over him. “Get out from there, where's your family?”
I helped him out from under and he seemed hesitant to answer. “Those silver men took my mom away, if they don't take them they kill them.”
“Oh… is there anyone else around?”
“Yeah, they're at our Safe Spot.” I noticed he was looking at my Keyblade. “What is that?”
“This? It's called a Keyblade, this one in particular is very special.”
“Why’s it look broken?”
“Not sure myself. Didn't look like this before I came here. Don't worry though, it still works for killing Nobodies.”
“Nobodies? The silver men?”
“Yeah.”
“How do you know about them?”
“Been around, seen things.” As the kid and I walked outside, I kept the conversation going. “So, are the Nobodies all that's here?”
“I've only ever seen the silver men, er, Nobodies. What's your name?”
“Zeke. You?”
“Button Mash.”
That's why he looked familiar! “So who are these friends of yours?”
“Scootaloo, Dinky Doo, and Rumble. Scoot’s adopted mom Rainbow Dash was taken like mine. Dinky and Rumble’s parents were killed.”
“Sorry… this town is Ponyville? Right?”
“Yeah, you didn't know?”
“Lets just say I didn't arrive on my feet when I got here.” This Equestria must have been more advanced technology wise than that other one. Wait… I went through a portal to another world… and ended up in a parallel version of the one I was in? How did that happen?
The walk through the streets was thankfully uneventful. Turned out the Safe Spot was a fortified store. “Guys, it's Button! I found someone!”
The door opened and as we entered I was greeted by the anthropomorphic Scootaloo, Rumble, Dinky Doo. Like Button, they were all dressed in torn, dirty clothes. “So who's he?” Rumble asked.
“His names Zeke, he has this cool sword that can kill the Nobodies!”
“Wait, seriously?! Show us!” Scootaloo asked. I summoned my X-blade and everyone took a good look at it. “Wow. It looks so cool!”
“It's huge.” Dinky said.
“Wait, did Button call the silver men Nobodies?” Rumble asked.
“He did.” I replied. “It's what they're called. I know cause… my world had someone who fought them and eliminated them.”
“How?”
“He was a talented warrior, and was chosen by his Keyblade. That's the name of my sword. They are weapons made from light, darkness, and whatever is in between.”
“Does that mean you can fight these ones?” Dinky asked.
“... No.”
“What?!” They all shouted.
“You have the ability to help us! And you won't!” Rumble shouted.
“The person who gave me my Keyblade, the X-blade, said I have to keep balance in the worlds I visit. It would be best if I don't fight… but, nah.”
“What? If there's something you can do then do it!”
“I could give you four each a Keyblade.”
“Huh?” Was there reply.
“It would be best if I don't fight if possible, but with some time I can give you each a Keyblade that with some training, we could figure out what's going on with the Nobodies. Plus I’m sure you all want some payback for what's happened to your world.”
“I wanna get my mom back.” Button said. I felt sorry for the kid, he looks so miserable.
“I’m in.” Scootaloo said.
“Hold on, there is a catch.” I said.
“Being?” Button asked.
“If you accept the Keyblades, you become Keyblade wielders. You'd have to train, keep the worlds you visit in balance, this will change your lives forever.”
“Will we still be able to come back here. Ruined or not this is our home.” Dinky asked.
“Of course.”
“How are you gonna give us Keyblades?” Button asked.
“...” I wonder? I disbanded my X-blade and focused on Button. I tried summoning my Keyblade, and as hoped, it wasn't mine that appeared. To my surprise though, it was a strong one. Metal Chocobo. “Button, this is yours.” He took it from me with both hands, but looked surprised when he picked it up.
“It's huge, but lighter than I expected.”
“It's called Metal Chocobo. Special keychains you find can be switched out with the one on it and the shape and power will change as well. Not sure how it works myself, but it works.”
“Me next!” Scootaloo said, practically jumping at me. I focused on her and summoned a Keyblade. Ominous Blight… right, this was a Keyblade in 358/2 days. Scootaloo took it with glee. “So cool!”
“It's called Ominous Blight. A fast hitting weapon for a fast kid. Dinky, you're next.”
She walked up and I repeated the process. The Keyblade that came through, shocked me. Star Seeker. “It's pretty.”
“This… is a special Keyblade. It was used by the student of a powerful wizard.”
“Aw, you gave her a unique one.” Button complained.
“Keyblades choose their masters. All I'm doing is giving you the ones that chose you. Alright Rumble, you're last.”
He walked up and I summoned the Keyblade that chose him. Lost Memory. I handed it to him and he held it just like Ventus does in the game. “Feels natural.”
“Odd you would hold it like that. The one who used that Keyblade last wielded it just like that.”
“You knew him?”
“Not personally… well then, get outside, we’re training now!” With that everyone ran outside, smiles on their faces. Huh, finally gonna put those family combat lessons to work… I’m still hungry.
After a quick snack of canned beans I met the others outside. They were all standing on a row like soldiers, Keyblades in hand.
“Alright kids, first order of business. Who here has any idea on combat?” Rumble, Scootaloo, and Button raised their hands. “Alright, Dinky. I’ll be your opponent.”
“What!? But I don't know anything about fighting!” She said, concerned.
“Exactly why. The others have an idea, you don't. I’ll teach you the basics of sword fighting and blocking and then we’ll let you move on by yourself.”
“Will we be fighting against each other for practice than?” Button asked.
I smiled. “No,” I raised my hand, and felt the rush of power and fear flow through me. Fifteen Shadow Heartless appeared behind me. Everyone screamed. “You three will be fighting them. Relax, they are under my control. Heartless, give these three a challenge. Do not hurt them.” I turned around and the Heartless nodded as they ran towards the three, completely ignoring Dinky. “Shall we miss?”
Dinky looked behind her, seeing her friends fighting the tricky creatures. “Will they be alright?”
“Yeah. Pass your basic training and you'll join them fighting the more unpredictable opponents.”
Dinky is a natural. Despite her claim on having no clue about combat she managed to block the majority of my attacks and land a few surprise hits on me. What really surprised me was that she cast spells with her Keyblade. Once the others saw what she did they tried to do the same… with less than wanted results. We all walked back inside before the sun set and everyone dropped onto their sleeping bag beds, most of them were out like a light.
Save for Button. He was tossing and turning like a fish out of water. "Darn it." He muttered.
"You alright?" I asked, kneeling next to him.
"I've just had trouble sleeping since the Nobodies came."
"... How long ago was that?"
"Three months. At first people thought they were something that escaped from Tartarus, but we couldn't capture them, harm them, not even touch them. Wasn't long before Equestria went under Martial Law and royal guards were posted everywhere. Not even the Elements of Harmony were very effective, if they didn't dodge it they did burst into a grey light. A month passed and that's when they started to either kidnap or kill people. They came in force of thousands, I can only imagine how bad it was in the cities.
"My mom hid me in a secret cupboard behind her bedroom mirror and said not to come out until it was okay… I spent almost two days in there before walking out. I found Scoot's, Dinky, and Rumble when I was walking around outside looking for someone. We've spent our time looking for others, but it became clear we were all that was left in town. We've been in this store ever since."
"You're pretty brave. My world was going to heck too… but the only enemies were it's own inhabitants. Some old stone calendar written thousands of years ago was gonna run out of days and everyone was either freaking out or preparing for the worst since they all thought it was the end of the world."
"Is that why you left?"
"Not exactly. Either way I can't go back, not only has my world largely given in to it's own darkness, but my family was gonna play a large part in it. I was the black sheep in my family, I don't wanna get too much into it, but I can say that out of my whole family I wanted to make things right, not make them worse."
"Then why won't you fight the Nobodies?"
"I'll only fight if I have to. Right now this is your world and you should fight for it. You know, you for are my apprentices right now, right?"
"I guess?"
"Well, one day, when the time is right, you four will have to take this thing called a Mark of Mastery Exam. It's not written, in fact, it's completely random what it will be. But if you pass, you'll become a Keyblade Master, and one day, you'll have to take on apprentices of your own."
"Really?"
"Yeah, but that's not for years though."
"... Those things you summoned, Heartless, what are they?"
"You can say the whole reason Nobodies exist is because of them. They are being of darkness, searching for the hearts of others. Once they take someone's heart, they swallow it into darkness and then that person's heart becomes a Heartless. The stronger someone's heart, the stronger Heartless it becomes."
"So they're evil?"
"Just lost. Within each Heartless, is the heart or hearts of others lost to darkness. Because of this they can't break free. Keyblade wielders can destroy the Heartless and free the heart."
"So what are Nobodies?"
"The body of a person who lost their heart to darkness. The empty shell refusing to float in the nothingness between light and darkness. They are constantly searching for their hearts."
"So what would happen if a Nobody finds its heart?"
"The person they once were comes back. There are special Nobodies that still look like people, the people they were. They can't feel, they just have memories of who they once were. The abilities they have are something to fear, and they can control the lesser Nobodies, the ones that look all silver."
"How do you control Heartless?"
"That power was given to me, so I don't think there will be any unwanted side effects. But if people dive into darkness, to gain this power, Darkness will swallow them if they aren't careful."
"Are all Keyblade wielders good?"
"No. Long time ago, least how the story goes, every star in the night sky was once united as a single world protected by the light of Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds. There was a war, it split the world into many and countless Keyblade wielders, good and bad, lost their hearts, and lives. My Keyblade, the X-blade, co-exists with Kingdom Hearts. It was made to protect the heart of all worlds, but since the worlds are separated, I have to keep Balance in them."
"You said it didn't look like how it does now before you came here, maybe it's reacting to how our world is? Reflecting the damage?"
That… that actually makes sense! If the heart of a world is out of balance then the X-blade would reflect it! "You're pretty smart Button. Tell ya what, how about since neither of us can really sleep you help me make some dinner if we can find anything, kay?"
"Anything's better than a month of canned food. All the vegetables and meats went bad long ago though."
So this Equestria eats meat? Perfect. "If anyone wakes up tell them I went out looking for some real food and cooking supplies. If any Nobodies make their way here, hide, and if that's not an option, fight. I'll be back soon."
"And what will I do?"
"Make space for the makeshift kitchen, kay?"
I walked into abandoned homes and searched through freezers and cupboards. If games like Fallout have taught me anything it's that abandoned houses at least have food in them. I managed to find some important items in just three houses, namely, a gas camping stove, propane tank, ice chest for frozen food, and a wagon to carry this stuff in.
I walked a fair distance away from the Safe Spot so I better head back, plus I think the sun is setting? Hard to tell with the cloudy sky. As I ran back, dragging the wagon behind me, I was thinking about what to cook. I had some frozen chicken and there should be barbeque sauce and rice in the store, maybe some barbeque chicken and rice would be good?
I turned onto the street where the Safe Spot was, and dropped the wagon. Dinky, Scootaloo, Rumble, and Button were all surrounded by three Samurai Nobodies. "Crap!" I summoned the X-blade and ran up to one of the Samurai's. It blocked my attack, but I did send it it back a few feet with a counter. "You guys okay?"
"Been… better." Rumble said.
As another Samurai attacked, I blocked it. "If any of you can fight, then fight!" I kicked the Nobody away and went in with a fast slash across it's head. It hit, but it didn't die. I looked to my sides and everyone was up. "Block their attacks and then try for an opening. If possible split up in groups of two, we out number them."
As they attacked in groups of two I went after the one I managed to hit. They moved faster than any human I've fought could, but I was able to keep blocking. Eventually I managed to stagger the damn thing and lunged forward, stabbing it in the chest. It disappeared in a puff of grey/black light.
I looked behind me and Scootaloo and Button manager to kill the one they teamed up on and were helping Dinky and Rumble. Once the last Samurai was dealt with I went up to them. "You four okay?"
"That was… scary." Dinky muttered.
"It felt good." Rumble said. "Finally we fought back against them. I didn't feel helpless." I whacked him on the side of the head. "Ow! What was that for?!"
"Don't play innocent, I could tell what you were thinking! Keyblades are far from toys and above typical weapons. If you try and take on more than you can take on, get arrogant, your heart might get corrupted the closer you walk to darkness! Yes, you got payback for your parents, payback for friends, but you're still just one person."
"Isn't that why you're training the four of us?"
"... Looks like you aren't as hard headed as I thought. Come on, let's get inside and I'll make some dinner. You guys just rest up."
Dinner did end up being barbecue chicken and rice, and everyone was happy to clean off the pots from the food. This must have been the first time in a long time they had a proper meal. Since the plates and utensils were all plastic we just threw them out. Soon everyone was sound asleep and I was gonna join them in a bit. I unrolled my own sleeping bag I pulled off the shelves and soon found myself in a deep, blissful sleep.
I found myself in nothingness, empty darkness all around me, only my Keyblade with me aside from my clothes. I could hear something like the sea when you sit on the beach in front of the water. I opened my eyes and saw myself in the realm of darkness, standing on the edge of a beach of sorts.
"What made you so special?" I turned around and saw someone standing some feet away in purple robes with a mask that was completely blank, not even any eye holes. Just a flat mask made from, wood I think?
"What?"
"You are holding the most important weapon to ever exist, the whole reason the Keyblade War began, why?"
"... I asked for it."
"Right, and he just gave it to you? That all?"
"Pretty much."
"But you are just some kid! Why would he give such an important relic to a mere mortal?! And how!?"
"Who are you?"
"I should ask you the same thing." He said, lifting his left arm and in a flash of darkness, a keyblade I had never seen before appeared. Its handle looked like the Heartless symbol and the blade was an arm or darkness that held what looked like a heart in its hand. They keychain was a black heart. "I know, you weren't the only mortal from your world to ask for that weapon in particular, he denied them all, so why did her let you have it?"
"Not sure. Frankly I don't even know why he chose me to receive the wishes. I get that I wasn't the only one to have wishes granted, but I still wonder what it was that made me stand out, I was just sitting in my room, took a nap, now all of this."
"He does as he pleases. We all exist for a reason I suppose. You took on the role of keeping the worlds in balance, correct?"
"Yeah, what's your role?"
"... Let's just say I'm the reason stars disappear in the sky." He turned to look at the moon across the ocean. "Beautiful, isn't it?"
"Yeah. Darkness doesn't mean just evil, there's a beauty in it few see. Nothing is black and white." I said, looking at the moon as well.
"Maybe I can understand his reasoning for choosing you out of the others that begged to have that Keyblade."
"What do you know about it?" '
"Another time, right now all I can say is that a forgotten survivor of the Keyblade War is the reason behind the mess in the world you're on."
"What? How many are there?!"
"Only one is on the same world as you, but there are ten in total, none of them good."
"So the Nobodies…"
"You'll have to see for yourself, our talk is done now."
"What?"
"Wake up." He snapped his fingers and my vision went black.
I jumped slightly as I woke up. That dream… it was… a warning? Who is that guy? That can't be Huxley. I was about to move when I noticed a blond haired girl wrapped around my waist in a deep sleep. Dinky "Huh?"
"She does that from time to time." I looked and and saw Scootaloo whispering near me. "Her mom and her had to share a bed in a small house before all this, every now and then she sleepwalks into one of our beds and cuddles with us in our sleep. Was awkward at first but now we don't mind it."
I looked down and Dinky sleeping and realized I didn't have the heart to wake her. "How old is she?" I whispered to Scootaloo.
"Nine. Button is ten and Rumble and I are twelve."
"From my understanding, Keyblade wielders usually get a Keyblade when their thirteen or fourteen. She's so young."
"And strong. She's the glue that kept this group together before you came along." Scootaloo left and I eventually fell back asleep. I forget this is now real life and they are just kids. Maybe tomorrow I can try and find something fun for us to do?"
As morning came I began wondering what we should do today. There isn’t much to do around here so maybe we could head off somewhere, leave this town and look for what’s, or rather who’s controlling the Nobodies. That person in my dream said it was a forgotten survivor from the Keyblade War, but did they even have knowledge of Nobodies back then? I sighed. I really don’t know what to do right now, the Safe Spot isn’t really safe anymore since the Nobodies found it and whoever is pulling the strings here might know about us already.
Everyone was enjoying a breakfast of easy make pancakes so best now. “Guys?” I spoke, gaining their attention. “The Nobodies found us yesterday, so I’m not sure how safe it is here anymore. I was thinking we may have to leave and find somewhere else to go.”
“Where would we even go?” Scootaloo asked. “Ponyville is all we know.”
“I’ve been thinking, Celestia and Luna control the sun and moon here, right?”
“Yeah, everyone knows that.” Rumble said.
“In that case, wouldn’t Canterlot be a lot safer than here? The sun and moon still moving across the sky means the princesses are safe, so our best bet is to go there.”
“But the trains were derailed by huge Nobodies the day they started attacking, to walk and climb there would take days even if we followed the railroads.” Dinky said.
I stood up. “Follow me.” I said as everyone began following me. Once outside I summoned the X-blade and threw it up into the air. When it came back down as a glider everyone was amazed by how it did that. I also pressed the button on my metal sleeve and when my armor appeared they pretty much lost it. “Not sure if I can get you kids your own armor, but all of your keyblades should be able to transform into gliders as well. It’s one of the many ways people can travel from world to world, but this way is pretty much forgotten about by what’s left of the Keyblade wielder.”
“So we just, toss them into the air!?” Scootaloo asked.
“That’s pretty much what I do.”
With that said, they all threw their Keyblades into the air as high as possible and to my surprise, they all turned into gliders. Scootaloo's came out looking something pretty much like a scooter, only with razor sharp edges on the back end of the foot rest. Rumbles came out much like Ven’s, only silver and with more designs. Buttons came out like Terra’s, only looking like something a steampunk made. Dinky’s was the oddest, it looked like a mini gummi ship only big enough to hold one person. It was blue and covered in stars, with a crescent moon on both sides of it.
“That went better than expected. Now, go back inside and grab your things, we should leave before any Nobodies come back here.”
Within minutes everyone grabbed what they felt they needed, or had kept with them since this hell started for them, and we left. The fly in the sky felt great, but I did warn them they didn’t have armor on so it would be best if they didn’t do anything crazy. We made it to Canterlot in only ten minutes, and the city was a mess from a bird's eye point of view. It was clear a battle took place here, probably skilled mages trying desperately to fight off Nobodies to no avail. We landed near the train station and the only sound to be heard was wind blowing down the empty streets.
“This is unsettling.” Button said.
“No kidding,” I replied. “Looks like ground zero here. Maybe the castle is where most of everyone went to?”
“Seems like it would be the only safe place.”
“So should we head there?” Dinky asked.
“Yeah, main roads should lead us there.” I answered. We all kept our Keyblades out while walking since just being here put us all on edge. The main road did in fact lead to the castle, where we were greeted by a large locked gate. “Watch this.” I said, pulling out the X-blade and pointing it at the lock, within seconds, a beam of light shot out and the sound of a lock opening came from the gate as the lock opened and fell off. “The ultimate skeleton key.”
We walked in and to our surprise, we saw somebody walking around the front entrance. It was a woman, black hair with orange fur. She was dressed in some kinda grey jumpsuit. “Excuse us, miss?” Dinky asked.
The woman reacted and turned around… I nearly dropped my Keyblade. Her face was pale like death, eyes were hollow, and her chest had this device that pulsated darkness all around it. “What is that?!” Scootaloo yelled.
“I’ve never seen anything like that, I don’t know if that’s a person or a Nobody!” I replied, shaking… if that is a person, then that machine is messing with them. Is that why the Nobodies were taking people? For this?! I looked up and she was walking towards us slowly. I lunged forward, jabbing my Keyblade into the machine over her heart, slowly I turned it and I saw the machine come apart at the seams. When I pulled it out, the machine fell off completely and the woman fell to the ground. I lifted her up and to my relief she was breathing and the color was returning to her face. “Thank goodness.”
“Zeke, what was that?” Button asked.
“Keyblades have amazing powers, even the heart will do what they command. I think that machine was some kinda lock, keeping her heart in darkness against their will. I freed it.”
“When will she wake up?” Rumble asked.
“Soon hopefully. Life will be different for her, but at least she’s alive.”
“This doesn’t look good, you don’t think this was ground zero, do you?” Button asked.
“This event might prove that right, but that also means whoever is behind this, is somewhere in that castle” The four of them looked at the castle doors, the looks on their faces were a mix of fear, anger, and justice. “You all want to head in, right?”
“If we don’t, whoever is in there might get away. Plus, more people like her could be in there. We just gotta do it now.” Scootaloo said.
“Fine,” I said, placing the woman on a bench. “But no matter what, you four just take on the small frys and I’ll handle the snakes head.”
Opening the door, we all walked at a fast pace through the castle. The fact that nothing was in the castle made us more nervous than at ease, only dust and cobwebs along side the decorative antiques the lines the sides of the hallway. We opened every door we came across and still nothing, not even any other people like that woman. “I don’t like this.” I said.
“Same.” They all said simultaneously.
“You don’t think they left?” Dinky asked.
“Doubt it, I think whoever this is… they might be expecting us.”
Hours of searching lead us to the doors of the throne room. Upon opening the doors we were greeted by pods that looked like flowers. There were five, all empty. “What are these?”
“Not sure, something is off.”
“Bravo.” Someone behind us said, We turned around and saw a man in a black bear mask and red lab coat standing at the doorway. “You five have come quite a ways.”
“So you’re the one behind the Nobodies?”
“Yes, it was tricky, but after several hundred quick experiments I realized what needed to be done.” He pulled out a glass jar, holding a small pink heart. “Lacking feelings makes it easier to drown out the screams of the test subjects. I also saw you take my prized invention off of subject T-979.”
“You survived the Keyblade War, why keep bringing out more darkness?”
“Because it’s fun. All worlds were once one and now they all shine as stars within the darkness of the night sky!”
I flung my Keyblade at him, cutting his face and striking the wall behind him. “I grew up with people like you.” I summoned the X-blade back to , taking a battle ready stance. “And quite frankly, I always felt someone needs to teach you the meaning of fear!”
I lunged forward, he pulled out a sword to defend, but I tossed it out of his grip with one swing and kept attacking as fast as I could. He seemed able to summon swords without end, yet I either blocked or deflected all of them. I continually fought, landing blows as fast as I was capable. Scootaloo, Dinky, Button and Rumble tried to help as much as they could, but this bastard summoned swarms of Nobodies to keep them busy in the hallway. We each managed to land blows on one another, cuts slicing old scars on my body. Each cut he made somehow made me feel more alive, stronger… HaPPy!
I was lost in the fight, I found myself enjoying the life or death battle, but I knew it couldn’t end, nothing good ever does! “I sAy wE End tHiS!” I yelled, and let my darkness flood me! The shock wave tossed my nameless opponent across the room and against the wall. The power was INFINITE! And I loved all of it! A quick look behind me revealed that Xehanort's Guardian was floating behind me. I smiled and in a flash, appeared over the Nobody and had the Guardian hold him by the throat. “It’S bEEn FuN, BUt nOw iT’s tIMe To saY FAreWeLl.”
Crack.
As his limp body fell to the ground, a darkness began to consume it and soon there was no proof he was ever here other than his heart in the jar. As my high from the fight began to come down and my dark power subsided I began to realize how I was acting… How I was talking… At that moment I acted no different than the rest of my family. As the last of the darkness left me and the Guardian faded into mist I collapsed onto the floor, crying. This was why I prefered not to fight, fighting brings out my true nature, the beast I cage, the Demon in my heart.
I woke up in a large bedroom, decorated like the sun itself lived here. I realized this must be Celestia’s room, or rather, the Celestia of this world, dimension? Still gotta figure out how I got here. As I tried to move I felt something heavy across my chest and stomach. Looking down, I spotted not one, not two, more than three, SIX anthro pony women hugging me as they slept. What shocked me the most out of was how… close to the skin the blanket was over them, like if they… were… nude…
Now, many men back on earth, especially in my family, would naturally savor this moment if it ever happened to them… I’m not most men… My immediate response was to try and make a break for the window, not caring about the drop since this room clearly isn’t on the bottom floor. Yet I found myself unable to move, mainly since they all were hugging me with enough force I might as well be anchored to this bed, so I settled for the only alternative I could think of. A silent scream.
I sat across from them… all SEVEN of the anthro pony women. Number seven was getting water at the time I woke up. They were fully clothed, finally, and even though I recognized most of them, I let them tell me their names so I didn’t stir suspicion. I still couldn’t believe the ones I recognized though. Both princess Celestia and Luna, Twilight Sparkle, Fluttershy, and Rainbow Dash… The last two were named Rune Spell, the one I freed from the machine outside the castle, and Hearts Care, otherwise known as Button Mash’s mother.
I cleared my throat. “So… why were you all hugging me naked while I was out cold? And how long was I out?” Thank god they have clothes on now.
“Well,” Luna started. “You have been out for close to a week, the children freed my sister and I from these strange metal and glass flowers in the dungeon, and managed to get those devices off of the others.”
“I was so happy to see my Button.” Hearts Care spoke. “When I was dragged away I thought it was the end for me. I can’t thank you enough for finding the children and giving them the power to protect.”
“Yeah! Scoot’s is a tough kid, but a little heat never hurts either.” Rainbow blurted.
“They explained everything to us, and I must say I am beyond fascinated such items exist!” Twilight said, curiosity filling her eyes.
“Still not explaining why you were all hugging me naked while I was out.” I repeated.
“Well, given the state of our world, we felt it was a good introduction into your reward.” Celestia said.
“Reward?”
“It’s something that has been law since Luna and I were foals, even when our parents were foals as well. If a hero shall save the kingdom and it’s ruler, he is given the princess's hand in marriage.”
I nearly fell out of my seat. “What the hell kinda rule is that?!”
“Old and gender specific.”
“Look, I helped you, not just out of worry, but it’s my job.” I summoned the X-blade, to which Twilight responded by pulling out a notepad and started taking notes. “When I took my Keyblade, I accepted the role of Balancer. I keep the worlds in balance, to this world, I created and played a role of hero, but to others I will have to create and play the role of villain.”
“Must you?” Fluttershy asked weakly.
“Yes. A world falling into darkness needs light, I will give it light. A world blanketed in light will face it’s shadow… I will be that shadow… If I don’t, the world will be swallowed into darkness… or corrupt it’s light and fall into darkness anyway.”
“Does that mean if you create villains to take a world away from darkness you will have to create heros to keep it in the light?” Luna asked.
I looked at her. “I never really thought about it that way.”
“Your ‘job’ is not as black and white as you make it seem.” Celestia said. “Even in the darkness of my sister’s night, there is light, and in my daylight, there are shadows.”
I chuckled. “Guess nothing is ever black and white like that… still… why were all of you naked hugging me if that law only says the princess is offered?”
“Well… as wrong as it sounds we aren’t offered, we are flat out given. No return policy or receipt. As for why all of us were with you… it was all Hearts Care’s idea really, I’m just surprised everyone agreed.”
“Agreed to what?”
“A herd marriage!” Hearts Care shouted.
“A what?”
“Basicly all seven of us are now your wives.” Twilight explained.
I blinked. “First off, that’s called a harem where I’m from, and second… WHY?!!?!?!?”
“Well… for one, everybody in this castle is literally all that’s left…” Luna said, tears trying to form in her eyes. “My travels into the dreamscape have showed me that only fifteen realms of sleep exist… out of millions… only fifteen.”
“Luna, you… your serious…” I felt like garbage… worthless. Millions of pony people are gone! BECAUSE OF THAT BASTARD! … “I know they say you can’t save them all… but… maybe we can save the ones who survive.” They all looked at me. “I know this place, a world, well, more like a town, people who lost their worlds to darkness often find their way there if they didn’t get displaced somewhere else, might still have people.”
“The point?”
“Well… I don’t know if the people who were lost will be able to come back, but this world shouldn’t be left empty. If we’re able to bring them back, then they will come back, but until then… maybe we can give those that lost their worlds a home.”
“I agree, after what we all have been through it would be flat out evil of us to reject those who have also lost everything. But before that, I have a favor of you to ask.”
“What is-” I was interrupted by Celestia as she tossed a scroll at my face. I was confused, but when I opened it it became clear and my face turned cherry red. It was a marriage certificate, but with all their names on it already… Wow, these things come ready to add husbands and wives after there are already some there? I looked at all of them, nervously. I always felt good guys should get a fitting reward if they risked their life to save somebody and such, but this… My life will turn from Balance keeper to a harem anime… and it’s only been a week… THAT I WAS OUT COLD FOR THE MAJORITY OF! “I… I need to think for a while.”
“Take your time, there is no rush.” I left the certificate on the table and left the room. I grew up with the idea of a Disney family, but seeing my own families true nature made me never want one, despite, corny enough, being a dad was more a dream of mine than anything.
My own dad wasn’t too bad… if you like a retired hitman that every time you set foot in the door you gotta dodge a knife being thrown at you. My mom was only slightly better, she at least used rubber bullets. They never wanted to hurt me, really, it’s just how they are. A family of criminals and psychopaths gives you quite the personality. They are nice people, good people if you look past their combined body counts.
I found myself in what looked like a dining hall of sorts, Dinky and Button were at a large table with some other kids, one I recognized, the other was fuzzy and two were babies. “Zeke!” Dinky said, running up and hugging me around my waist. “You’re awake!”
“Yeah, and I kinda wish I didn’t go out cold so I can say I never saw what I saw.”
“What?”
“Nevermind. Who are those two and the babies?”
“Oh, that’s Snails and Diamond Tiara. They had those machines on them too! Though Diamond Tiara hasn’t said much since she had it removed. The babies are Pound and Pumpkin Cake.”
I looked at Diamond Tiara for a while… she looked like a sad, wet, kicked puppy. “So what have you all been doing while I was out?”
“Training, exploring the castle, looking around the city. Ever since you beat that guy controlling the Nobodies they haven’t been showing up at all.”
“Mind if I talk to Diamond Tiara and Snails for a while?” Dinky nodded and let me take a seat next to Tiara and across from Snails. “So… you two know Dinky and them?”
“Yes sir!” Snails said. “We used to hang out from time to time before those Nobodies showed up.”
“Nice, and what about you Diamond Tiara?”
She glanced at me for a while before speaking. “I was… a bully.”
“Was is who you were, who are you now then?”
“... Pathetic…”
“And why do you think that’s what you are?”
“The whole reason that crazy person kept me around for so long was because he told me that my heart dark… that I could be like him.” I remained silent and Diamond Tiara took the hint to keep talking. “After he put me in a cell, I reflected a lot on my life… and he wasn’t wrong. If I kept up like that then If I was just a few years older and crueler, I would have turned out just like him. He asked me if I wanted to help him, to rip people’s hearts out and drown them in darkness… I just cried til he left.”
“Go on.”
“He ripped out my parents hearts, my best friend’s heart, and turned them into Nobodies. Right in front of me.”
“What happened to their hearts?”
“He just let them float off into the sky.”
“... Then they might be out there.”
“You’re just saying that.”
“Look, a person can come back if their heart is free and their Nobody has been destroyed. Where they come back though… I’m not sure. Guess it’s wherever the two reunite.”
“But…”
“But what?”
“I just wanna find Silver Spoon.”
“Why don’t you want your parents?”
“My mom is the whole reason I acted rude to others… in her eyes if you weren’t a person of high standing you were worthless. My dad mostly ignored me in favor of business. The few times we did talk it was just to give me my allowance to spend on whatever while he was away.”
“Well… I can understand bad family. Thought my parents were alright, my aunts, cousins, uncles, they were horrible.”
“How so?”
“I was four when I met my grandpa for the first time I can remember. He was always angry, he stabbed my dad, his own son, in the arms because he didn’t tell me what the “family business’ was yet.”
Diamond Tiara, Snails, Button, and Dinky all looked at me shocked. “That’s uh, pretty bad.”
“That’s nothing. When I was ten I met my cousin, Victor, for the first time. He was from my mom’s side of the family, he murdered a guy right in front of me. Then another, and another… and four more after that. Long story short I know seven ways to kill a person and dispose of the body.”
“What kind of family do you come from?!”
“Criminals, hitmen, murderers, psychopaths, sociopaths, drug dealers, and everything inbetween. That’s my family. Out of all of them… I was the only one who never did anything wrong, so I was the black sheep in the family.”
“How did you not turn out like the rest of them?”
“Not sure… Never really thought about it, maybe I was destined to be what I am now.”
‘Well… how does this relate to me?”
“Cause even though my family can be summarized as evil, I know them, they are still people. Cousin Victor will drop anything to chase an ice cream truck, grandpa loves to watch the sunset, and my mom and dad kept away from how dark my family really was for years. As evil as they may be, they are still people. And if my family can have nice and fun qualities, then people like your parents can have them too, plus with the world the way it it they might change and be better.”
“Maybe… so… you married to those seven?”
I almost fell out of my seat. “I uh, haven’t signed anything yet. Kinda want to think it over and I guess get to know them all.”
“You gonna give them Keyblades?”
“Sooner or later I guess… you and Snails can get them now though.”
Snails practically jumped over the table in excitement. I laughed a little and Called the Keyblade that chose Snails. I didn’t recognize it, but the name that came to mind was Aubade. I gave it to Snails and he and Button started practicing nearby. I looked and Diamond Tiara and wondered what kind of Keyblade would choose her. Calling her Keyblade proved… stubborn to say the least. I know it chose her, but it didn’t want to come. Finally, that flash of light appeared and it was another Keyblade I didn’t recognize… The oddest part was that I couldn't hear it say it's name.
When I handed it to Diamond Tiara, it glowed a little as she took it. “What’s it called?”
“It didn’t say.”
“It didn’t say? Keyblades have minds of their own?”
“They choose their wielders, I just summon them for you.”
“So it’s nameless?”
“No name.” I said, shrugging.
“No Name… I kinda like that.” She said as she looked at it for a while. “Wonder who had this before me?”
After a small meal I met back up with the girls in Celestia’s room. I was still thinking about the whole marrying them thing. Any other brony would have written their name down in blood if they were in my shoes. I don’t think I can get out of this, so I can try and make the best of an unusual situation.
I explained that I won’t just sign and marry them without knowing them, so we decided that I would spend a week with each to get to know each of them. The order was going to be random, names written on paper and pulled out of my pocket after. We would start that tomorrow, since it was actually a monday tomorrow… I’ve never even been on a date, now I gotta got on seven week long dates with seven different women… this shit never happened to Sora, save for fanfiction, but I that’s irrelevant.
Now, I was ready to give them all Keyblades, best they get them now and train some with them. First up was Celestia, and as I called the Keyblade that chose her I felt an odd rush of power as I did.The Keyblade that appeared was. In my opinion, one of the hardest ones to get in the game of Birth By Sleep… Royal Radiance. I felt a little jealous, but shrugged it off.
Twilight was next, calling her Keyblade was easy. It was one I’d never seen before. It’s handle was something like a pen, with ink flowing out to form the hand guards, the blade was pages of blank paper, and the top was an open book with three colored tabs sticking out of the pages near the book’s end. The keychain was an open book and the name it gave me was Knowledge Seeker.
Rune Spell got a strange one, it was another one I had never seen. It looked like it was made from stone and the top of the blade was decorated with three ruin marks. The Keychain was a small blank stone rectangle and the name it spoke was Old Magic.
Fluttershy… I wasn’t all that surprised with the one she got, but it was the weakest Keyblade to ever exist as far as I know… Sweet Memories. Kinda makes sense though, a Keyblade that doesn't add to attack for a person that doesn't fight.
Luna was eager to receive hers. What appeared was another I didn’t know by it’s appearance alone, but I knew it was from 358/2 days. Darker Than Dark… Felt a little ironic she would get a Keyblade with that name.
Rainbow Dash was contemplating what Keyblade she would get, and I was kinda with her on it. The fastest flier in Equestria, what Keyblade would choose her? I recognized the Keyblade instantly, Fairy Stars, an early get in Birth By Sleep. Rainbow was disappointed in the name, but at least it matched her mane?
Lastly was Hearts Care, the one who came up with the idea for this ‘herd marriage’. God what Keyblade has chosen her? I nearly dropped my jaw at what appeared, I wasn't even sure how? This was Sora/Roxas specific… right… Two Become One.
“What’s so special about it?” Hearts Care asked.
"Well… I can’t really explain. But it’s name says it all just about.” I never played Final Mix, so I really didn’t know anything. There’s a lot I still don’t know and perhaps I should consult an expert about this.
“So then, are these just going to be for show or are we going to learn how to use these?” Celestia asked, waving her Keyblade around like a rapier.
“Sure, let’s head to wherever the guards used to practice, should be plenty of room there.”
The rest of the day was all of us, save for Fluttershy who just watched and looked after the Cake Twins, practicing and training with their Keyblades. I was rather proud when Button managed to knock Celestia on her butt, we all had a good laugh at her expense. She just shrugged it off and we continued late into the night.
After Luna raised the moon and Celestia lowered the sun, we all went to be, where I found myself yet again being hugged by them all… at least they have clothes on this time...
The date week started with Twilight, least that was how it was supposed to start.
I was waiting outside the castle when all seven of them came out, dressed up in… well, I can only call them date clothes. “I thought it was Twilight’s week?” I asked.
“Well,” Luna started. “Well all figured since we all are gonna be a herd, we might as well get to know everyone. So we all got dressed up.”
“What about the kids?”
“They’re coming with us.” Fluttershy said. It was then that I realized she was carrying the twins in a baby backpack… that’s way to freaking cute.
Not even a second and the kids all came running out. “Are you sure it’s alright to come with you guys?” Diamond Tiara asked.
“I don’t really mind. Kinda feels like a family trip more than a date, but I guess we are a family now.”
“Sounds about right.” Rune said. “So where are we going?”
“I was thinking… off world.”
They all gasped. “Another world!” Twilight shouted. “Oh, all the unknown knowledge!”
“Egghead.” Rainbow muttered. “So what world you got in mind?”
“Did any of you pack swimsuits?”
“Little forward, aren't you?” Celestia said.
“Nice try. I was gonna take us to a place where we could have a nice dinner, but now that the kids are coming along, a beach sounds more fun.”
“Fair enough. Come on then, let’s all pack something… ‘suitable’.”
The kids and them left to get something to change into. I wasn’t an idiot, Celestia is probably gonna have them all get swimsuits that are revealing. Men on this world must have either been clueless or dumb… or both… I felt my darkness pulsate… Someone’s here.
The kids and girls came back with a large backpack, and some smiles… save for Fluttershy who was just blushing. Knew it. “Alright then, Dinky, the twins are riding in your glider.”
“What, why?” She asked.
“Your glider is more like a gummi ship, it will be safer for the babies in there… which reminds me, we’ll have to try and find a gummi ship.”
“What’s a gummi ship?” Scootaloo asked.
“Basically, it’s a spaceship, but more… magic based rather than science.” I lifted up the X-blade, and thought of that place, that peaceful playground of a world… Destiny Island. The portal opened in front of us and everyone pulled out their gliders.
Dinky took the twins in her glider/gummi ship and flew in first, followed by Scootaloo, Button, and Rumble. The others quickly learned how to make their Keyblades into gliders. Diamond Tiara’s was in the styles of Ventus’s, but the stand was a clock, and the minute and hour hands were the blades… or wings?
Snails glider looked kinda like a gold bicycle version of Terra’s… there were even pedals and wheels too. Ruin’s was similar to Buttons, only looking like it was made from a single carved rock. Luna’s looked like a crescent moon, with only a foot rest on one end and a grip little above the middle to hold onto… so another unique one. Celestia’s was much like my own glider, only gold and blue… and with a chair? Or throne? That’s… odd to say the least. Rainbow's turned into a pair of metal wings that floated just above her own, and flapped when her wings flapped. That’s just plain cool.
Twilight’s was… another Ven style, but it looked like a book… that’s literally what it looks like… Do these things take form based on their wielders? That would make sooo much more sense than that’s just how their glider forms look. Fluttershy’s was like Dinky’s, it looked like a gummi ship, but big enough to hold four people… it was in the shape of a tree, three holes in the trunk for others and the driver's seat seemed to be a beehive in the leaves… least the tree roots form a tip and two branched make it look like it has wings. Heart’s Care’s looked… unique in it’s own way. It was a small Ven style glider with two floating handles for steering, and it had what looked like some kinda blaster floating around her.
“This is cool” Hearts Care said.
“Just fly right into that portal and keep a straight course. I’ll be right behind you guys.”
They all took off, one after another until I was the only one left. I summoned my armor, then my Keyblade, and threw it into an empty shop window… where that guy from my dream walked out. “How did you know I was there?” He asked.
“My darkness reacted not long after the others went to get some swim suits. I sent a few Shadow heartless to snoop around in the shadows and they found you.”
“Purebloods… Not my cup of tea when it came to Heartless.”
“Who are you… and what are you?”
“My name, when I was human, was Core… and I am the first born Emblem Heartless.”
“Let me guess, you lost your heart avenging someone?”
He staggered. “How?”
“When I first met you, you seemed smart… the kinda smart you become from a stupid mistake.”
“I lost my wife to a Pureblood mass attack… you’re carrying her Keyblade.”
I looked at the X-blade… “She was the protector of Kingdom Hearts?”
“A heart unlike any other, completely at balance with it’s own darkness. This was why she could wield the X-blade, and why hearts of equal light and darkness must be poured together to forge it… Your heart isn’t all that different. A strong light, keeping a terrible darkness at bay.”
“So why are you here?”
“To warn you. Before you came along, I was in complete control of the Heartless, now that you come here and have control over them as well… they will consume one of us, the one with the weaker heart.”
“You’re already a Heartless.”
“True, but my heart was only the… prototype, the first test before Emblem Heartless became more common than Purebloods. Because of that, I retained my memories… and intelligence.”
“... What about your Nobody?”
“No idea where he ran off to. Doesn’t matter anyway. Just remember, now that you’re here, we both are running on a time limit. My advice, find someone who can land the killing blow… I sure wish I did.” With that, he opened a portal of darkness and jumped into it.
I stood there for a while… After this week, I gotta find that Huxley guy.
I arrived at the beach, and was met with a splash of ocean water thrown at my face. “What took you so long?” Twilight asked, holding bubbles of sea water in her magic aura.
I got off my glider and shook the water off my armor before disbanding it. “Just making sure everything was safe.” I replied, and nearly fell over. Luna, Celestia, and Hearts Care were all wearing pink swimsuits that… only covered the parts that needed to be covered…
“Getting rosy cheeked?” Celestia teased. I knew this was coming, but still… were they really that… curvy…
I shook my head. “N, never mind that. How’s the beach so far?”
“It’s amazing!” Dinky yelled from the water. “I’ve only ever swam at Ponyville’s lake or swimming pool.”
“I for one am loving this sun, and I don’t need to move it!” Celestia said. Tracing her hands down her body…
I shook my head again. Damn it! How many years of sex appeal experience does she have?! I looked out to the others. Snails and Button just wore regular swim trunks, Dinky, Scootaloo, and Diamond Tiara all wore full body childrens swimsuits. Fluttershy was wearing a green full body swimsuit and playing with the twins, and Twilight was wearing a blue one. Ruin was in a bikini that at least covered more than just an inch of skin, and Rainbow was wearing a Wonderbolts outfit. Well, I think that can count?
“So, where’s your swimsuit Zeke?” Hearts care asked.
“I don’t swim, nore do I like being naked.”
“Oh, don’t be like that. Let’s see your abs!”
“No.”
“Zeke~” Celestia mused, she somehow got behind me and grabbed my arms. “We outnumber you~” With that she tore my only shirt I had with me in half. I tried to grab it, but she yanked it, and a look of regret washed over her face… Damn it, she saw!
I ran off to the other side of the island. I made it to the area full of those coconut trees and took a seat under one of them. I looked down at my chest, and saw it… The words “Failed Product” burned into my skin. The scars I don’t care about, never have… this was personal though. Damn Josh.
“Zeke?” I looked up and Saw Celestia standing some feet away. “Zeke I, I didn’t know.”
“Never told. Not even my parents know about this.”
I felt her take a seat next to me. We just sat there for what felt like ages in a heavy silence. “How did that happen?” She finally asked.
“You know about how screwed up my family is, right?” She nodded.” Well, my Uncle Josh is in charge of everything. He decides who kills who, who does what, everything wrong with the world, he has a part in it. I was sixteen and it was a family reunion, which for us was placing bets at an underground fight club, dog rights, or something like those. Uncle Josh knew I didn’t take part in the family and what they did, so he knocked me out when the party really started, otherwise known as the cops showing up, and dragged me off somewhere. When I woke up this was branded on my chest.
“He told me it was a reminder that unless I prove him wrong, he’d deal with me like any other defective product is dealt with. If it wasn’t for… me getting the X-blade and leaving, I’d be dead sooner or later.”
Celestia wrapped her arms around me, some tears in her eyes. “Even with death hung over your head, you refused to take a dark path if it meant living. Not many would do that.”
“I always figured someone in the family was gonna kill me. I never expected to escape it though.”
“They say ‘with friends like these, who needs enemies’. But for you, your family is both friend and enemy. I’m surprised you gave us a chance.”
“I always wanted a family of my own, people who were innocent, kind, and strong. Strong enough to be on the side of justice that went against the darkness I grew up in.”
I felt Celestia kiss my cheek. That surprised me. “Now you do. Darkness and light do have to be kept in balance, but there is sometimes darkness gives birth to light. You are proof of that.”
“Corny, but it did make me feel better.”
She kissed my cheek again. “I’ll get you the spare shirt I brought for you.”
The rest of the day at the beach was well spent, we all managed to catch fish, crabs, clams, and we had an amazing fire to cook them on. We even found a Sea Gull egg, which was also eaten. When we got back home Celestia and Luna quickly changed the day from night and we all went to bed. Again I found myself being hugged my all of them, Celestia in particular trying to use me as a body pillow. I wouldn’t have mind all that much… is she didn’t leave her ‘swimsuit’ on… God why is she so soft…
Day 2
The next morning I woke up and only Celestia was in bed, still hugging me like a body pillow with her chest squeezed against me… DAMN HORMONES! I managed to sneak out of bed, thankfully she has no iron grip, and walked into the dining room where I saw Twilight reading over some books. “Hey Twi.”
She looked up at me. “Oh, morning Zeke, you’re up early.”
“Must be if Celestia is still asleep.” Twilight laughed at that. “So what are you doing? And where is everyone else?”
“Hearts Care and Rune and teaching Rainbow and Luna to cook, Fluttershy is watching over the Twins, and I’m here just reading over some old favorites of mine from the Canterlot library. I waited a solid five minutes for the librarian before remembering…”
I took a seat next to Twilight. “Something bothering you?”
“Sorta… Spike would have loved that beach.”
Spike… right, that baby dragon… “He get taken too?”
“Don’t know. I sent him up north to the Crystal Empire, with by brother and sister in law, hoping that it would be safe for him there. When Luna said that only fifteen dreamscapes were on Equestria… I hatched him from an egg, I treated him like a little brother, but always thought of him like a son… I just hope he’s alive somehow.”
“Where is the Crystal Empire?”
“Train tracks heading north go right there, why?”
“I wanna take a look. Even if nothing is there, it might help.”
“Can I come with you?”
“Spike is your son, it would be cruel of me to say no. Got get some winter clothes, cold north here we come.”
My armor was getting covered in frost with how cold it was out here. Now I know how Ventus felt when Xehanort froze him solid. Twilight said by train it would have taken a day or two, but our gliders move faster than a train, so it only took us a few hours. To my surprise there was a large bubble looking thing keeping a large patch of earth green and looking like it was mid-spring. “That it?”
“Yes, it is!” Twilight replied from her ‘glider’. How is she even holding onto that thing? We landed inside the bubble and the warmth immediately was a relief to me. Keyblade armor is not weather resistant. “Where is everyone?” Twilight asked as we looked around.
“This place looks nothing like Equestria, it’s untouched, undamaged.” There was only some dust on the roads and the houses. “It’s like everyone vanished.”
We headed for the palace, which was hard to miss, and we spotted the Crystal Heart, spinning in that stand thing it floats in. “This doesn’t make sense. The Crystal Empire is kept safe by the citizens and their love and happiness. If they aren't here, then how is the heart even functioning?”
“... I wonder?” Summoning the X-blade, I pointed it at the Crystal Heart. Soon enough, a ray of light shot from the Keyblade into the heart and the sound of a lock's tumblers clicking echoed as the heart glowed with a blinding light. When it faded, the Crystal Heart was more… shiny, and see through. Just looking at the thing made me feel… happy.
“What was that?” Twilight asked.
“Each world has Keyhole, only a Keyblade can lock it, or open it. Some need special items are are in special places where they reveal themselves. The Crystal Heart was a host for the keyhole,” I looked right at the heart. “Isn’t that right?”
“That’s right Keybearer.” A feminine voice said from the heart itself. “Been a long time since I’ve had the pleasure of speaking to one of your kind.”
“Wait, what’s going on?” Twilight asked confused.
“Simple, The Crystal Heart had the world's keyhole, but it’s still a heart. Put two and two together.” Twilight was blank. “I found it odd that such a relic was just used as a weather machine and a shield, it had to have more potential than that. I was right when the Keyhole was Unlocked by my Keyblade.” I pointed at the heart. “It was made by a Keyblade master, predating the Keyblade war, right?”
“Correct also.” The heart responded.
Good, I was spitballing there honestly. “So tell me, you’re not just a device that runs on love to protect, what are you?”
“I am an interface device developed by The Master of Masters in his early years to attempt to create a link between the world and Kingdom Hearts. After the war, the world I was on utilized me to keep them safe from harm and my primary functions have been locked away until now.”
“Secondary functions obviously are protection, so what’s your primary?”
“I am a direct link into the world's heart, feeding off the light to protect all the world and keep the Heartless away. Security systems and proper functionality have been reestablished and I now have full ability to protect Equestria and return the Crystal Empire to it’s original purpose.”
“What was that?”
“A training ground for the strongest of Keyblade wielders, and a council space for the Master of Masters and other Union leaders.”
“Wait… then the Crystal Empire isn’t the real name of this place?”
“Correct, before renovations and until two hundred generations ago, the Crystal Empire was known as Daybreak Town, it was renamed after the crystals in the area were utilized to replace old buildings and thus, a new name soon followed.”
“Zeke, what’s this all even mean?” Twilight asked.
I couldn’t stop laughing. “It means everything! Twilight, we are standing on the ground, the very land of Keyblade wielders were trained and taught how to defend the worlds! How to… EVERYTHING! I, I never imagined it survived. I thought it was swallowed by darkness long ago, before the war.”
“How do you know so much about this place, and about all that came before?”
“I… I have no idea. I don’t even know what Daybreak Town was before the heart spoke it, It’s like memories that aren't mine have flooded in! This is amazing! Whose memories are these?!”
“Mine actually.” The heart replied. “Seemed you should know about a few things, a reward for returning me, and now Daybreak town, to it’s original purpose.”
“Alright, nice, not gonna get mad you used my brain like a USB, but here’s a question for you, what happened to everyone here?”
“Emergency protection protocol, my shields were failing against the threat, so I sent them to the safety of the other worlds.”
“So Spike is alive!? Cadence and Shining Armor too?!”
“The three that helped save me from Sombra? Yes, I made sure to send them away to the safest world I knew of. Twilight Town, very lovely from what the old world travelers and Keyblade wielders have spoken when I was first in use.”
Twilight was in tears. “They are alive. They are alive!”
I opened a portal and immediately ran into it. I gotta find that dragon for Twilight. I didn’t even equipe my armor, so the ride was even less enjoyable than when I had it on. I was tossed and bangged against the walls like… well, my last metaphor. When I was spit out I hid hard against a wall. “Ouch…” I groaned, cursing my impulsive stupidity.
I managed to crawl and use a trash can to help support me as I tried to stand. That was the dumbest thing I’ve done so far. I shook off the numbness and minor pain and walked out the alleyway I was in. When I got out I found myself entering the downtown area of Twilight Town. People walked and shopped as they most likely did everyday. It can’t be that hard to find a purple dragon kid and two pony people walking around.
I figured the best place to start was with the store owners. “Excuse me, miss?” I asked, approaching the candy store. She looked… younger than in the game.
“Yes? Anything you need?” She replied.
“I’m looking for some people, Spike, Shining Armor, and Cadence. Know anyone with those names?”
“Yes, little Spike is a regular customer. His aunt and Uncle work the store across from me, but it’s closed now. Think I heard Spike talk about taking a trip to Sunset Terrance.”
“Thank you mam.” If memory serves me right, I can reach there through the underground tunnels, a train ride will be faster, and less confusing though… Stupid! I have a glider! I took a quick look around and made sure no one was around and summoned my glider and flew off, following the train towards what I guessed was the right way.
Luck was on my side as I found myself at the Sunset Station, where a pink, purple, and albino trio were walking towards. “Hey!” I caught their attention, which they seemed surprised and Shining armor took a defensive stance I jumped of the glider and onto the ground in front of them. “Who are you?” Shining Armor asked.
“Zeke. Shining Armor, Cadence, and Spike, right? Course you are, you three stick out like coffee in a white floor carpet. Look, I can get you three home.” Before they even spoke, I kept going. “Look, Twilight thinks you all were dead-”
“Twilight’s alive?!” Spike asked.
“Yes, and I kinda left her suddenly without an explanation after we found out from the Crystal Heart. So do you wanna leave now, or pack some stuff then go?”
“How do we know you aren’t lying?” Shining armor asked.
“Really, you’re gonna pull that card?” He just glared at me. “Fine.” I opened another portal, this one back to the Crystal Empire and stuck my head in. “TWILIGHT! GET OVER HERE!” I shouted. Wasn’t sure that would even work, but once it opens she should know what to-
Twilight came through the portal on her glider faster than I’d ever gone on mine before. As she jumped off she froze when she spotted her family. “S, spike, Cadence, Shining Armor!” She cried as they all ran into one large group hug. I let them sit there for as long as they needed. I let myself look at the sun in the distance, it was peaceful here…
When I find Huxley, I’m gonna kick his ass.
When they got home, we all threw a party, and everyone moved from Canterlot to the Crystal Empire, mainly because it didn’t look run down, and it would be a good place to bring people for the future rebuilding.
It was… awkward to say the least when Celestia told them about… well,the herd marriage… Cadence was happy, but I think Shining Armor was planning my death when he was told, all I can say is, good luck. My cousins and did many similar things as games so it’s just a game to me if he tries to kill me.
I gave them each Keyblades as well, for obvious reasons. They were all ones I never saw before. Spike’s looked like it was made from green fire, and the top held the dragons head, spitting out the fire. It’s keychain was a burning scroll and was called, Tame Beast. Cadence’s was very… her, to put it into words. The base was a heart, the blade wasn’t very long, and looked like it was made of clouds, and the top held a drawn bow and arrow. It was named Love's Call and the keychain was a heart.
Shining Armor’s looked the most like a sword, kinda like a thin version of the Kingdom Key only the base was blue, the blade a lighter blue, and the top had a star on it. The keychain was a small gold star and it’s name was Starlight.
That night we helped the kids pick out new bedrooms, and found a baby crib for the twins so they could sleep in our bedroom. As we all settled down for the night, Shining Armor came up to be outside the bedroom door. “So… you’re engaged to them?” He asked.
“Some old law. Wasn’t intentional, but I don’t think I could get out of it.”
“You all… do anything?”
“What? No!”
He smiled at me when I said that. “Cadence owes me a hundred munny then.”
“It shouldn’t even be me you should be having this conversation with by the way..”
“And why’s that?”
“Cause Hearts Care is the one who suggested, and got everyone to agree to the idea, and Celestia, is yesterday proves anything, might turn them all into… Well, her swimsuit left little to the imagination.”
“Oh, so she wore the once Cadence gave her.”
“Should have known. So what’s the threat?”
“No threat, just a warning. Cadence is REALLY happy about this, so expect some… lewdness from those seven. I don’t even think Fluttershy is safe.”
“I’ll keep that in mind.” I opened the door… and closed it.
“What?”
“If you value the image of your sister's innocence, you will keep this door closed.” I walked away and crashed in one of the guest bedrooms, locking it with my X-blade for safe measure. Not even five minutes after I hit the bed, I could hear Shining Armor and Twilight screaming, and Cadence shouting at Shining Armor.
“SHINNY! THIS WAS MEANT FOR ZEKE! NOW YOU SLIPPED ON THE LUBE!”
I warned the idiot.
Day 3
I woke up in the kitchen for some reason. My back was killing me! I managed to stand up, my back aching the whole time. “How the heck did I get here?”
“Morning fiance.” I heard Luna say from Behind me. She was cooking with Rune and Hearts Care.
“How did I get here?”
“Scootaloo and the kids told us how to unlock things with the Keyblades. You did not wake up so the three of us dragged you here… We were gonna put you in the dining hall, but we ended up dropping you here and started cooking.”
Traders. “Well I’m sore from that ‘trip’. You three drop me of something?”
“Four times.” Hearts Care said. “Almost down the stars too.”
“I must have been out.”
“Well, I did use some magic to keep you asleep.” Luna admitted. “We were gonna surprise you.”
“That surprise isn’t related to what went on with Twilight last night is it?”
They chuckled. “I can’t believe she went along with that.” Rune said.
“Be glad you left after that glance Zeke,” Luna started. “Sister was going along with it too, and she is… forceful, when it comes to lovers.”
I was blushing red. “The events at the beach said it all.”
“Head into the dining hall, breakfast will be ready soon.”
I walked into the dining hall and saw Shining Armor and Twilight… sitting as far away from each other as possible. I took a seat next to Spike. “So, adjusting well?”
“Doing good, though I think Twilight Town heard the screams from last night.” He chuckled.
“I wouldn’t doubt it. So you make any friends?”
“Yeah, his name is Seifer. We’re about the same age and he’s a really good fighter. Made the adjustment to living in Twilight Town easier.”
Seifer? Wasn’t he kinda a jerk/like ten years older than spike? “How old are you?”
“Ten, why?”
He did say they were the same age… something’s not adding up here. Maybe it’s… no… I don’t get it. “ I was curious.” How can Seifer be ten years old? What’s going on here? Or over there?
“So, how’d you get your Keyblade? Scootaloo and the others were telling me some really cool things about you none stop last night.” Spike asked, snapping me out of my thought.
“Oh… Not really a story there. My world was falling into its own darkness, someone offered me a way out and I took it.”
“Where the Nobodies responsable?”
“No.”
“Then what was it?”
“... It was… doesn’t matter. All I know is that I’m not the only one to escape.”
“Really, anyone you know?”
“I don’t think so, but I was told about a guy, his name’s Huxley. He’s on some other world and I gotta try and find him sooner or later.”
“He have a Keyblade like yours?”
“From what I’ve heard he does have a Keyblade, not sure which though?”
After breakfast Luna asked for a one on one battle. I accepted because I wanted to see how strong she is. We stood across from one another, both our Keyblades drawn. “Why do you want a one on one battle?” I asked.
“To prove that I am worthy of this gift you have given me.” I was speechless. ‘I have made mistakes in the past, and I need to prove that I can handle whatever it takes. I will not fall back into darkness.”
She’s talking about Nightmare Moon… “Fair enough. Just remember, no holding back.”
I quickly ran up to her and lunged forward. Luna dodged and attempted a side sweep, but I blocked, and on her counter I struck and she was on the ground. She grunted, but jumped back up and started swinging at me. I dodged them with ease, save for one thing I forgot. They can use magic. She used her Keyblade and her own magic and cast a spell that lifted me up and tossed me wherever she swung her Keyblade at. It was at this point I equipped my armor.
I realized I needed a trump card, something she won’t expect… Oh DUH! I summoned a few Shadow Heartless and they kept her distracted long enough for me to land another blow. We continued like this for a while, she wasn’t easing up, and neither was I. Eventually, we both charged at each other and our Keyblades met in a clash that sent a shockwave that broke a few windows.
That was it. We both dropped in exhaustion. “That… was good.” I said, winded.
“I have been in many battles. You… are the first I have met that has… matched me.” She replied, tired like me.
“Feel… better?”
“Yeah. I feel… confident.” I chuckled. “What? What is so funny?”
“The last time the X-blade clashed like that, it broke, and nearly blew up a planet.”
“Oh…”
“Relax. It was incomplete, and unstable. But it was still powerful. Took the hearts of Three wielders to pull it off, but this is the real deal. It’s safe.”
“Good. Can, can you come closer?”
“Uh, sure?” I leaned closer to Luna, to which she grabbed my head and planted a kiss on my lips, and held it for a solid three minutes. I was stupefied, this was my first kiss. When she finally let go, we both were even more breathless that previously. “That, uh… That was a first for me.”
“Same.” She admitted. “I am glad to have a fiance that can match me in battle.”
I laughed. “Never thought I’d be anyone's fiance. Did… Celestia tell you?”
“Yes, about your mark… and that Josh. May he be rotting in hell.”
“You kidding. He gets sent there he’ll be running the place before sunset.”
“Perhaps you are fight. Then may he be sentenced to an eternal punishment as Nobody!”
“That would be worse.”
“Yes, but at least he should be one of those thin, skinny ones.”
“A Dusk?”
“Yes, May he forever become a Dusk, weak and lacking in real power.”
I laughed. “That aside, what do you wanna do now?”
“Is it wrong that I wish to kiss more?”
“If that is what you wish, then shall we find a nice park bench to do the kissing?”
She laughed. “Yes, we shall.”
You can guess what Luna and I did the rest of the day til Celestia and Rune found us when the moon was supposed to rise.
Day 4: Contains sauce!
I found myself hugging Rune this morning. After she and Celestia found Luna and I making out on a park bench she asked for a kiss as well. I ended up kissing all seven of them before I went to bed. Is it wrong to say that was the happiest that I’ve ever slept?
Before I could even move, Rune woke up and was looking at me with a small smile. “Hey.”
“Morning. So… what should we do today?”
“I kinda want to stay in bed, but the others are already out.”
“Not much of a morning person?”
“I used to work late nights in a bar, morning was my enemy, trying to take me away from sleep.”
“Change your opinion not that you’re spending time with Celestia?”
“Little. Never imagined to sun to have such huge cans.” And just like that, I was out of the bed. “What is with you and talking about sex, and other things like that? You afraid?”
“I… prefer not to discuss it.”
“Why? It’s natural. None of us would be here is someone didn’t screw someone.”
“I just… It’s awkward for me.”
“Well you’re marrying us. Seven mares. In my opinion you should have screwed one of us already.”
I was out the door within milliseconds.
So it seems Rune has sex on the brain… I hope that bar she worked at wasn’t in a strip club. I walked into the dining hall and sat down next to Fluttershy, who was feeding the twins. “How have they been Fluttershy?”
“They’re… doing well. I’m happy to be looking after them.”
”You must have had practice.”
“I took care of all sorts of animals before… but while you were out Button flew me over to my old home… They weren’t there… none of them. I was heartbroken none of my animals were anywhere to be found, but when we got back and I heard the twins cry… I just reacted.”
“You couldn’t tell that, well, you aren’t their biological mom. You’ve been around them ever since I woke up.”
“Yeah. I’ve thought about what it would be like to have children of my own, but my animals and odd jobs took up most of my time. Now these two cuties do that all by themselves.” The twins giggled at that.
“Screw.” Fluttershy and I jumped when Rune appeared behind us and said that. “It’s fun.”
“Rune, what the heck? You almost gave Fluttershy a heart attack.” To enforce my point, I pointed at Fluttershy who was breathing heavily and clenching her hand over her chest.
“I bet she’s soft~”
“What is with you and sex?”
“I…” She looked over at the kids, then whispered into my ear. “I used to do porn as a second job.” I slammed my head into the table. That makes SOOOO much sense! She whispered a few more things. “And the money had nothing to do with it. I did it solely for the sex. Can’t help it, I’m horny.”
“Well I’m not.”
“Tell you what, how about a bet?”
“What for?”
“We both have to be honest. First off, if I guess your fetish, then we go like rabbits.”
“... Really? Like rabbits?”
“With Fluttershy.”
“W,w,w,w,w, What?! B, but I!... Uhh… Alright…” Fluttershy stuttered.
Wow… either she really is a push over, or she wants to be on Rune's side in this. “I accept, but if I can guess three of yours, then it’s off.”
“Deal!” With that, she walked off.
“W… are you really gonna go along with this if she guesses Right, w, we gotta…”
“Relax. She’ll never guess.”
“What makes you say that?”
“Secret”
This was going on for longer than I thought. It felt like she was going in a random order with each new fetish name. Most of which she had to explain to me what the hell it meant. Half of them sounded made up!
“Futa!” She yelled. Thank god the kids are nowhere near us.’
“No.”
“Is it anything oral?”
“No.”
“How are you a born male?”
“Genetics.”
“You are not human.”
“Debatable.”
“Ugh!” Rune stormed out of the room frustrated… for the third time today. Fluttershy walked into the room shortly after, looking concerned.
“Zeke, are you telling the truth when she asks you a… fetish?”
“Yes.”
“Now I’m curious about it.”
“Not gonna tell.”
“I know that, but at least give her a clue.”
“Fine. But all I can say is that a dirty minded person can’t ever really think of it.”
“I don’t get it.”
“That was the point.”
The day went on. Even while I was training with the kids she was blurting out fetishes and I said no to all of them. Thank god they didn’t know what she was talking about. She was so… quiet before, where did this Rune come from? Maybe she was just readjusting still. Thankfully she took a breather at dinner, I savored the quiet. After dinner she went back at it, reading them off out of some book. Who makes a book about fetishes? Seriously! Equestria has a book about anything don’t they…
“How long are you gonna keep at this Rune?” Hearts Care asked. “It may be possible Zeke has no fetish.”
“I refuse to believe that. It’s either hard to understand, or super kinky!” She replied.
“Day’s almost up.” I said, laying down on the couch nearby.
“Well you still haven’t said any of mine.”
“Anything oral, futa, and hyper anything.”
She flinched. “H, how did you?”
“You said hyper, futa, and oral more times than anything today.”
“Damnit! Well fine then! What is your fetish mister!?”
“It’s stupid… and a little embarrassing.”
“Oh come on, I walked around all day today blurting out fetishes, then borrowed Cadences personal fetish log!” So that’s what that was? “Just say it!”
“...Pregnancy...”
“What?”
“Pregnancy alright!”
They all were silent for a moment. “Well if that’s it then get to fucking us!”
I fell off the couch. “It’s not that easy.” I said, getting up and sitting back down on the couch. “I’ve seen… stuff in my family that… when sex comes to mind I see that and I.... I can’t.”
“Maybe I can give you a private lesson~”
“Nice try, I still won the bet.”
“Crap…”
“But… if you manage to beat me in battle, keep me on the ground for a full minute… I’ll accept the offer.”
“I better practice with Luna then, she can match you after all.” Rune got up and went searching for Luna. It’s gonna be a while before she can beat her, we both play a little dirty.
I saw Hearts Care get up and she planted a kiss on my head. “For the record, Button is the result of my pregnancy fetish.” With that she walked out, swaying her hips to keep me looking… it worked.
“Well… least I’m not the only one.”
Day 5
Today Rainbow wanted to see how well I can handle her in a race, while on our gliders. With the Empire still empty I figured it would be fun and we both sat ready at the starting line, aka the Crystal Heart. “So, any bets?” I asked her.
“Sure… if I win I… get to go to any other world I can to find a better opponent.” She smirked.
“Fine, but if I win… you have to wear a maid outfit all day.”
“What?! What happened to shy-around-sex-guy?”
“That’s not sex, that will just be adorable to see you wearing it.”
“Oh you are so losing!”
“Ready!” Cadence said, waving a checkered flag. “Set! GO!”
We both floored it, we were at even paces so far, but it’s only part one of the course. We have to race around the Empire three times, and once out in the frozen north. To the old train station and back. So far We were tied, but Dash’s glider was unique, so I’m expecting a surprise.
The turns around the edge of the Empire’s border proved difficult, especially since Twilight set up magic obstacles we had to avoid. Dash and I barely managed to dodge a magic made purple twister that tried to move in our ways. If that wasn’t bad enough the kids learned the Stop spell for their Keyblades yesterday and Celestia was carrying Dinky in the clouds so she could try and shoot us with the spell when we were in a narrow alleyway.
The first lap was done and now things were being added to the course. Luna was now riding clouds and making them shoot Lightning at us. I got hit, and nearly fell off my glider. Thankfully I just spun around and hit some building that didn’t actually take any damage. It cost me my tie with Rainbow and I was trying to pick up the pace. Soon the second lap was done and Rainbow had a good lead ahead of me.
I figured as much. Her glider is literally massive metal wings copying the motion of her real ones, not including the boosters at the tips of the wings. When I got back to the heart I knew I wasn’t gonna win so I jumped off my glider. And waited for her to get back, which didn’t take long.
“Hey, we still have one last lap.” She said.
“You do, I have two. I know when I’m beat.”
She landed on the ground and her glider disbanded. “Just like that?”
“Well, when going against a team that was all trying to slow us down and the fastest flier in Equestria… I had no chance.”
Rainbow smiled. There’s some fuel for her ego. “Well you have a point there. After all, no one can beat Rainbow Dash.”
That is probably true… I wonder… wasn’t the Equestria Huxley was on a parallel version of this one, only with all humans… Lightbulb. “Well I think I know someone who can give you a challenge.”
“Who?”
“You’ll see.” I turned the Glider back into the X-blade and thought about the Equestria I first appeared in. The portal opened and zoomed into it on our gliders, and the trip was fast. We appeared in the castle ruins where I first left this place.
“Hey, this is those castle ruins in the Everfree, what gives?”
“Follow me.” Still using our glidrs, we flew over near Ponyville, and landed in the trees just on the edge of Ponyville and the Everfree. What Rainbow saw made her start to tear up.
“This, this is… it’s everyone. How?”
“I never said this, but this is the world I first appeared in. Somehow, when I wanted to leave, just wanting a place with some action, I ended up in a parallel version of this one, where I found the kids, then you guys.”
“So Keyblades can take you to other versions of a world?”
“I don’t think they normally do that. It might just be my X-blade that can do that.”
“Why?”
“Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds. It co-exists with it, so it draws power from it.”
“Literal heart of ALL worlds then, not just the ones among our stars.”
“Seems so I guess. Anyway, can you guess who is here that I want you to meet?”
“... Another me?”
“Exactly. If no one can beat ‘The Dash’ then maybe another Dash will be able to keep up.”
“Oh this has been a dream of mine for years.”
It didn’t take us long to find Rainbow’s human version, she was… surprised to say the least and a little doubtful, but when Keyblades were mentioned…
“Wait, you have a Keyblade like Huxley?” Human Rainbow asked.
“Yeah!” Rainbow summoned Fairy Stars the human one was in awe. “Cool, right?”
“You are so lucky! Huxley won’t even tell anyone about his Keyblade.”
“Speaking of,” I said. “Where is he? I tried finding him a while ago and came up dry.”
“Oh, he lives with Twilight over at her library.” The human Dash explained.
“Thanks. Dash, have fun. I’ll be back later today.”
“Kay.”
I walked into town and no one even looked at me. It felt kinda nice to walk around people and not stick out. The kids and the girls are alright with the… difference in… well, you know, but I always did wonder how I would look if I looked like them?
It didn’t take long to find the giant tree that was the library. I knocked on the door and a human/scaled (I assume) Spike answered. “Who are you?” He asked.
“Zeke. I’m looking for someone named Huxley.”
“Why?”
“We have… something in common.” I summoned the X-blade and the human/scaled skin Spike called for Twilight.
When she arrived and saw what I was holding she invited me in immediately. “This is so amazing! Two people with Keyblades! The princess is gonna want to know about this.”
“Calm down first.” I said, sitting on the couch. “First I want to ask some questions. Then, I’ll answer some of yours. Deal.”
‘Yes! Oh thank you, yes!” She sat down on the other side of the couch, holding a notepad and pen. “You first.”
“Alright, How long has Huxley been here?”
“Since my brother married Cadence so… several months. Princess Celestia asked me to keep an eye on him. Now, who are you?”
“Zeke.”
“How did you get your Keyblade?”
“Same as Huxley. I was… spared from my world's falling and it was given to me.”
“Who gave it?”
“Well… The Master.” Least that’s what Core called God.
‘This is so much more than anything Huxley would tell me. How come you’re so open about this?”
“I believe in free information. Now, what Keyblade does Huxley have?”
“Well, it looks like yours, but just one of the two that make up the base and middle part.”
“The Kingdom Key?”
“That’s the name of his Keyblade?”
“Yeah, it’s the true form of the Keyblade.”
“Fascinating. What was the name of your world?”
“Earth.”
“What about those dark portals Huxley travels by?”
“Dark portals… DTD.”
“DTD?”
“Door to Darkness. It’s a… method of travel only special people can use.”
“How do you travel from world to world?”
“Gateways. Special portals only Keyblades can open. To use it though you need either a gummi ship, or be able to turn your Keyblade into a glider.”
“Keyblades can change form?”
“Yeah, special keychains can change a Keyblade’s form, increasing power and other abilities, or decreasing them. Gliders are how a Keyblade can let you travel to other worlds in The Space Between Worlds.”
“Why is your Keyblade so much… bigger?”
“I summoned it. “This is the X-blade. It’s meant to protect the Heart of all worlds, and it must be forged. The wielder of this Keyblade must keep the worlds in balance, or else darkness will consume them… sooner or later.”
“Oh… How did your world fall?”
“... Our own stupidity. We freaked out over some ancient doomsday prophecy and brought upon our own end. It was all a test by The Master. Those that passed, like Huxley and I, were spared the aftermath, those that failed… were left to survive.”
“What kind of Master does that to a world?!”
“The kind with a… God complex. So anything else?”
“What’s that metal armor sleeve for? It’s got a button.”
I pushed the button and in a flash of light was in my Keyblade armor. Twilight was amazed. “It’s Keyblade armor. It can take hits pretty good, but it can still break. Usually takes another Keyblade wielder to do that from what I know.”
“Is it magical?”
“Not sure. I think so since it comes from just a sleeve of metal with a button.”
“This has been the most information I ever thought I’d ever learn about Keyblades and other properties of them. The princess will be so thrilled when I send her this information later.”
“Glad to have been of assistance.”
“So what are you doing here? Other than looking for Huxley.”
“That’s a long story… Let’s just say that I friend wanted to race someone worthy. So we found Rainbow Dash. I imagine the two are racing all over town right now.”
“Anyone who challenges Rainbow Dash to a race is in for a workout.”
“I should probably go check and make sure they didn’t crash into anything actually.”
“You’ll be back?”
“Yes.” I stood up. “It was so nice to meet you, little awkward but still it was a treat. Now I have to…” I looked towards the door and saw a man wearing an Organization XIII jacked and hood. I couldn’t make out his face, but I could feel his Keyblade power pouring out from him… Like his Keyblade itself was trying to speak. “You must be Huxley.”
The two started at one another for a time, there was a tension in the air. Minutes passed, neither one wanted to talk and break the ice. Twilight gave a small cough, breaking the tension. “So who are you?” Huxley asked.
“Names Zeke. I’ve been looking for you.”
“Why?”
“Well, when you find out you’re not the only one to escape the Mayans…”
“You are another one of the once to escape?”
“In the flesh… er, armor.”
“So what do you what?”
“Before we get to that, how much have you done since you escaped?”
“Hold on.” Huxley said remembering Twilight was here “Let's talk somewhere else.”
“Why don’t want me to hear your conversation about the world's you’ve been to?” She asked
“Why bother, I’ve been filling her in on all that you haven’t’.”
“What?”
“Why bother with all the cloak and dagger? We are not from here, and they should know about all the dangers that go on among the world's. I’ve been personally acquainted with how bad things can get.”
“I have my reasons.” Huxley said as he pulled out his Keyblade.
“Now don’t be so rude, that’s not til later.” Zeke said, summoning his X-blade. “Or shall we get to the fight you obviously want?”
Huxley smirked under his hood as he mumbled, Please work as he shouted “Stop!” and cast a stop spell before Zeke froze in place.
“What the heck was that for!?” Twilight screamed.
“No time to explain.” Huxley said as he opened a dark corridor and pushed Zeke in “I’ve got to get this Mary Sue out of here.”
“Mary sue like the book term?” Twilight asked as the dark corridor closed on her. “Great!” She said as she decided to write to Celestia that she learned that Huxley was from another world.
***
The Dark Corridor opened as Zeke fell out of it with Huxley coming behind him. “Hopefully he won't be able to follow me from here.” He said as Zeke started to move.
“Gah!” Zeke yelled as he came back out of being frozen in time. He laughed. “You cheeky devil, buy a guy a drink before you cast magic on him.”
Huxley looked around, seeing something nearby “I would If you weren't a Sith Lord.” He said as he ran away and Temple guards began to surround Zeke.
“Oh, you sly devil… so I have to be the bad guy here then? Fine.” Zeke snapped his fingers, and two Large Body Heartless appeared. “Knock em out.” Zeke commanded as he walked up to Huxley. “Now, let’s have a chat.”
“You can summon Heartless!?” Huxley asked as he ran towards a Large Body and destroyed it with a swing of his Keyblade.
“Wanted to go with the classics.” As Zeke chased Huxley down the halls, he summoned various Heartless to distract the guards and attempted to slow Huxley down.
As Huxley ran, he passed Anakin and Obi wan and before he passed them he said, “Found the source of the Heartless.” He said as they walked in front of Zeke.
“You have caused enough problems for the Jedi order you will stop!” Obi wan said as Zeke just ran passed them.
“Might wanna deal with the little guys running around your H.Q before me guys.” Zeke said before he was being held up in the air by a passing Yoda. “Wow… Wait a minute…” Zeke focused on Yoda for a while, and noticed how he was looking at the X-blade. “Take a picture.”
“Ancient your weapon is.” He said “Seen it before I have, long ago.”
Huxley returned to Yoda, seeing Zeke floating in the air. “Not so powerful now, are you?” He taunted as Obi wan looked at him.
“Don’t taught the Sith Lord.” He said as a Temple guard came with the cuffs that kept Huxley locked up the first time he was here.
“Never claimed to be powerful, just… lucky at best.” Zeke snapped his fingers again, and a swarm of Shadow Heartless came from dark portals all around the hallway.
Yoda dropped Zeke as he pulled out his lightsaber. “Fight them we must.” Huxley grabbed the Handcuffs and went after Zeke.
“Hey get back here!” Anakin said as a shadow jumped on him.
***
After a short run Huxley saw Zeke riding on his Keyblade “Oh right we can do that.” He said as he threw his Keyblade in the air and getting a ride similar to Tarras “Just like riding a bike... now if only I knew how to ride a bike” He said, chasing after Zeke.
“How about we settle this like Keyblade wielders!” Zeke flew into a portal on the ground, and Huxley followed. When they came out, they were surrounded by tall buildings in the night, followed soon by rainfall. “Recognize that skyscraper?”
“Isn’t this The Organisations world?” Huxley asked as he realized that the castle that the Organisation XIII held up in wasn’t there.
“The World That Never Was. Feel like home? Choose less joke worthy clothes next time.”
“Hey! These help against the darkness.” Huxley retorted.
“So does my armor. Now, can I ask a question?” Zeke jumped off his glider, and disbanded his armor. “Unarmed, see?”
“Yeah until I come close then Bam! You kill me” Huxley said not trusting him.
“Now, remember this, who gave us these powers and Keyblades?”
“God?” Huxley asked confused about why he would ask that.
“Exactly, and what was the quota we had to meet on ‘doomsday’ to get them?”
“Be peaceful.” He said “But you are the one who came to my world, semily with a grudge despite the fact I’ve never met you.”
“Cause I’m a little mad. When I first came looking for you I waited most of the night at those ruins in the Everfree and you were a no show, despite the recent litter you left.”
“So all this is because I left litter?” Huxley said, not getting it.
“You… are an idiot. I’m mad cause I was wrong. I learned how to track at a young age and you weren't where the trail led. Where did you go?”
“Olympus coliseum and the star wars world.” Huxley answered.
“In the same day?”
“No, thats where I went, not in the same day, that's the worlds I went to.”
“Well look, I can look passed the whole making me out as a Sith lord crap, but I have a favor to ask.”
“What is it?” Huxley asked.
“What do you know about Emblem Heartless?”
“They were made by either Xehanort or Ansem the wise.”
Zeke just gave a blank star at Huxley. “You… no, that’s not even close. They are made from a person's heart being lost into darkness, that darkness feeding off the heart and given form. Look, we can debat over your clear distrust of me, but story short, I need help to deal with Core. The first born Emblem Heartless.”
“What? The first emblem Heartless?”
“Turns out he thinks one of us, as in me or him, are gonna have to duke it out over control of the Heartless. Personally I don’t use them for anything other than combat practice, but he IS the reason stars go out in the night. We need to beat him, then find his Nobody.”
“So basicly the second Xehanort”
“... No… Core and Xehanort are two different people. Core is from when all the worlds were still one. Xehanort was born generations later. If we beat his Heartless and his Nobody gets the heart back, then he’ll be a regular person again.”
“So why do we want to return him to a human?” Huxley asked, still not getting it.
“Cause I’ve seen a world that was destroyed by a survivor of the Keyblade War, Nobodies capturing and killing the inhabitants, millions of people gone! If I can turn him human again, then I know I can bring back everyone that was lost.”
“Okay that make sense, so why did you fill Twilight in on the state of the worlds? The games make it clear why you don’t just go telling people there are other worlds.”
“Cause this isn’t a game, this is our reality now! God could have given the X-blade to any of the other humans he spared, but Core said I was the only one to be given it. No idea why, but I need to prove that I am worthy of it. Having the X-blade doesn’t just mean power, or perfection. It means balance in the heart and the worlds. I am going to make sure I can do whatever it takes to keep balance.”
“Fair point, I’ll consider helping you If it turns out I’m not homeless when I return to my world.”
“Why would you be homeless?”
“I’m literally on the edge of Twilights nerves and her realising that me and Celestia have been keeping stuff like this she may say ‘screw it’ and kick me out.”
“If it was an order from Celestia she wouldn’t dare. Her fault is her loyalty to her teacher.”
“Still, there Is a chance that she may just write to Celestia that she wants to kick me out.”
“If that happens then I’ll find you a new place to live…. Oh crap!”
“What, you realized you can’t return the Star Wars world?”
“What, no. I remembered I need to check back in on Rainbow, I left her racing… well, herself.” Zeke pulled out the X-blade and opened a gateway, jumping in quickly.
I hate jumping into those things without the glider or my armor, but I did leave without even checking on her. When the portal spat me out, I rolled around on a wood floor before hitting a wall. “Ouch.”
“Zeke, you alright?!” I heard Twilight say. Oh, so I’m back in her library.
“Yeah, hey, do me a favor and make sure you let Huxley just stay here… like forever, that would be great, now I gotta go.” I blurted out as I ran out the door.
It didn’t take me long to find the two Rainbow’s racing against each other. “Rainbow!” I yelled, causing my Rainbow dash to stop. “We gotta go.”
“But I was so close to winning!” I gave her a look. “Fine. Later… uh, me.” SHe said to the human Rainbow as I opened a portal home and we went back to my Equestria.
Now I know Huxley doesn't completely trust me, but I know he’ll be able to help with what comes later… did he have to be so head strong though?
Being home never felt so… odd. After Rainbow and I got home The girls have been rather clingy, especially Hearts Care. Other than that everything went as normal, Rune was practicing, and losing, against Luna, Shining Armor was teaching the kids some advanced combat that worked well with the Keyblades, and Twilight was testing out all the spells that could be applied with the Keyblades. All in all everything over the last few days went pretty well.
“I wanna go to another world.” Hearts Care stated. I was just sitting in the park alone when she appeared out of nowhere and said that.
“Why?”
“Rainbow got to go, plus I wanna buy Button something nice. The others too. It’s close to his birthday.”
She looked nervous. “I guess.”
“Great! What world should we go to?”
“I think I know a place with some shops.” I got up and summoned the X-blade, thinking of Traverse Town, First District. The portal opened and once my glider was in front of me Hearts Care jumped on it. “Uhh?”
“What? It’ll be fun.”
I didn’t argue, I just got on behind her and we headed off. Thankfully when we arrived in First District there was no one around. Once off we walked up to the Accessory shop that Cid ran, only to see a different person there. ‘How can I help you today?” The man asked.
“Uh, sorry I was expecting someone else to be here.” I admitted.
“You new in town?”
“Just… visiting.”
“Oh, so your world’s okay?”
“Bearly. Is yours?”
“Gone for close to twelve years now. Found myself here somehow and made a life. Was all I could do.”
“Sorry to hear… So this town is full of refugees?”
“Mostly. Locals let us stay, so long as we contribute.”
“Does anyone here sell toys? Game systems in particular?” Hearts Care asked. So that’s cannon… and she is technically… on earth anyway, a fan made character.
“I know a toy maker in second district, as for Video games you might wanna ask Cid, he’s got all kinds of gizmos. His place is out the main gates.
“He doesn’t live within the town walls?”
“Too many people. His group ain’t shy to battle though. Heartless that appear in those places are dealt with pretty quickly.”
“Thanks. Come on Care, let’s find him.”
Once we walked outside the shop, Hearts Care tugged on the back of my shirt. “You called me Care?”
“Hu?” I said, turning to look at her. SHe looked confused, and sad. “Oh, well, it’s a cute nickname, right?”
“Yes, it’s just… my late husband used to call me that.”
Late… He’s dead? I never even gave it thought… “How did he…?”
“Button was four, it was winter and a patch of ice wasn’t too thick… he went under and… They couldn’t find his body til Winter Wrap Up.”
“I, I’m so sorry.”
“It was not long after Button just played video games more than with other ponies. They kept the bad memories away and I focused solely on him. He’s my only child and all I had left of Wood Shield.”
I went up and hugged her tight. “Even in my family, one of us dies we mourn for a solid week before trying to move on.”
“Took me a year before I had put it behind me… hearing you call me that just brought up some bad memories.”
“Is Button… remembering those bad memories?”
“Not often. I heard him say his dad’s name in his sleep last night and I just got worried. He’s never been happier than when he and his new… brothers and sisters are training or racing on those gliders of thiers.”
“Is that why you wanted this herd marriage?”
“Yeah. After he got me out of that thing and I saw how happy he was with them, I just wanted it to last. Then I overheard Celestia and Luna talk about that law and, well, a herd is a major step up from being a single mom.”
“I can surely see how. To be honest, I’ve caught myself almost calling the kids son or sweety. Cheesy I know, but it happened more often than not.”
“So you consider them yours even though there isn’t any relation?”
“I consider you girls pretty damn sexy and we aren't even the same species, er half species? The point is I’ve learned to love those kids pretty quickly and I’m learning to love you girls. Frankly I’m just scared at this point.”
“Of what?” She asked, looking right at me now.
“The wedding, and Rune’s bedroom plans.”
She laughed. “Everyone is scared on their wedding day, bride and groom especially. As for Rune… to put it simply, we are ALL fucked there.”
Be both laughed, and I gave her a quick kiss over her lips. She looked surprised. “I’m only gonna say this to you, I’m looking forward to the day I can do that to you girls everyday.”
“Well you better do that everyday.”
We walked through the main gates of town, holding hands. It felt… nice, and for once in my fucked up life, I felt safe around other people, so long as Care, of one of the others was around I think I’ll be alright.
Cid’s shop wasn’t hard to miss. It was literally a massive gummi ship that was parked in the ruins of some other town. Is Traverse Town all that’s left on this world?
“Hold it.” Man said as he jumped down from a doorway somewhere higher up the ship and landed in front of us. He wore a black jacket and a large sword, with a revolver barrel and trigger at the grip. “State your business here in Gummi Town.”
“Gummi Town?” I asked.
“The big ship, it let a few hundred people escape our world when it was falling into darkness. Are you new and lost your world?”
“No, we’re just… shopping.”
“People only come here for gummi’s. You want to buy a ship?”
“Well, yeah, but my fiance here was wondering if you had any game consoles for sale.”
“My son just loves them.” Care said.
The man put his sword away. “We might have something. Munny is munny after all. Follow me.” We followed the man into the massive ship and soon found ourselves in a hanger, gummi ships of all shapes and sizes docked all around. “Cid, got some people here looking for some stull!”
Some loud clanging sounds came from around the other side of a gummi ship and soon a young looking Cid appeared. The game made him look older. “What ya folks looking for?” He asked.
“A game console.” The man said. I took a second look at his sword and realized it was Leon. Holy hell! Why does everyone look so much younger!?
“Think we got some of them? Probably in storage bay ten?”
“Hey, just out of curiosity, you ever hear of something called a Keyblade?”
They both looked at me. “Yeah, why do you ask?” Leon said. I summoned the X-blade. “You, you have it!” Care summoned hers. “Two?”
“There are more than one Keyblade in existence. Infact I know of a whole battleground littered with them.”
“Is that where you got yours?”
“I was… given mine, and I gave Care here hers. I can give people Keyblades, the ones that choose them. It bypasses lots of special training and a special oath that I don’t remember.”
“So you can set the worlds right?” Cid asked.
“Not exactly. I keep them in balance, that’s the job I got for accepting the X-blade. The job of saving the worlds… it goes to another.”
“Who?”
“That’s the only secret I’m takeing to my grave. I can assure you though, he will come, and he will succeed.”
“How can you be sure sure? How do you even know this?!” Leon asked.
“My world was good at.... Prophecies. Had a thing for them, it predicted its own end thousands of years before it happened. I wouldn’t be here if they were wrong.”
“Then… we just have to wait?”
“Or fight.” Care said. “Zeke here can give you all Keyblades, you can make a home on our world until yours is saved, and you can really stick it to the Heartless.”
“Which reminds me.” I spoke. “Fun fact, there are, if I’m including her, three people that can control Heartless. Maleficent, Core, and myself.”
Leon and Cid both looked at me. “But, you have a Keyblade, and fight darkness! Why do you control Heartless?”
“Consider me the lesser of three evils. Core is the reason worlds disappear, he’s the first born Emblem Heartless, and Maleficent is a witch that wants the Heartless for world conquest. Under my control, I’d keep Heartless appearing at a bare minimum, just enough to keep the words at balance with light and dark. I have a plan for Core, but Maleficent is another story.”
“You’d really let us all move onto your world?” Cid said.
“Well, everyone there already survived a near genocide of our people, it would be wrong to deny help to those that need it.” Care said.
“Plus, we can finally make some headway in rebuilding the rest of it, and finding those that were scattered and returning them home.” I added.
“I, I guess I’ll tell the others.” Leon said.
I stopped him before he left. When he turned I summoned the Keyblade that chose him, it wasn't a surprise, Sleeping Lion. I handed it to him, and he took it with a surprised look. “I promise, it will all work out.”
He held it in his hand for a while, disbanded and summoned it. “Alright. I trust you.” With Keyblade in hand, he left… I think I screwed up the timeline? Meh, it’ll work out.
“So, Cid, the game console?”
“Oh, right.” He said as we followed him. When we got to the storage bay Care and I helped him search the room for the consoles.
Damn, there’s so much random crap here. I opened another box, and found DS games? How in the heck? I searched through them for a while and my heart sank at what I was holding, Kingdom Hearts 358/2 Days. Saddest game I’ve ever played, and one that should not exist here! I opened the game box, thankfully the game was there, and I took out the game, the game manual, and box cover art and shoved them into my pocket. I hid the now blank game box under the rest. “Uh, Hey! Found something!”
Cid and Care quickly came over. “Oh yeah,” Cid spoke. “Some strange looking fella dropped this box her off in exchange for a little Keychain I had been keeping for good luck. Never went through them, felt kinda ripped off actually.”
Thank god. “What did the person look like?”
“Well, his face was covered in a blank face mask and he wore some purple robes.” Core? “Said something about these things being from a world that was isolated from reality or something like that. Fella just seemed strange to me.”
How did Core get his hands on stuff from earth? “Was this all?”
“No, also gave me a piece of paper that had Graveyard written on it. Was glad he finally left, gave me the creeps.”
Graveyard? “Sounds like it was recent.”
“About a week ago. So you interested in them, the handheld dodad that goes with them is somewhere around here.”
“Y, yeah. We’ll take them.”
Didn’t take long for us to find the DSI that went with the games, and luckily a charger was with it. “So how much is all of this?” Care asked.
“You folks are letting us move in on to your world and given us all Keyblades to have a little payback at the Heartless and Maleficent, free of charge this time.”
“Hey.” Leon said as he entered the room. “So, Zeke, everyone is ready to go, Cid just needs to start the ship. What are the coordinates of your world?”
“I think only my X-blade can get us there. Just… follow me.”
I ran outside and opened a portal to my Equestria, and thankfully it was large enough to fit the ship. Things must get as big as they need to be. I hopped onto my glider and went through, the massive Gummi ship following close by. When we arrived I saw Celestia on the ground below and she was surprised to say the least. “Zeke, what is this?” She asked as I landed next to her.
“Remember that stuff about helping people without a world out, here’s about a hundred that need help.”
“Oh, well, I will go inform Cadence.”
Another Surviver. Hope this goes better than last time.
It took a week, but everyone from Gummi Town had moved in and adjusted pretty well. Handing out their Keyblades was the hardest part, by hard I mean it got tiresome fast. When that was done Shining Armor immediately started recruiting for new soldiers. Then came the hard part… forming a new government…
Shining Armor, Cadance, Celestia, Luna, Leon, Cid, and Myself all sat in the former throne room, now renovated to be more like a round table kinda deal. There was room for more, but right now this was it in terms of leaders. We all had jobs now. Shining Armor was now Captain of The Equestrian Guard, meaning all events that happen on Equestria went through him and all the security on the world was his to know about. Leon had a similar job, Captain of Off World Affairs, meaning if people needed safe passage to here, or were former residents and needed to be returned home, he was to handle it. It also meant that anyone who’s world returns from darkness he would provide escort back to their world.
Celestia, Luna, and Cadence were, well, the Princesses. They were in charge of the same things as before, only without the annoying nobles to pester them. They REALLY liked that part. In regards to titles such as “Nobility” there were only three types. Knight, Duke/Duchess, and a Prince/Princess. Titles still pass down to the children, but unless they prove their worth of the title, it would only be good for voting purposes and special documents. Each rank starts at Knight, given to those who prove themselves worthy after serves in the military, good deeds that go beyond the calling of a citizen, and, as stated, inherited from parent but without full perks. Continued service will gain the rank of Duke or Duchess and give the title holder property rights on unclaimed land or unused land.
We figured that could also be extended to worlds that are inhabitable, but lack inhabitants. As such, only a Duke, Duchess, Prince or Princess can have rights to claim land on uninhabited worlds fit for colonization. Not every world in the stars has inhabitants.
Cid was in charge of reconstruction for the world, and with Twilight, advancements in magical and scientific studies. This also extended to the Keyblades, and what their full power could truly hold. Right now they borrowed my armor to see if they can reverse engineer it to distribute to soldiers and scouters.
Speaking of Scouters, that’s where I come in. I was assigned the task of selecting soldiers who I felt could travel to other worlds, investigate the word’s state, and come back and file in a report… that I regrettably am required to read. I only selected four people. I was gonna use this Scouter thing to my advantage and test some theories I came up with involving my X-blade, and the worlds. I needed to test them and this would be my only chance at testing my theories.
Our first meeting as a council had ended and I met with my chosen Scouters. Rika, a young woman with a bite to match her bark, black hair and dressed in a grey hoodie and jeans. Simon, was older than me by about three years, strong, and dressed in some kinda armored trench coat. Sora (No, not THAT Sora) was the youngest of the four, her hair was red and she wore armor given to her by Shining Armor. Lastly was Trevor, he was smart, and skilled in magic, which he quickly adapted to his Keyblade.
“Alright you four, your mission is simple. Find other worlds. Two with inhabitants, and one without. Take notes and when you have completed the task, return home. I will be heading out myself and if I’m not back when you all are, then wait for me. Any questions?”
“What if the inhabitants are all hostile, or Heartless?” Rika asked.
“Then flee. Get out as fast as possible. If you, by any chance, run into any other suspected off worlders on your travels and you think they have a Keyblade as well, do NOT approach. Take note and leave world. Secondly, if you see anyone wearing purple robes and a blank face mask, get your ass back here and report to me if and when you find me, clear?”
“Crystal!” They all said in unison. Great, now I’m a leader figure.
“Alright, Scouters. Move out!” The all left, flying on their gliders one by one into the space between worlds. I tested it myself that you didn’t need keyblade armor to survive the space between worlds. Twilight guessed the Keyblades magic creates a micro breathable atmosphere around the rider. It made sense, but the armor will help later on.
I opened a portal myself and decided to not choose a world, rather, I let the portal take me to a wild card. Flying in, I wondered where an undecided decision would land me. After a five minute ride, the portal dropped me in some kinda… desert? No, no this is… The Keyblade Graveyard. I looked further ahead, and saw all the rusted and battle broken Keyblades. I landed, taking it all in.
“Frightening, isn’t it.” I turned around, Core was right behind me. How did he… The paper…
“Did you try and leave me a note with that box of games? How the hell did you even get that?!”
“A… new partner gave them to me for research. Imagine my surprise when I saw THAT game in there.”
“So now you know, on my world Kingdom Hearts and Keyblades are nothing more than code and fantasy.”
“And aren't you?”
“What?”
“I’ve known. I’ve known for a LONG time! Yet the funny thing is… Here I am, and here you are. Traveling around in worlds that are fictional in your world. Yet, you accept this as reality just as much as you did your world.”
“So what, every world is fiction to another?”
“Close. Worlds like yours… worlds like the one Huxley uses as a base… How many parallel versions of a single world, a SINGLE STAR! How many do you think exist?”
“Countless.”
“Like two mirrors facing each other, with something in between the two. It creates so many, and the further in the reflection in the mirror it goes, the less you can see it. From a reality standpoint, that means the less like the original object it is. Now, here’s the kicker, is the item in between the mirrors the original, or are the reflections in the reflections?”
“None… and all.”
“You catch on quick. Even a slight difference in the reflection of a world is enough to make it original.”
“So why are you letting me learn this? You just proved a theory about the X-blade I was gonna test.”
“Exactly my point. You now know the weight that the X-blade holds, the power Kingdom Hearts has! I lead you here from wherever you were going to tell you, and guess why?”
“You… lead me here, but… how?”
Core stepped back. Once he stopped, five other men, and one woman, all dressed in the same mask, but with different colored outfits. “Cause with all the reflections… there is the reflection of Darkness. Reflections of... people.”
“Th, they’re all you?”
“Bingo.” The female Core spoke. She was dressed in a yellow robe. “You win a prize.”
“It’s more information.” The Core in the brown robes spoke. His voice was deeper than the one I know. “On a scale of things, Light is a speck. Darkness, and all it’s reflections, have the power to grow as Light only glows brighter. It swallows and consumes, growing and stays connected throughout the ages.”
“Darkness is… connected?”
“It’s all the same shadow,” My Core spoke. “Just in a different mirror.”
“So what is all this, a shake down? Threats?”
“An offer actually.”
“Wha?”
“You see the beauty in Darkness. You know it’s full potential! Join us, and your potential for Darkness will only grow.”
“Gonna take the typical good guy choice here, so screw all of you!”
“Shame, you’d fit in well.” All the Core’s disappeared inside portals of darkness that opened from under them, leaving me alone in the Keyblade Graveyard.
Great. Just great! Core has access to the Darkness of EVERY REFLECTION! He has an army, and it’s waiting… Huxley might not be enough, Gummi Town and the others… we aren't enough!
… So now… it comes down to light and darkness again… Well, if core can find help from the reflections, so will I. I quickly made my way back home, running all the way to Twilight in her new Lab. “Twi, where’s my armor?”
“Oh, it’s over in that chest. Cid and I finished understanding the magical properties and are working on a prototype.”
“Thanks Twi.” I tapped the chest with the X-blade and it popped open in it’s usual comical fashion. I put my armor sleeve back on and equipped my armor and headed back out. I opened another portal and this time I wanted to find someone like me, someone with a Keyblade, not Huxley, and can keep up in a fight. The portal opened and I got on my glider and flew into it.
The portal popped me out in what looked like… Canterlot? Damnit am I in Huxley’s world again? I landed in an alley and saw the residents were anthro, like my world. Why are every anthro interpretation of MLP so… busty? If fan art, fanfiction, the girls, and now this world are anything to go off of.
I made my way up a roof ladder and wondered where and who this Keyblade wielder from earth was and is. Tracking failed horribly last time, maybe a different approach is in order. I called upon darkness, and Five Neoshadows appeared, along with an Invisible, and ten or so Soldier Heartless appeared before me. “Just scare them, when a Keyblade wielder comes, lead them to me, understood?” To my surprise they all nodded. That’s new. They all jumped off the roof and began a frightening the people left and right. As ordered they didn’t attack, just scared them.
Again to my surprise they stopped chasing when someone ran into their home. Good, they’re smarter than I expected. Oddly obedient too… do they really not remember when they were a person? Next time I run into Core I’ll try and get some more answers… from any one of him… and the one her… damn parallel dimensions. Some time passed and eventually the Invisible came around being chased by… a kid? Dude’s like four years younger than me! “Hey Kid!” I called from the rooftop, and sure enough he saw me. I spotted his Keyblade… The Gazing Eye. “What’s the rush?”
“What’s the rush?” The Nightmare Ventus armored man spoke, jumping from his rooftop and across the street from Devin.
Devin pointed his Keyblade at him, threateningly, “Who are you?! And why do you have that Keyblade?!”
“Do I just look untrustworthy? This makes two times I meet someone from earth and they both point Keyblades at me… maybe it’s my armor?” The man questioned himself.
“That, and the fact that you have the most powerful and dangerous Keyblade in existence!”
“Well, that and the Heartless I sent to lure you out. Last attempt to find one of you guys left me waiting all night.”
“I'll ask about that later, why are you here?”
“Looking for you. I can explain everything, but first I wanna know something. How long have you been here, and what’s happened since then? You tell your story, then I’ll tell mine.”
Devin seemed hesitant, but the armored man appeared honest enough, so he lowered his blade slightly, “Alright. First off, I've been here for at least four days, Celestia, Luna, and Cadence were nearly raped by a former member of Celestia’s counsel after being hopped up on darkness and controlling the Heartless, I spent the past couple of days dating two of the royal sisters, and today I was spending time with Cadence, not dating, she's married. Now your turn.”
“Allright.” The man pushed a button on his shoulder and his armor reverted into a metal sleeve like in Birth By Sleep. After that he disbanded his Keyblade. “So to wrap up my end I’ve been doing this close to a month, or over? I haven’t entirely been keeping track of time. When I asked for the X-blade, I accepted the job that goes with it, keeping the worlds in balance. After a while I found out the X-blade can take me to parallel versions of the world's. The first one I went to was nearly killed off by Nobodies and a survivor of the Keyblade War. When that was dealt with I woke up after the fight a week later where I found out that, on that Equestria, a law stated that a hero who saves the kingdom is given the hand of the princesses… so yeah, only the other surviving people wanted in, not I have seven wives-to-be. Gave them all keyblades and the eight surviving kids… well, six of them, the last two are not even a year old yet.”
“...Wow. Your life sounds harder than mine. And the royal sisters wish for my hand in marriage, but I'm giving it a month before I decide. So, what's the reason you came to my Equestria anyway?”
“Getting as much help as possible. The first born Emblem Heartless is… well, let's just say that He’s pulling a multi-dimensional Xehanort from Dream Drop Distance. That’s not all though.” Zeke pulled out something from his pocket, and tossed it to Devin. When he picked it up, he was stunned.
“What the hell?!”
“358/2 days. He has access to earth.”
“Well, ain't that lovely?! Now what?!”
“I’m searching the worlds, every reflection, trying to find people willing to fight to win against Core. I think I can count on Huxley, but… how old are you?”
“Eighteen, going on nineteen in a few months, why?”
Zeke just tilted his head. “Seriously? I’m nineteen and like a foot taller than you. I thought you were like, fourteen!”
Devin sighs, “I was short when I was a kid, but I outgrew my older brother by an inch, and I'm STILL short?!”
“Well, in any case. What are your plans for this Equestria?”
“Well, I was going to fight some Heartless like any other wielder, but apparently I have to make a decision about whether or not I'm gonna marry the princesses, tell them about the Book of Prophecies, and give those I consider worthy Keyblades.”
“I’ve already given over a hundred people in my dimension Keyblades.”
“Well, that's good, I suppose, but I got a Book of Prophecies from God that depicts the future of this world and I haven't even read through it yet.”
“You mean this?” Zeke asked, pulling out Devin’s book.
“What the—?!” Devin pats his pockets for his book, but nothing.
“Had one of the Heartless pick it out of your pocket on the way here. Not very observant, are you?” Zeke opened the book, skimming through the pages. “Looks like you’ve got quite the life ahead of you. Seems we’ll meet again many times after this.”
“That's great, but could you please give that back? I don't want anypony seeing it and getting any wild ideas for the future.”
Zeke tossed it over the Devin. “Now then, I have a personal question to ask?”
Devin sighs once again, “Alright, but it better not be TOO personal, or we’re gonna butt heads.”
Zeke pushed the button that made his armor reappear, and summoned the X-blade. “I need to test just how strong you are. The luna in my world can take me on one-on-one, let’s see how you do.”
Devin shrugs, “Okay, but keep in mind, I've been practicing my sword skills since I was little, so I may just give you a challenge.”
Zeke rushed forward, swinging his blade as Devin. Devin managed to summon Gazing Eye in time to block, but was thrown to the side like a ragdoll. “And I was taught to kill since I was little.”
Devin picks himself up, “Seriously?! Do you come from a family of hunters or something?!” he rushes forward to deliver a downward strike as Zeke raises his blade to block.
“My name, is Zeke Ventral. You should know that name if you watch the news.” Zeke punched Devin the the stomach with his free hand, once he was distracted, and Zeke spin kicked him into a wall.
Devin coughed, “Damn. You're better than I thought you were.” he gets into a fighting stance, “But playtime’s over.” Devin uses Teleport to disappear and reappear behind Zeke and attempted to bum rush him, but he was too quick and swung behind him in wide arc, making Devin slide under his blade and his wide open legs, he then stood up and used Fire on him, but Zeke jumped out of its path and onto a rooftop. “C’mon! Take the beating like a man!”
“I guess you really never heard of my family before. I suppose it’s possible.” Zeke arched his back, and to Devin’s shock, Xehanort's Guardian heartless appeared behind Zeke. “You fight well though, so this will be interesting.”
“I don't listen to the news, too boring. But I will give you a fight you won't forget!” Devin leaped up to the rooftop and tried to land on top of Zeke with his feet ready to crash, but he dodged the attack and Devin only managed to destroy part of the building...and started hopping on one foot. “Owowowowow! That really hurt! Son of a bitch!”
Zeke snapped his fingers and Green Requiem appeared. “Heal him.” The Heartless floated over to Devin and sprinkled a small amount of green dust.
“Huh. Well that worked.” Devin gets back into his battle stance, “Shall we continue?”
“Perhaps somewhere without risk to property damage.” Zeke points to the half broken building behind Devin.
“Ehehehehe, right.” Devin chuckles nervously.
“Alright then, let's hope your girlfriends don’t kill you over this.” Zeke taunted as his opened a portal with his Keyblade and tossed it into the air, turning it into a glider. “Follow.”
Devin jumps in carelessly, “Last one in's a rotten egg!”
As Zeke enters the portal, he sees Devin screaming as he is tossed and hits the walls of the portal… Yeah… it’s kinda funny. He thought to himself. After a short while, the portal spat them out, and Devin rolled around the floor after he landed. Zeke landed next to him. “You should have turned the Gazing Eye into a glider.”
Devin stood up, wobbling as he was still dizzy, “Granddad, you ran another stop sign.” he slurred.
Zeke slapped him. After Devin returned to his senses, he looked around, and saw the rusted Keyblades around him. “Yeah, this place.”
“The Keyblade Graveyard?”
“Last place out Keyblades saw battle, right?” Zeke said as he jumped a distance away from Devin. “Seemed appropriate.”
Devin smirks, “I agree.” with one step, he pushes forward into a breakneck dash and clashes Keyblades with Zeke, holding them in a deadlock.
Zeke smirks and hits Devin with a nearby Keyblade he grabbed. “Keep your eyes not just on the opponent… GAH!” Zeke screamed as his fell to the ground. The Keyblade he grabbed was pulsating.
“Whoa! You okay?” Zeke continued screaming, his eyes started to glow both black and white. “It's that Keyblade!” Devin rushed towards him and attempted to knock it out of his hand with a single swing.
The Keyblade was thrown somewhere in the distance, leaving Zeke breathing heavily as he tried to regain his calm. “T… It…. IT hurts!”
“Dude, what the hell just happened?!”
“K, Keyblade… They hurt! They want wielders! They’re dying. They need wielders… Kept screaming.”
“You're not making any sense, man! Are you saying the Keyblades are still alive?!”
Zeke managed to nod. “Need, need wielders. Make the pain go away, stop blood, forget war…”
Devin was at a loss for words, Zeke is acting way differently than he was before. Devin picked him up and put his arm over his shoulder as he raised his Keyblade to open a portal, “C’mon, let's get the fuck outta here.” the portal activated and he threw his Keyblade in the air, turning it into a glider, it looked similar to Terra’s. They left the wretched graveyard and returned to Devin’s Equestria. They rested nearby the area where they first started their battle.
To Devin’s worry, Celestia and Luna were both walking down the street towards them, both looking rather cross. When Devin checked on Zeke, he was muttering and twitching still. “Great.” He said.
“Devin, what is the meaning of this?” Celestia demanded.
“I wish to know as well.” Luna added.
“Alright, I'll explain.” Devin explained the whole situation from start to finish, when he was done, the sisters looked like they a mix of anger and shock.
“Why didn't you get us to handle this issue?” Celestia asked.
“Do you not trust us?” Luna asked with pouty lips.
“No! I DO trust you two! It's just...I wanted to handle this myself, I felt like this wasn't your problem, that it was mine. I'm sorry.”
Celestia sighed, “I suppose I can't stay mad at you, but what about him?” she motions to Zeke.
“Well…” Devin rubs the back of his head, not knowing the answer to that particular question.
“Can we not just send him back?” Luna asked.
“...I can try, but I don't know if it'll work.” Devin activated another portal and checked it to see it was exactly the world Zeke came from, “Close enough, I guess.” he picks Zeke up and tosses him in, “SORRY, DUDE! HAVE TO PICK THIS UP NEXT TIME!”
No sooner after Zeke was thrown into the portal, he fell out, grunting and muttering. “F, f. Forget the war.” He managed to say.
“Well, that failed.” As Devin went back to pick up Zeke, Zeke screamed a noise that was inhuman, shattering windows and even cracking the ground around him. Devin and the princesses backed up.
Zeke soon stopped abruptly, and stood up. His expression was blank and his eyes looked almost hollow. “Forget the war.” He said, and the Keyblade that started all this appeared rather than the X-blade. “Forget the blood.” Several more keyblades appeared, but they were stuck into Zeke’s body like needles in a pin cushion. “Forget the darkness.” A small group of Keyblades appeared and were floating around Zeke. “We. Want. New. Wielders.” Zeke’s voice sounded like a hundred different people talking at once.
“Oh. Crap.” Devin said. Zeke ran towards them, faster than should be humanly possible. Devin brought up his Keyblade to guard, but Zeke passed him. “What in the fuck?!” As Devin turned around, Zeke’s real target became clear. He was after the princesses. “Nooooo!” Devin charged after him and launched a beam from his Gazing Eye that erected a barrier that protected the princesses, like Aqua did for Terra in the battle with Xehanort and Vanitas.
Zeke stopped just in front of the barrier, touching it with his free hand. “Chosin.” He said, as Celestia and Luna clutched their cheats as two of the Keyblades floating around Zeke vanished. He then ran off towards a random direction.
“Now where is he going?” Devin shook his head, “I'll deal with him later. Celestia! Luna! Are you two okay?!” The two moved, and seemed fine as they got up.
“Y, yes I believe so.” Celestia answered. “It hurt, but like getting pricked by a needle.”
“Good, now we gotta deal with Zeke.”
“I feel… odd though.” Luna stated. “Like… something is new.”
Devin felt worried about this. “What do you mean?”
“I feel like… I can’t quite put it. I just know something is different.” Luna stomped in frustration. As she was gonna hit the air in the same froze when a flash of light appeared in her hand, and what was there was one of the two Keyblades that vanished from around Zeke. “That’s it…” The blade was long, decorated like the night with the stars and dark sky as the blade. The base was a full moon, and the top was a crescent moon. The Keychain was a star. “So...now I have a Keyblade as well?”
“...Yeah, it looks like it.” Devin said, not believing what just happened.
“Perhaps this is all he is doing?” Celestia said. “Devin, you said the Keyblades at the graveyard were still alive, and Zeke heard them screaming when he touched one, right?”
“Yeah, but how is giving ponies Keyblades a good thing? The Keyblade can be either light or dark, therefore even the Keyblade can corrupt somepony.”
“Idiot.” They all turned around, and saw a man in a blank mask and dressed in purple robes. “Keyblades aren’t just given out like candy on halloween. A Keyblade chooses it’s master, meaning it searches for a master that’s compatible, otherwise it can’t keep a connection to them. Basically only someone with a largely dark heart can posses a Keyblade of Darkness.” He said.
“So what? Not all Keyblades are of darkness, and judging by your words, you seem to know too much about them and the darkness.”
“I believe Zeke was trying to get you to help end me. I’m Core, and right now we need to stabilize Zeke, or everyone, good and bad, will be getting new weapons.”
“How do I know I can trust you?”
“Kid, to me, you’re worthless, but I need Zeke. Right now he’s being controlled by every Keyblade from the Keyblade Graveyard. Those rotting blades are too mad to think, they just want wielders. Your options are either trust me and get Zeke under control, or you’re gonna be teaching this whole world about Keyblades.”
Devin looked back at Celestia and Luna for a counter-argument, but they looked just as unsure as him. With a growl, he said, “Fine! But if you try anything funny, I'll end you myself!”
“God himself tried, and failed. But we’ll see how you do after this is over.” Core turned around to face the road. “I can trace Zeke’s energy. I just need to get close enough for him to pull out the X-blade. Once that’s done, the X-blade will do the rest.” Core ran off, and Devin, Celestia and Luna followed.
“So, you're sure this'll work? Any defects? I should know if this plan blows up?”
“By themselves, Keyblades are no real match for the X-blade, but the whole Graveyard is taking advantage of Zeke’s situation to control him and keep the X-blade from keeping them away.”
“Okay, where is he then?”
“... Feels like he made it to… the castle.” Core jumped across rooftops, staying a distance ahead of the three. It took a while, but the three caught up with him in front of the castle gate.
“Where is he exactly in the castle?”
“... coming right at us.” Core jumped back, dodging the door’s sudden burst open. “Figured they come after me.”
Zeke looked at Core. “Purify. Save.”
“What gibberish is he saying?”
“It’s the Keyblades. They’re alive, but they’re so worn they can only speak their basic functions and actions. I am a Heartless so they’re gonna target me.” Zeke rushed at Core, a barrage of Keyblades following the attack. Core blocked them all without effort. “Told ya.”
“Yeah, whatever.” Devin summoned the Gazing Eye, “Let's thrash him till that X-blade pops back out.” he rushed Zeke, ready to strike.
Three Keyblades met Devin’s attack, stopping him mid air and tossing him aside. They followed after Devin, swinging as if someone else was holding them. “Brother. Why fight us?” The Keyblades asked.
“First off, I'm not your brother,” Devin began, “second, you guys are going crazy and I gotta stop you!” he pushed back, trying to gain some ground.
“Wielder. Silence. We. Speak. To. Brother.” They said, and the Gazing Eye flashed with light for a second. “Wielders. Forget the war.” Several more Keyblades went after Devin, until Luna jumped in and blocked them with hers.
“HOW DARE YOU FEEBLE WEAPONS TELL MY FIANCÉ TO SILENCE!” Luna booms with her Royal Canterlot Voice, “HE IS MORE NOBLE THAN ALL OF YOU COMBINED!!” Luna pushed them all back with little effort and they all were flung and embedded into a nearby wall.
“New. Wielder. Sister. You. Are. Well?” Luna’s Keyblade flashed white for a second. “Sanity? We need wielders. Forget the war. Regain sanity.” Out of the ground, a mini hurricane of Keyblades swallowed Luna, and she screamed in pain. “Wielders. Sanity. No difference.”
Devin was struggling not to lash out at the Keyblades, he knew he had to think rationally about this, maybe fighting them won't help, but perhaps talking to them… “Wait.” The Keyblades halted their advance on Luna, “You don't need wielders to be whole, and you also don't need them to regain your sanity. Look into your hearts, you know this is wrong, please, just let my friends go.”
The Keyblades looked at Devin. “Keyblades heart is wielders Heart… body’s heart is like fathers heart. Father made us. One Keyblade for every sentient being.”
“Whoever this ‘father’ is, he wouldn't want you to do this, there's always another way. Don't take away other being’s lives to make yourselves whole again. We can find you new wielders, just not by force.”
“Father made us. Are you there, father?” As hoped, the Keyblades summoned the X-blade, and raised it to the sky. “Father. What are we to do is we lack wielders?” The X-blade glowed, shooting a beam of light into the sky, making all the clouds swarm around the beam. After a bit, Kingdom Hearts hovered up in the sky above Canterlot. “Father! Make us forget. Make us forget. MAKE US FORGET THE WAR!”
“I’m out.” Core said as he fell into a dark portal.
“Hey! Coward!” Devin exclaimed, but let it go for now. He finally made headway with the Keyblades, and felt it was best not to keep fighting.
Kingdom Hearts lowered some light over the Keyblades controlling Zeke’s bady, and they began to speak. “We want wielders father. You made us incomplete. We need wielders. You made us this way. Give us our chosen wielders.” They stood silent for a time. “Can such deed be done?” Silence again. “Thank you, father.” The Keyblades took the X-blade, and stabbed it into Zeke’s chest. “Complete at last.”
“What the hell?!” Devin said, “What was that about?!”
Zeke’s whole body arched, facing Kingdom Hearts. An orb of light left Zeke’s body and in the light of Kingdom Hearts, turned as blue as it, and went back inside of Zeke. The Keyblades around him disappeared and soon Kingdom Hearts vanished, leaving Zeke lying on the floor.
Devin ran over to Zeke’s unconscious body. “Zeke! You okay?”
Zeke grunted. “What? What the heck happened?” He asked as he got up.
“You were possessed by every Keyblade in the graveyard, and we had to snap you out of it.”
“Really? That feels… really?”
“You are not hurt, are you?” Luna asked.
“No, I feel fine. Great actually.” Zeke noticed Luna’s Keyblade. “Oh, when did Devin give you that?”
“I didn't. When you ran off, you said something and Celestia and Luna were grabbing their chests in pain, then all of a sudden, Luna got her Keyblade.” Devin explained.
“That… that happened?” It’s true. “Who said that?”
“Said what?”
“Someone just said ‘it’s true’, right now.” In Luna’s hand. Zeke looked at Luna’s Keyblade.
“Uh… I think Luna’s Keyblade spoke?”
“Really?” Devin looked at Luna’s Keyblade, “The other Keyblades talked, but we were able to hear them. So how come only you can hear Luna’s?”
“I can answer that.” Zeke spoke, covering his mouth in surprise as that voice wasn't his.
“Uh…” Was all Devin could say.
“That wasn’t me.” Zeke said.
“It was me.” The other voice spoke from Zeke again.
“What the heck? Who are you?” The X-blade appeared in Zeke’s hand. “I didn’t summon it.”
“I summoned myself.”
Zeke looked at the X-blade. “M, my Keyblade is talking through me… How?”
“Well, the father of all Keyblades, myself included, Kingdom Hearts, basically turned you into… well, a human Keyblade.””
“Wow. That's...pretty cool.” Devin said.
“How in the flying hell did that happen?!” Zeke screamed.
“Well, the decayed Keyblades from the Keyblade Graveyard wanted wielders, but Father was on Devin’s side in this argument. Since you already had a connection to him through me, he just basically turned your own heart into another version of himself. You can store and purify every decayed and insane Keyblade you come across. Welcome to the family brother.”
Devin pats Zeke on the shoulder. “Congrats! You got a new family!”
‘I have a family! Twilight, Fluttershy, Luna, Celestia, Hearts Care, Rune, and Rainbow Dash! How in the hell am I gonna explain that I became a Keyblade?!”
“Well, just tell them the truth, if they're truly your family, they'll understand.”
“Pardon.” Luna spoke. “But my sister and I have never met you before Zeke.”
“And I imagine Twilight would have wrote about having a special somepony.” Celestia added.
“You forget I’m from a parallel version of your world.” Zeke said. “I just know Rune’s gonna try and swing me around like a Keyblade… How long was I on that Keyblade possessed rampage?”
“Um…” Devin counted with his fingers, “Half an hour, give or take a few minutes. Why?”
“How many people here did the Keyblades choose and give themselves to? Other than Luna and Celestia?”
“I have no idea. Maybe we got lucky and they didn't get anyone.”
“Oh, they did. About twenty people, including the princesses.”
“Damn.” Zeke said
“Who, exactly?” Devin asked.
“Not sure. The ones we got in the castle though were a guard, a pink version of those two, and some blond unicorn.” The X-blade said.
Devin’s eyes bulged out of his head, “Oh, God, please no.”
“I think the Keyblade that chose that guy was… I think it was our youngest brother, Ultima. Yeah, he picked that guy. He rarely chooses a wielder. Most of the time he mimics me and has wielders make or earn his Keychain.”
Devin could not believe his ears, “...WHAT?!?! THE BIGGEST ASSHOLE IN EQUESTRIA HAS ONE OF THE MOST POWERFUL KEYBLADES EVER MADE?!?!”
“As Keyblades we see a person's true nature by seeing their heart. When I tell you that we pitied that sad guy, it was like looking at a wet, kicked puppy. Ultima saw something in him though, and his past wielders he chose kept the worlds safe for years.”
Devin wanted to argue more, how Blueblood was physically, mentally, and morally unfit to wield even one normal Keyblade, but he knew he wouldn't win with the wisest Keyblade of all, so he just grumbled in annoyance.
“Well, the last few I didn’t quite catch who they were… except this one other oddball. Looked like a Centaur, watch out for him. His heart was as black as they come. And don’t blame me, Keyblades of darkness were trying to find wielders too. Luckily it was just the two.”
Devin sighed, “Fine then. So now what happens?”
“Well, as the X-blade, first forged Keyblade by my father, I declare that you Devin, Personally train those that were given Keyblades and keep an eye out for the two dark ones. Also, keep an eye on Ultima for me. Strong he may be, he’s still the baby of the family.”
“Thank god, I can talk now.” Zeke said.
“So, guess I'm a teacher now.” Devin said. “Not the worst job I've had. But what about the other dark Keyblade?”
“Void Gear? Meh, just look for some girl with an itchy sweater and huge glasses that hangs around a library even when a crazy Keyblade person is in the room. Void is very troubled by the way, last wielder he had was someone with part of a heart, but only the darkness in it. Same guy tried to wield me, worst migraine ever after I broke and exploded.”
“Oh boy…” Devin groaned, rubbing his temples.
“Well, I’ll be off. This guy needs to have a talk with his finances.”
Zeke shook his head. “That’s going to take some getting used to.” Zeke used the X-blade and opened a portal. He then turned it into a glider and jumped on. “Good luck with all this… We both need it.” He flew into the portal.
I flew out over the Empire. It was doing so well. I hope I won't be able to hear every Keyblade speak.
You are.
So you can speak in my mind?
Yes. Don't worry, I'll hep explain this to the others.
Things just went from weird, to crazy in seconds.
Look at it this way, you've just achieved a state that might be enough to help in the battle against Core and his reflections.
It feels so quick, too soon though.
We may chose our paths, like Keyblades chose wielders, but we never know where our choices will take us.
I still can't believe the Keyblade Graveyard possessed me. I don't remember any of it, how was that even possible?
That was my fault. My connection to our father made them confuse you for his when you picked up the Keyblade. Word spread like wildfire around us... and somehow, even when we were on another world, the found your heart.
I sat in front of the girls and told them what had happened. It was silent right now… I think they were processing it all.
“So.” Celestia said, breaking the silence. “You became a human Keyblade, causes unintentional havik on a parallel Equestria, and now can talk to Keyblades… That’s… that’s just… I don’t really know what to say.”
“The guy is sorry, and it was my fault.” X said, I covered my mouth. That still surprises me.
“Yeah, I made a mistake and now this was the price for it.” I said.
“I think it’s a good thing.” Twilight said. “Think of all the information we can learn about Keyblades, from them! So much found out so fast.”
“An interview huh? I wouldn’t mind.”
“That’s so weird, it’s like those people with split personality.” Rainbow blurted, earning a glare from everyone. “What? It is.”
“Look girls, I know this is your guy's body, and I respect that. If you want some “alone time” just hand me off to one of the kids and get me back after words.”
I blushed. “You pervert!”
“Hey, you’re one to talk. I’ve seen those dream of yours pal.”
“Oh, what about?” Rune asked.
“They involve a lot of-” I covered my mouth. X retaliated by biting my own hand. “Holy fuck that hurts!”
“You’ve never had a body before, pain comes with it!”
“So X,” Fluttershy spoke. “What’s it like being a Keyblade? Do you prefer a body over your normal one?”
“Having a human body feels kinda weird. Zeke only lets me talk through him right now, so I won’t be able to control him at all until he trusts me more.”
“Why would I let you control me?!” I yelled.
“Simple, we can switch out in battle. Surprise the enemy!”
“Tell ya what, if I really need it, I’ll consider it.”
“Does that rule apply to sex?” Luna asked.
I fell off my chair. “I expected that question from Rune.”
“Same… we don’t even have sex Luna.”
“But when we do…”
“No.”
“No.”
“Aw. Rune got me into a new fetish I want to try.”
“Rune… what are you talking to the girls about while I’m not here?”
“Let's see.” She pondered for a moment. “Mostly fetishes and sex scheduling when it does happen.”
“Girl, you’re crazy. Why Old Magic chose you I’ll never understand.”
“Maybe he’s a kinky old man.”
“How have you never gotten pregnant?” Celestia asked.
“Lots of birth control. It’s all out the window for me now that I’m engaged.”
“Cause of Zeke’s pregnancy fetish?” Hearts Care asked.
“Kill me.” I muttered.
“Exactly why! Plus I always wanted to marry before having kids.”
“Well, that aside,” Celestia spoke. “I guess we aren't mad about this happening to you Zeke. More… worried. If what X said is true, then this has never happened before. Who knows what you might be capable of now.”
“Got any idea X?” I asked.
“Not a guess. Other than storing and purifying mad Keyblades I guess we’ll have to find out the hard way.”
As I was getting myself up, someone knocked on the door. “Who is it?”
“It’s Leon, the Crystal Heart received an SOS from Scooter Simon.”
“Enter.”
Leon walked in. He now wore his usual clothes, but with patches of Crystal Empire guard armor sewn into them. “It’s an SOS code nine.”
“Code nine… that’s a falling world. Leon, you’re coming with me on this, where was Simon?”
“Traverse Town.”
Traverse Town… falling. “Let’s go.”
“Hurry back Zeke.” Twilight said.
“I’ll try.”
As standard SOS code nine protocol, we were bringing a Gummi ship able to hold fifty people, head back to the Crystal Empire, and return for more pickups. We arrived in third district where I saw Simon and two girls waiting. “Council member Zeke.” He saluted.
“... At ease?” That’s never gonna feel right. “How bad is it?”
“First off, where the hell were you leon!” The girl next to Simon shouted at Leon. “The town’s abandoned right now!”
“How, there was over three hundred people here. I even gave you my gun-sword to help you better protect the town before I left.” Leon said.
“Uh, sir?” Simon said, pulling me away from Leon’s talk with that woman. “There was a hooded Keybearer here when I arrived. He held me hostage and made me tell him about Daybreak Empire.”
Why did they all nickname the Cryatal Empire to Daybreak Empire?
Because the original name was Daybreak Town, and now it goes by Crystal Empire. They just mixed the names together. X explained to me mentally.
I guess it does sound cooler. “Was this man dressed in a black cloak, unable to see his face, and kind of an ass?”
“Yes, he kicked me in the face, then used a Stop spell on me.”
… Damn it Huxley… “Was that all?”
“He said something about if Traverse town fell, not Lingering will or Sephiroth would be able to protect you? I don’t get it but I’m passing it on as he asked.”
That Huxley guy is way too high strung. He needs a life, or at least a couple grand to blow at strip clubs.
You… some ancient and wise weapon you are! What kinda wise being says strip clubs?!
I am allowed my own personality.
Whatever. “The man that attacked you is an… acquaintance of mine… He was likely acting on instinct… and temper. Though next time we meet we will have words.”
“Oh, OH! Merlin, the town wizard, he told us the people actually evacuated to the sewers. Some guy in a purple robe is apparently causing havik.”
CORE’S HERE! “Leon! You take Simon and the two girls back to the Empire. That’s an order.”
Leon looked surprised, but nodded as he helped the two women board the gummi ship. Once they were skybound I turned around, and as expected, Core was there. “So, what did Kingdom Hearts do to you?” He asked.
“You were there?”
“I helped that kid and horse women find you.”
“Why?”
“Self interest. You carry a darkness in your heart, strong enough to summon heartless. Even though it was a gift from the master, any lesser man would have given in by now. Your heart interests me.”
“Well good luck getting it.”
“Even if I did, I can’t do what needs to be done.” Core summoned his Keyblade. “My Keyblade is forged from a corrupted heart, my heart, it can’t do what other Keyblades can do.”
“What makes me so important to you?”
“Like I said. It’s you heart. Very few hearts are born at balance with their own darkness. Your darkness and light are both strong, yet they stay at balance. In a family like the one you grew up in, how did it not consume you?”
“Don’t know, don’t care. I was wondering, why do the Heartless I summon and control act so obedient? Intelligent even.”
“The heartless feed on the darkness in one’s heart. Your heart is at balance. They take in some light over time. My guess, some parts of their memories might come out.”
“That makes sen- wait, your Keyblade is made from your heart?”
“Yeah, why?”
“That would make the body I’m talking to your Nobody.”
Core was silent for a while. Eventually, his disbanded his Keyblade, and clapped. “So you finally found me out. I was born in the realm of Darkness, my heart was corrupted, but not yet a heartless. I managed to forge it into this Keyblade. You know what it does?”
“Nothing good I’d guess.”
“It infects the heart of a world, letting the Darkness swallow it. All I have to do is find the keyhole, and the world goes out.”
“Is that why you’re here? I won’t let that happen!”
“This place? You’re kidding. This wayward house of a world has little interest to me. I’m just here to give you a preview of who exactly is currently on my side.”
“It’s been awhile, nephew.”
That voice! I turned around, and saw the devil himself. His black jumpsuit, adorned with clips of .50 caliber handgun bullets, twin desert eagle on his sides, and his signature scare that crosses over his blind eye. “Uncle josh?!”
“In the flesh. Not long after earth wnet under, things started getting harry for me. Government finally stepped up, was nearly killed if that crazy mofo didn’t pick me up.”
“W, what do you want?”
As he was raising his hand to one of his guns, I slammed the button that equipped my armor. “Nice trick, but I carry AP bullets too nephew.” He pulled out his pistols and loaded a clip into each. “Sorry, but your expiration date has come up.” He pointed his guns at me. “Now it’s time to dispose of you.”
He fired first, and I managed to dodge his gunfire. Every time I went in for a hit his pistols somehow were able to block my attack. “What, so special powers?” I asked as I summoned a few Shadows to jump him.
“What the?” Several Shadow Heartless jumped him and as he was trying to shake them off I managed to land a blow, knocking him to the wall. He was smiling. “So you finally grew a pair? Well if it’s a sword fight you want,” He put his pistols away, and in a flash of darkness, something akin to a gun sword and Keyblade mixed together, appeared in his hand. “This baby cost me my heart, but we both know that thing was useless to me.” He charged at me, and our Keyblades crossed in an attack. A shockwave of light and dark pulsed out from the impact, cracking the brick under us.
“Core made that?” I asked as we both jumped away from each other.
“Who else? He let me design it, and he said my heart was black enough to make it even bigger.” He went in for another strike, this time I dodged and tried to side swipe him, only to his as he jumped out of range. “But bigger isn’t my style.”
“That thing is an abomination!”
“To his her own. Speaking of her, I hear you landed yourself seven sweet asses.”
“How did-?”
“Core might not be able to see what goes on in that world of yours anymore, but he saw how it happened before that crystal whatever was activated.”
“So he can’t set foot on Equestria, good to know.”
“Damn, maybe I should keep my mouth shut.” He ran in for another attack, I blocke-
Bang.
I looked down and saw him holding one of the pistols in his other hand. I saw blood come out the hole in my stomach area of my armor. “Remember, don’t just keep your eye on your opponent, keep them on his hands, and surroundings.” I collapsed to the floor as he put his gun away. “He was right to add some darkness to my bullets. It did the trick for that armor of yours.”
“H, help.” I was struggling to get up.
“Pathetic. Just accept your death already so the faceless guy can get your heart.”
“Maybe you should be better informed.”
“What’s with you- GAH!” I looked up. A keyblade was sticking out of Josh’s back, right though his chest. “He, heh, ha, HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! So you proved me wrong after all.” The Keyblade that stabbed Josh disbanded, and as he fell a dark portal opened under him.
SOS code one. I heard X speak mentally and his Keyblade body flashed once. You WILL make it Zeke.
“Heh, heh. Funny. I knew I’d never beat him alone… I forgot you were with me X.”
That Josh isn’t done with yet.
“Still… I won… We won… X I feel… stiff.”
It’s all in your head Zeke, just say awake!
“I just feel… sad. I never got to… I never got to properly propose to them.”
You ARE WALKING AWAY FROM THIS!
“What is it that Keyblades fear about death?”
Wha?
“You, you, I need to… stay awake.”
Well, uh. The reason Keyblades fear death is because we don’t really die. Our bodies rust and we slowly go insane. Stuck in a rotting body that won’t die no matter how many centuries pass.
“S, so we wielders, we wielders… we keep you from rotting?”
Yes. Our wielders keep us alive. I saw a red gummi ship in the sky in the corner of my eye. O thank GOD! Zeke, help’s here.
“Next time, next time I see god… I’m, I’m gonna punch his bearded face for not atleast letting me have Cure as a spell.” I fell into darkness after that, the last thing I heard was some… people? Yeah, people, there were lots, calling my name.
Grandpa and Grandma. Those were the names my mom and dad told me when I asked who we were going to see. They placed me in my booster seat and strapped me in, and we drove off. “Who’s Grandma and Grandpa?” I asked.
“They’re your father’s mom and dad.” My mom answered.
“Oh. Why’s the car different again?” The car was big, and blue last night, and when we were getting in it, it shrunk and turned grey. Why did it change color and shape every week?
“Oh, well… I just borrow cars son. I return them after a while and borrow a new one.” Dad answered.
“Oh.” The car ride was long. The sun and moon took turns in the sky a few times, and a bunch of trees became a desert after the sun and moon switched turns four times.
We stopped at what looked like a home, but all kinds of other cars were here and the air smelled like food. “Zeke, sweetie, daddy and I are gonna go… shopping. Is there anything you’d like?”
“Uh… like what?”
“Food or toys?” Dad clarified.
“Oh, umm… Do they have waffles, I can smell waffles.”
“That should be easy enough,” Mom said. “Anything else?”
“A toy. It’s boring just looking out the window all the time.”
“Great, we’ll be back soon. And remember, if the noisy blue people come by, what do you do?”
“Cry to distract them?”
“No, honey, when you’re in the car. That’s for when you’re outside with us.”
“Oh, uhh… run and hide?”
“Yes. Good job sweetie.” Mom congratulated me.
“Marry, we better hurry.” Dad told mom.
“Alright Berry. Just stay in the car right now Zeke, we’ll be back as soon as possible.” Mom said as she and dad put on their heavy shirts and face covers. They got out of the cars, carrying those noise sticks they often use when going out.
Loud noises and screaming echoed from the not-home. Every time mom and dad go out with those things people scream and run away. They usually leave me at home, with a sitter, but they told me we were gonna need to move, and stay with grandma and grandpa til we found a new home. Every movie and t.v show I’ve seen usually shows moving with a big truck, but all mom and dad took were noise sticks, some snack foods, clothes, and those big bags of green paper.
Dad told me that the green paper ruled the world, and the ones with the most are supposed to live like kings, but we couldn’t because people didn’t like us. I asked him why once and he just said our family has been hated since someone called Ivan lived in some place called… Rushe I think? Dad says he’s from that Ivan guy and mom was from some place in… Germany, yeah, I remember cause it sounds like germ and many put together. Her family ruled with some guy that made funny X’s popular.
Mom and dad said my family is from all over the world. “Like minded people having more like minded people” they’d say it was. I didn’t know what that was about, I just wanted to meet other kids my age.
Mom and dad came back with two large bags of stuff and they both were holding plates of food. “Here you go sweet heart, a plate of waffles and eggs.” Mom said as she placed them on my lap. “Hold onto that tight cause Daddy and I have to drive fast to… make up for lost time.”
Mom and dad drove off fast. I went through the bags after finishing my food and it was mostly the usual mom and dad brought home. Green paper, purses, wallets, jewelry, shiny things, and other similar stuff. “The other bag has something for you son.” Dad said, looking at me from the mirror on the car roof.
I opened the other bag and searched through it. I found what dad was talking about, it was a Gameboy Advance. I turned it on and the game loaded. I saw Disney pop up and it was soon followed by the game title. Kingdom Hearts Chain of Memories. I started a new game, and soon became hooked.
Thirteen Years Old
It’s been eight years since I played Kingdom Hearts, and it’s the only game other than Resident Evil or Fallout I really care about. I had most of the games by now, but lost one or to every time Mom and Dad had us move houses to hide from the cops. Most teenagers find car trips boring with their parents. Mine take car trips while driving over seventy miles in high speed cop chases. To me this is normal.
“Zeke, can you reload your father’s guns while he shoots at the officer's?” Mom said as she took pop-shots at the cop car next to her, shooting both officers dead and causing their car to crash.
“Sure.” I said as I took one of the empty Anti-material rifle clips and started putting bullets back in.
“How come you don’t join in the shooting Zeke? You’re as good as me in the practice course.” Dad said as he fired an explosive shell as the cops, blowing up one car and causing the others to crash.
“Just don’t feel the need. You two clearly did well before I was here, so I’ll just stick to loading the magazines.”
“Don’t be like that Zeke, you’re a Ventral, the largest criminal family, by blood, on earth. Murder is in your blood.”
“I know, you always say to take pride in the bloodshed our family has caused.”
“They say blood stains don’t wash off, so I say wear it proudly!” Mom said. “Hun, they're retreating. I think they’re calling in either a helicopter or a massive road block.”
“Zeke, hand me over the grenade launcher.” Dad asked as I handed over the China Lake. “What type of grenade?”
“Cousin Jeff’s homemade drained plutonium ones.”
“Perfect.” After a few minutes of driving, the roadblock, having tanks and a wall of armed soldiers, appeared in the distance. “Hope you like radiation!” Dad yelled as he fired. The explosion turned over the tanks and anyone who wasn’t dead or dying was crawling in pain. “Can always count of Jeff to make the right weapon for anything. So where are we going again?”
“We’re meeting with my sister Nancy to escort us to Japan while she delivers slaves to some whore house.” Mom said.
“Right. Chicago docs, right?”
“Where else?”
“So Zeke, anything you wanna do while in Japan?”
“... I think the final mix in Japan of Kingdom Hearts two has a secret boss that’s exclusive to that country.” I said.
“That all you want?”
“Maybe eat some sushi or something.”
“Tell ya what, we can get some sight seeing in after we help Nancy with those slaves.”
“Sure.” Name anyone, ANYONE, who has conversations with their parents like this. Anyone listening in, which has happened, would be repulsed by the topics. This has been normal for me since I was seven, when Mom and Dad had me help with robberies… I never pull the triggers, and when I do it’s next to the guy’s ears. My parents say I’m just not in the ‘killing mood’ yet, but I just have no interest in bloodshed like they do. Murder, drugs, slavery, you name something illegal or just plain evil, my family has someone who’s done it and then some.
For once I’d just like to live in a house for more than a week before the neighbors notice the normal residents are missing, or sleep anywhere other than the back of a car for a month! It’s a miracle I got an education of any kind. Guess the internet can teach as good as a school. I find myself watching Disney, or family movies most often, they’re the only normal I get in my life. Kingdom Hearts is the only place I can live my dream…
In my family, there are two types of people, Doers, and Makers. Doers are the ones who commit murders, steal from government bases, etc, Makers, well, make what keeps the family in money. Be it drugs, weapons, shady deals, or whatever, they keep the family in money that could rival Opera. The life of a criminal family is a rich life if you know what to do, and my family has been mastering it for generations.
I looked through the records and every family member that went against the rest, ratted us out or tried to ‘retire’ was killed by the leader of the family at the time. Last time that happened was back in 1907, when my great, great, uncle Tyler was thrown from the top of the Eiffel tower for informing local authorities about some counterfeiting operation.
My family only accepts nothing less than help in keeping us stable money wise, or work in the field. Many have called us,The Demons of Earth, and they’d be pretty right about that.
We arrived at the docs and met up with aunt Nancy. “Good to see you again Zeke. You must have grown at least a foot since I last saw you.” She said.
“You last saw me when I was six aunt Nancy.”
“Nevertheless, I have a gift for you.” She walked over to a create and pulled out a sheathed Katana. “Your brother was working with my son on a job to rob a noble house, he figured you’d like this. It’s dated to be over a thousand years old and when the owner came in on them your brother used this same sword to slice his guts out. Made it look like a murder-suicide then burned the place down.”
I took the Katana. “Thanks. I’ll be sure to let him know I got it next time I see him.” This is going with all the other stuff my brother used to kill people with then gave to me. Oddest thing he gave me that he killed someone with was a silver hammer that was once owned by the top selling Home Depot in America.
“You should go on some jobs with your brother while you're in the country. Might jump start the ‘Killing Mood’ in you.”
Sixteen Years Old
What’s your most fond moment at a family reunion? The barbeque? Crappy talks about everyone's daily life nobody really cares about? Or the dog fights?
That’s what most of my family look forward to when we have a family reunion. The meat of the dog that lost the last fight roasting on the grills, music that is more profanity than anything really, and enough drugs to make an addict out of a small city. Typically I just play the knife throws, which the targets are thankfully wood with a painted bullseye, and sharp shooting. I usually feel kinda bad about that one since the targets are either people other members of the family have killed, or stolen medical cadavers.
“Attention all heathens!” Uncle Josh, the current leader of the family, spoke over the speakers. “We’ve had a record year yet again! Reward for highest number of people killed goes to Berry! A grand total of three hundred and sixty five, that’s one for every day of the year and it’s not even summer yet! Reward for most new weapon designed and build goes to, Kimberly! That automatic grenade launcher she made really showed the russian mafia we are something to fear. And lastly, the reward for most stolen goods goes to, Ashlin! Robbing a grand total of 10.9 trillion in gold from Swiss banks, and don’t worry, none of those accounts were family members.
“Also to note, the cops are on their way so anyone not staying for the after party shootout, please ball up and grab a gun.”
That’s my que. I started heading for the back door, when my brother fell on me. “Damn it Kevin.”
“Heeeeeeyyyy Little bro. I, I haven't seen you since the last reunion.” He smelled like a brewery.
“Surprised you remember that, you were drunk, and high that year.” I tossed him off and got up. “So what? No twenty hooker orgy?”
“Nah! I, I mixed all the, all the beer into one, and, and I’m feeling good right now.”
“You get the blueprints I sent you?”
“Huh? Oh, right! Yeah, Yeah… I uh, I put them, I gave them to Josh. Hey man, you, you need to do more than just get the blueprints of banks and rich people houses man. You, you need to make a weapon designed or at least kill a guy.”
“As long as I contribute something everyone will stay off me about not helping the family out. Besides, I gave Ashlin the blueprints and guard schedules to every bank she robbed. So I did something, right?”
“Yeah, I mean. I just worry. You’re the only one to not kill. I, I think Josh is getting, getting mad or something. Our parents are the best at what they do, you, you heard dad win the most killed award, right? He expects from us.”
“So, I’m not an assassin like dad, or a master scammer like mom. Every pack of dogs has a runt.”
“Yeah, but this pack is, it, runts don’t last.” He pointed over to the barbeque dogs. “You need to step up, otherwise, J, Josh is gonna say something.”
I sighed. “I’ll think about it. Now, go get drunk and laid like you know how.”
Kevin smiled. “You know it baby bra!” He fell over. “Nap first.”
I could hear the police sirens getting louder, and rushed it to my car. No sooner that I got in, I was gagged and hit over the head. Everything went black.
Everything was… hazy when I woke up… Great. Did cousin Henry and Susan get together and kidnap me again. “R, Real mature guys.” I said. As my vision cleared I noticed that my shirt was gone and my chest was burning. “Agh! What the hell guys?” I asked as I stood up. The pain only felt worse. “Wha what drug did you use on me?”
“New brand of morphine and some instant coma.”
That… voice… “Uncle Josh?” I looked around and eventually saw him walk out of the dark part of the room. The whole room was dark, save for one bad light bulb hanging over me.
“Sup Nephew.” He said as he handed me my shirt. “Sleep well?”
“As well as a medicated coma can let me. Why does my chest hurt?”
“Branding pain usually wears off in an hour or so.”
“Branding… you branded me?” I looked down at me chest and saw words upside down. In my daze it took me longer to make out what it was than it should have. “F, Failed product?”
“It’s a warning. You hardly do much to aid the family. Yes you hack computers and get blueprints for our Doers, but it’s not enough. I hold you and your brother to higher standards than this. Your brother does amazingly at making a murder look like a suicide. You? You’re a joke. You walk around, satisfied with the bear minimum! You don’t care at all for what we do here, do you?”
I should have lied, but everything was too foggy to think of anything. “I, I just can’t seem to pull the trigger.”
“You are the youngest son of this family's best and finest, I was gonna hand down the leader job to you, ya know. When I heard you were born, I thought I found my replacement. Yet, as years went by, you disappointed and ignored your duty to this family, this business! You know how they say every herd of sheep has one that’s a different color? Well we’re a pack of predators, and you’re nothing more than a house trained dog that barely makes it by and just provides enough to the pack to be somewhat useful!
“Look, I really don’t wanna do this. You’re my nephew, my brother’s kid. Prove me wrong about you in… let’s saw three years, and this whole conversation never happened.”
“Isn’t 2012 in three years?”
“Yeah, so if those mayan mother fuckers are right, then you better get some practice in kid.” Uncle Josh walked back into the dark part of the room. “Cause no tame dog can hunt with a pack.”
It’s too early to tell. Whatever shot him was infused with a darkness the likes I’ve never seen before.
So then, all we can do is wait?!
____ please! Zeke needs his rest.
He’s in a coma and the one responsible is out there! Why can’t we go after them?!
Because if they can beat Zeke and nearly kill him what hope do we have? They clearly possess a great darkness the likes are unholy to put it into words.
… ___ is right ____, we need to be here for Zeke. ___ how’s the darkness reacting to him?
Strange to say the least. It seems to have gone right to his brain, I would have thought it would have gone after his heart, but it’s like it’s trying to avoid it at all cost.
Maybe because he’s now a human Keyblade?
You may be right ___, but all we can hope for now is that Zeke beats whatever has infected his mind and is keeping him comatose.
Sleep. Am I asleep? I can’t tell. My eyes feel open, but I can’t see a thing.
Zeke.
Who’s there?!
Zeke!
“Who are you?!” I shouted. I opened my eyes and somehow found myself in what looked like… Traverse Town? Why does it look so different?
“Been a while Zeke.”
I recognize that voice! I looked around, and saw the old man from the white void. “God?”
“Yeah, it’s me. Ws keeping an eye on yo-” I rushed in, and slugged the Almighty himself square in the jaw and he flew into a nearby wall. “I thought you were joking when you said that!” He said as he got himself back up. “Have you no shame for punching an old man?”
“The only shame I have now is the fact that I’m seeing you again mean I must be dead.”
“You aren't dead Zeke, just comatose.”
“Coma? How?”
“The bullet Josh shot you with was dipped in liquid darkness, it’s also known as The Blood of The Heartless. It was supposed to go after your heart and grow your darkness, but since Kingdom Hearts turned you into a human Keyblade, it went after what it could. Your mind.”
“So, I’m in… my mind?”
“Not just yours, the X-blade’s as well. Right now he is lost in here, you two got separated when the darkness entered your mind. He is in this memory of your mind, I know this, but I am not sure where.”
“God, why all of this? Choosing people to go to other worlds? All the chaos just to see who didn’t give in? What is going wrong with earth?”
God sighed. “I’m old Zeke. Your earth, and all it’s reflective parallels are on the same time limit as I.”
“Y… you’re dying?”
“Not for a good forty centillion years, but yes. Do you know why earth will go when I do? It’s because unlike the worlds you’ve been to, the one’s you will see… earth is the only one that is not truly real.”
“What?”
“I made it up. The world you call earth is nothing more than a thought that exists in an old man’s imagination. The whole reason your world exists, is because I thought… what would humanity be like… without all this? Without the monsters, magic, and space travel. Your whole world only exists in my mind, but everything you have seen so far… this is true reality. These worlds and stars have existed long before I was born, and will continue to exist long after.”
“T, then why not make earth a place here. Huxley, Devin, even me, everyone you brought here to True Reality! Why can’t you do the same for everyone on earth?!”
“Because there is something I hid within my mind, something that, when earth and your reality appeared, got infused with it.”
“Being?”
“True power. Total control over anything and everything, and the power to make whatever you think appear into true reality.”
“But Core has been to earth! He brought Josh, you know this!”
“Yes, but he is limited in his ability to control a gateway into my mind. He took advantage of the Mayan test I put you all through and used the excess darkness and guilt in my mind to gain access. Even as we speak he is taking those with dark hearts to build his own army.”
“You can’t keep him out?” God shook his head. “... What is Core, exactly?”
“Once, we were reflections of each other. Twin brothers that lived back when all the worlds were one. An age nobody can truly remember.”
“You and Core… are brothers… That’s a bomb drop if I ever heard one. This whole info drop feels like a lot to take in.” I was holding my head. Finding out the truth about your whole existence really gives you a headache.
“There is more.”
“Of course there is.” I shook my head.
“First off, what do you think my TRUE name is?”
“... God.”
“Maybe that was too easy. Do you know what God means, or meant back when all the worlds were one?”
“No clue.”
“It means, Creator. Simple as that. Core’s name would have translated to Heart. Words had many meanings back then.”
“Was that all?”
“No. This quest I have you on to find X and escape the darkness keeping you asleep in the awake world is also your Mark of Mastery Exam. You will have no allies, no access to the X-blade, and you will face memories of your past the darkness will use against you.”
“I guess that makes sense. So not even a weapon?”
“I am sure you can find something. So I am guessing that you figured out that everything you thought was fiction on earth is true, right?”
“Yeah. I figured after you pretty much picked me up. So you’re not a real god then?”
“To you, I was. God means Creator, and I did make your world, and you, all within my mind.”
“I guess that’s true. So, then who made True Reality?”
God smiled. “Who knows. For all I know True Reality is just another figment of my, your, or some other high being’s imagination.”
“So True Reality is an impossibility. So long as we can think, and create worlds in our minds, we are all gods, and we may never know for sure until what we create in our minds can be brought into what we perceive to be reality.”
God nodded, and faded into the air like a ghost. I smiled. So as long as we think it, nothing is impossible so long as we can bring it to us into our True Reality.
I walked around the town, recognizing the layout as that of Traverse Town from Dream Drop Distance. “Where would I find a weapon?” I searched, finding nothing much other than 2x4s and small rocks. I went into another area and ran into, “Ashlin?” I saw my red haired, more freckles than face, green eyed cousin standing in front of me.
“Hey Zeke. Miss me?”
“Like you miss a sore throat.”
“Don’t be like that, I wasn’t all that bad to you. So, can you guess why I am here?”
I looked at her for a time. She wasn’t armed and honestly she was one of my more liked family members. “You’re… made from my memories of you to test me?”
“Close, I’m here to give you some help actually.” She pointed towards a tower of sorts. “A sword is up there, not your Keyblade, but it’s something. The darkness in your mind is keeping you from having the ‘full dream experience’ but you still have something in your favor.”
“Mountain climbing experience?”
“No stupid! You know what! You’ve seen it in someone else's dreams before.” With that, she faded into the air like a ghost, just like God did.
“Someone else’s… dreams? What does that mean?” I took a look at the top of the tower and felt uneasy. I jumped up to try and grab hold of the gutters on a roof, but ended up somehow jumping off that wall, onto the rooftop of the building behind me. “The hell?!” I stood back up, just barely seeing the purple aura around my feet and legs vanish. “... Oh! Flowmotion. I can't believe I forgot about that.” It took some trial and many errors, but I managed to get the hand of Flowmotion, and used a line of steamers to pretty much grind up to the top of the tower.
What I saw at the top made me freeze. It was the katana my brother gave me when I was thirteen, before my parents took me to japan with them… “Guess it’s time I actually accepted one of his bloody gifts.” As I picked up the katana, I could hear the sound of a bell ringing in the distance. “Where is that?”
I used Flowmotion to get back down, and as I was getting ready to leave the area I heard Someone speak. “Sup baby bra?”
I turned around. “Kevin? Are… are you another helper?”
“Sadly no.” He pulled out a small knife from behind him. Kevin always liked knives. “Darkness made me into something you gotta fight. Luckily my personality stayed, so I’m using it to hold back the order to fight you at the moment.”
“I, I can’t fight you. You’re my brother! You’re the only one in the family I ever told my dream to!”
“I am memories dumbass! Your memories of your brother! If you don’t fight me and win, the darkness will just keep you here longer. You really wanna put those people in the Real World waiting any longer than they have?!”
I was speechless. “Th, they are waiting for me to wake up, aren’t they?”
“That’s what I’m saying.” I stood there for a while, just… thinking. “Hey, do you remember, back when you were nine, and we were talking about all the names people have called our family?”
“Yeah, from A to Z in terms of names.”
“Remember the one, Human Monsters?”
“Yeah, we talked about that one alot.”
“Remember what I said, that a human can’t be a monster? They are two diffrent things. Humans have a conscious, and kill only to defend, while monsters kill without reason. Most of the family does fit into the monster category, even me. I’ve killed without reason more times than I can count. I’m not asking you to kill without reason like a monster Zeke, I’m asking you to kill to defend what you care about most, like a Human does.”
I thought for a while… and I raised my sword. “Alright, brother.”
We rushed at each other, while Kevin had years of skill over me, but this was my mind, and my katana had length over his knife. We both swiped at each other, and I cut a deep, bleeding cash into Kevin’s chest. “At a go, baby Bra.” As he collapsed, he faded into nothing, and I moved onward.
Kill like a human, only to defend what I care about.
When I walked through the doors going back to where I came from, I found myself coming out of the doors of Memory Skyscraper. “... Dream logic…” I muttered as I walked down the stairs and onto the streets. “What am I supposed to do here?” I looked around a bit, but I didn’t see anything til I looked at the top of Memory Skyscraper. I saw a person, dressed in a white version of an Organization XIII cloak. “The heck? Hey!”
To my surprise, the person jumped, and landed perfectly in front of me. They walked up to me and before I could react, I was hit by something and flung across the ground. “Heartless scum.”
That voice! “Huxley?!” I got up immediately.
“Your memories of him. His clear dislike and distrust in you will make this easy.” A flash of darkness showed the memory Huxley wielding the Dark Realm Kingdom Key. He rushed in for an attack, and I crossed it with my katana. Why does he have that Keyblade specifically? “What are you without the X-blade? The son of two murderers? A hated man without even doing anything wrong? Why did you even what to controle Heartless?”
We both jumped back. “I may be just some guy without X, and my parents are murderers. The hatred and fear towards me comes from my family, you don’t love everything about the ones who raised you. And the reason I asked for control over the Heartless, is because I will set their lost hearts free from the darkness!” I went in for an attack. Our blades clashed with every strike.
We crossed blades again. “You are pathetic, with the cast of one spell, you’re helpless.” We jumped back again. “Sto-”
“Reflect Raid!” I shouted, throwing the Katana, and it spun around and bounced off of invisible wall, repeating the assault on memory Huxley.
The katana returned to me, and I grabbed it by the grip perfectly. I knew it. “H, How? You can’t do that move without a Keyblade!” Memory Huxley said as he struggled to stand.
“Maybe, but this is my mind. I asked myself, why you had that Keyblade specifically, and I then wondered, why the katana my brother gave me?” I raised my katana up. “I may not have X with me right now, but I am Zeke Ventral, the Human Keyblade!” I held my katana close to my face. “Isn’t that right, brother?” My katana flashed white, and Fenrir took it’s place.
Let’s end this bastard. Fenrir said, and I went in for an attack. Memory Huxley tried to block, but Fenrir’s range let me slide the tip of it’s blade into memory Huxley’s hood.
“Family, ally… forms you shouldn’t have beaten. Maybe the real me was wrong, wrong about your methods.” Memory Huxley faded into the air, leaving his Dark Realm Kingdom Key behind.
Brother X is in pieces. As soon as I touched it, the Dark Realm Kingdom Key turned into a broken piece of X’s keychain. Split in two, that’s gotta hurt.
I placed the piece of X’s keychain half in my pocket. “He has been blown up before.”
He hated when that happened.
“So, Fenrir, wanna stick around until X is back?”
Sounds like a plan.
As I was walking down one of the roads, I blinked, and found myself standing on Destiny Island. “... Fucking Dream Logic.”
Sounds about right.
“Where would I go here?” Out of curiosity, I searched the area that should have been the ‘Secret Spot’, but there was a bolder behind the brush. “Worth a shot.” I walked over to the other side of the island, and saw a kid. As I walked up closer I recognized the kid was Button. “Button?”
He turned around. “Sup dad?”
I nearly choked on my words. “D, did you just call me dad?”
“Why wouldn’t we?” Scoot’s voice spoke from behind me. I turned and everyone was there. “You are our dad.”
“And unless you let Rune have her way in the bedroom, you will be fathering all our children.” Luna spoke as Rune stuck her tongue out at her.
“Gender swap is sexy!” Rune declared.
I chuckled. “That fetish list was long and strange.” I said, some tears rolling down my cheek. Hearts Care stepped forward, holding her hand out. I walked up, took her hand, and stabbed Fenrir into her chest. “I’m sorry!”
She vanished in a puff of darkness, and soon the others all changed into shadow versions of themselves. They attacked quickly, but I attacked without mercy. I hurt, my heart felt broken with each shadow I slayed. All I could do is remember that, this was not my family, this was the darkness trying to take advantage of my love for them.
Finally, the last of my shadow family was slain, and I collapsed. “I am gonna kill Core, Josh, and everyone in that army of his.” As I stood up, the ground shook, and I heard that bell from back in Traverse Town. “What is that?”
The trial bell. Not illusions of old family, new family, nor allies kept you from continuing. Only two more trials to go.
“I don’t see how finding you was a trial?”
First is always the easiest.
“Right, cause that makes sense. Why were you the katana anyway?”
I wan’t. When you called out to the Keyblades stored within you, when you said ‘brother’, we rushed to help. I was the first to make it.
“That makes sense.” I walked back through to the other side of the island, and the door led to Twilight Town, Station Plaza. “This is getting old.” I looked around for a while. There wasn’t anything here, just the sun setting and- Wait, the sunset in Twilight Town in permanent, it never moves. Why is it going down?
I watched as the sun slowly wend down over the horizon, and once it was gone, the air felt ripe with grimm. I don’t like this.
“Neither do I.”
It was almost too dark to see, but I managed. I found myself in Station Heights. Not even street lights were lit. The further I wend down the road the more I could hear… music? It was soft, and kinda made me feel sad. The closer I got the more I could hear it. The vocals matched the music perfectly.
I bumped into a building, the music was coming from the other side. I walked over and found some kinda digital recorder, playing the song on a loop, I think? There wasn’t much light I could see with. I managed to turn it off and put it away, and all the lights on the streets turned on. “Alright, that’s new.”
Now being able to see, I realized I was in Transit Common. I walked around and took in the creepy vibe Twilight Town had in near total darkness. I found the hole that lead to the old manor and walked through it. Darkness was around me again, and I moved forward into it. It took a while, but I found the old manor. The gate was wide open. “Think someone is waiting for us?”
Sounds about right. I entered the manor, and heard music yet again. I think it’s coming from the room on the top left, that’s the white room namine is always in, right?
As I opened the room, the white all over the place did make seeing a little easier. On the table, I found another recorder, it was another sad song by the same person singing. I’ve never heard this person before. I took it and turned it off, and the manor lit up. “Alright, so what’s this about?” As I entered the manor lobby again, I was greeted by, “Nobodies?!” I managed to block a Dusk attack, and strike it dead as it floated in the air. There were ten Dusks.
I dodged what I could, and used Flowmotion to my advantage to land hits to many at once. Once the Dusks were dead, I saw the door to the room on the top right fly open. Walking in, the secret basement was open, and I walked in. Once I was in the computer room, I nearly jumped as I saw Core sitting at the massive terminal. “Took your time getting here.”
“How the hell are you in my mind?!”
“Uh, my darkness/blood was on the bullet that shot you? The body you’re seeing is another construct of your memories, but the real me is controlling it.”
“What the hell are you doing?”
“Keeping you stable and opening the portals to the different parts of your memories. Finally I got you to where I was.” He turned and looked at me. “You may have rejected my offer, but you are an important resource to me Zeke. I can’t have you and dying on me because that stupid uncle of yours can’t follow orders.”
“What? Shooting me wasn’t enough?”
“Sooting you only in non-lethal areas. That fight was only supposed to go on until you passed out, but after what you did… summoning a Keyblade away from you and controlling it like it was a part of you. How did you pull that off?”
“Kingdom Hearts… it made me into a Human Keyblade.”
“Seriously?! That’s new, even for me. What else ya got?”
“Find out the hard way.”
“Fair enough. So my big brother is making this your Mark of Mastery exam?”
“I figured you’d be the little brother.”
“Meh, only by a few minutes. Wait, you aren’t shocked by the fact God is my brother?”
“He already told me.”
“That old show off. He tell you about the truth of earth?”
“Yeup.”
“The people I’m taking?”
“Yeah.”
“Great, I wanted to be the one to drop the bomb on you like that! Well in any case, I’m impressed. Those shadows of your loved ones should have been the end of this road for you, yet you still refused. Why?”
“They weren’t my real family.”
“But they were your desire, what you wanted most. You refused paradise?”
“It was just an illusion. It may have hurt, but reality is where I belong.”
“This is why you are such a valuable resource to me. A heart that cares enough to save everyone, brave enough to put your neck out in front of the chopping block, a mind strong enough to see past illusions, and now… a living Keyblade. Just how, I wonder, does the light and darkness in your heart stay balanced? Your heart should be largely light.”
“You forgot something.”
“Really?”
“When I wake up, I will no longer hesitate. Humans kill to defend, monsters kill without reason. What do you say, Core? My army of humans, versus your army of monsters?”
“That’s what I’ve been planning, but we can both agree no one you’ve met can match me in combat, not even you. I like my opponent to be ready when the time comes.”
“You know Core, for a monster, you debate and talk no different than a human.”
Core looked up at the ceiling. “You know what they say,” He looked back at me. “All the worst monsters, are sane. Your third trial is in the Pod Room, but I’ll warn you about your last trial… took me awhile to get it.”
“What is it?”
Core chuckled. “You’ll see.” Core vanished into darkness, leaving me and Fenrir alone.
This will be weird.
“What about this has been normal?” I walked through the last few rooms, and into the pod room, where I saw my armor, holding a black version of the X-blade. “Of course.” My armor and I ran at each other, and we crossed blades.
I was in there too long, some of my own memories got left within him.
Memories of what?
Someone… someone I used to care about.
People like us don’t have the hearts to care about people.
I said, I USED to care about.
Fair point. So who was it, this person you don’t care for anymore?
Her name was ____… She was my wife once, back when I was human.
Huh, and knowing your weird ass culture, what did her name mean?
That was the thing, her name had no other meanings. After words though, her name gained a meaning. Balance.
It didn’t take long for me to realize my armor was just copying me, mimicking my moves so every attack met in either crossed blades and deflections. I can’t use any special attack’s cause it’ll mimic those also.
We have to beat this thing, I can feel brother’s other half within this thing.
“Damn it, what are you supposed to be anyway?!” I shouted at my armor, and it stopped. “What?”
“YoU kNow WHat i aM.”
I felt my heart sunk. “Y, you are my darkness.”
“AsK me ThIs, WhY dO I staY at BalAnce wiTh YouR liGht?”
“I don’t know, I really don’t know.”
“I aM YoU. tHe yoU yOU Are AFraId oF BeComiNg. TheY sAy no OnE KnoWs You lIKe yOu, buT ThEy aRe wRonG. FAct Is, uNliKe rEguLar dArKneSS, tHe DaRKnesS in PeoplE's hEarTs Is juSt aNoTHer VerSiOn of ThaT perSoN.”
“Then what’s this about? This fighting, the fact you’re talking to me means you don’t even want to fight.”
“EXactLY. WhaT’s thE pOInt oF fiGHtiNg yoUrSelF?”
“So what? A compromise?”
“ThaT’s wHaT i wAs HopIng fOR.”
“So what, you want me to be more aggressive?”
“YoU’vE alReaDy pUt yoUrsElf oN the track to true balance.”
“Wait, what happened to your voice? Now you sound just like me.”
“You once said that there is a beauty in darkness, why did you say that?”
“Cause without it, we wouldn’t know light. Darkness isn’t just evil, it’s necessary, but only as necessary as the amount of light there is.”
“And that, right there, is the meaning of true balance between Light and Darkness.” My darkness tossed me the black X-blade, and as I caught it, it changed into X’s missing half. “Coexistence between two opposing forces is a struggle, that’s part of why the X-blade was formed.”
“And how would you know?”
“I am the part of you that controls the Heartless, among other things, but I hear the whispers in the darkness, the hearts of those lost to it. Why do you think they appear so loyal, intelligent?”
“Core said it was because my heart was balanced.”
“Yes, and we don’t order, we ask them. We don’t speak to the darkness, we speak to the hearts within them. Purebloods are affected by out light, but the emblem… the people lost within them, we aren’t gonna let them stay like that. Are we?”
“Not a chance.” I smiled. I got X’s other half, and put them together. In a bright flash of light, Fenrir disbanded, and X was back in my grip. What I miss? X said, sounding sleepy.
“Just the majority of my Mark of Mastery exam.” I stated.
“What?! When did this happen?!” He spoke through me.
“I’m in a coma after Josh shot me. I’m guessing if I pass then I wake up, right?”
“Yeah, that sounds about right.” My darkness spoke. He walked up to me, and we shook. He disappeared and I felt so… peaceful, to put it into a word.
“Wow, on the path to true balance and still so young. You’re a prodigy kid.”
“And it’s all guess work… Still, I should have asked Core what was up with those songs.”
“What songs?”
“These.” I pulled out the recorders and played the songs they held. X was oddly silent while they were playing. “Uh, you alright?”
“Yeah, just uh, it sounds familiar.”
“Well I’ve never heard this person. Guess we should move on.” The trial bell rang, and the room went dark. “The fuck what now?” The room was suddenly a white void, just like where God first brought me. “What’s going on here?”
“So this is what you used to look like.” I turned around. There was a girl with an Organization hood over her head. SHe can’t be older then ten or eleven from how her voice sounds.
“What I… used to look like?” I walked up to her. “Who are you?”
“That’s a secret, but I know a lot about you Zeke, all that you’ve done, and will do.”
“You psychic?”
She laughed. “No, I shouldn’t actually be here in all honesty.”
“Well, if you won’t tell me who you are, can I call you anything at all?”
“You can call me… Butterfly.”
“Uhh, okay… Butterfly? So where are we?”
“Your last rest.” She pointed behind me, and there was a door there. “Behind that door is the remaining darkness within your mind. This place is just for us right now though.”
“Alright… So how do you know me?”
“I know you, but you don’t know me yet.”
“So time travel?”
“How did you-?!”
“I’m not your typical stupid guy.”
“I guess I should have been more vague… mom was right to keep silent and watch what I say.”
“So you’re a family member if mine from the future?”
“... Dang it! How can you figure all that out from just a few words?!”
“I’m not an idiot, I’m a clever mad man.”
She laughed. “You say that all the time..”
“That’s the first time I’ve ever said it in my life. So I get a catch phrase?”
“I really should have just gotten to the point much quicker.” She reached into her pocket and pulled something out. “This is a gift, from me to you.”
She handed me what looked like a shard of lightning. “Uhhh, what is it?”
“A memory. An ability, something specific to our family alone. You can only use it once a month, yeah, I know, but it’s power transcends time and space.”
“How did I learn it?”
“I gave it to you.”
“When did you first need me to have it? When did I first learn or make this?”
I could see her smile as she tucked her hood more over her face. “You never did.”
“What?” She vanished into a DTD that opened under her, leaving me here alone with X when it closed. ‘How can I learn a move, specific to me and my family, if I never learned it before or after she gave it to me?”
“Ask Diamond Tiara’s Keyblade. She has partial control of time.” X said.
“Should have guessed from the look of it.”
I walked up to the door, and took a deep breath. What is behind this door? I opened it, and found myself back in the Empire. It didn’t take long until I saw the large ball of darkness above me in the sky. Any idea’s X?
Fly up there is all I got.
I turned X into a glider and flew up. At the top of the ball there was the upper waist of a shadow version of me. “Get original!” It looked at me, and tried to swipe at me with large arms, sort of like the Darkside’s arms. They were slow, so it was easy to dodge. “X, how do I attack with you like this?” I asked as I dodged more of it’s swings.
Your hand grip counts as a bow.
Oh, right! I took the grip… bar? And held it with my left and pulled with my right. An arrow of light shot out and hit the large ball of darkness. I wonder? “Fenrir!” In my right hand, Fenrir appeared. You call? “I need a better arrow.” I placed Fenrir like an arrow, pulled back, and fired. Fenrir shot out, hitting the ball of darkness, causing it to scream in pain as it passed out. I went in close and fired off as many light arrows as possible, and pulled Fenrir out from where he was embedded. Well that was new.
I fired till it woke up and it swatted me away. “Rinse and repeat. Great, it’s one of those boss battles…”
I repeated the process three more times. On the four time I fired Fenrir, the ball exploded, and the shadow me fell to the ground and Fenrir returned to me. I flew down, holding both X and Fenrir in both hands. “I feel kinds like Roxas right now…”
“Who?”
“Uh, no one important.” The shadow got up, and screamed like a mad animal. It charged at me like Sora in Anti-form, and tried to swipe. I dodged what I could, and managed to lang more hits since I was wielding two Keyblades. Is this gonna carry over to the awake world?
Well, you have the whole Keyblade Graveyard stored in your heart, technically you can wield us all, until you hand us down to new masters.
“Good to know.” I blocked the Shadow me’s attack with X, and hit it with Fenrir. We now stood a good distance from each other. Alright then brothers, sisters, let’s end this! I felt a rush of power, Keyblades of all types appeared and floated around me. Now this is cool! “Strike Raid!” I threw X and Fenrir into a strike raid, and all the other Keyblades that appeared followed, each hitting the shadow me. After they were thrown, the all, even Fenrir, disbanded, and only X returned to me as the shadow me slowly dissolved into a black ooze that evaporated into the air.
“Now that is a finishing blow.”
“Well done, Master Zeke.” I turned around, and God was there.
“You were watching, weren’t you?”
“Yeup. Been the whole time. You’ve earned the title of Keyblade Master.”
I smiled. “Thanks. So, what’s with that girl I met before I came here?”
“Girl?”
So he can only see so much? “Not sure, might have just been crazy dream junk floating around. So, how do I get out of here?”
God smiled. “May your heart be your guiding key.” God faded into the air, just like the first time.
May my heart… be my guiding key? … Duh. I pulled out X and opened a portal, one to my family. It opened in front of me and I walked in.
* * *
“Uhhg. Why do I feel like a shirt with too much starch?” I was laying down on a bed. As I moved up, I felt every joint and muscle ache and pop. “How long was I out?” I heard the sound of something drop and someone run. I opened my eyes and found myself in one of the hospital rooms. I was hooked up to one of those life support machines. It hurt, but I stretched and tried to stand. My legs were weak, how long was I out?”
The door was thrown open, and I saw the girls, all of them, standing at the doorway with tear filled eyes. Care was the first to walk up. She placed a hand on my chest, which I now realized I was in a hospital gown, and she hugged me as she was crying. “I, we thought you’d never wake up!”
The others joined in the massive hug without another word. I hugged them back. “How long was I out?”
“Five months.” Luna said.
“Five months?!” They all jumped, giving me space. “In my dream it felt only like, seven hours max? How was I asleep for that long?!”
“The realm of Dreams can make any length of time feel much shorter than it really is.” Luna explained.
I felt tears start. “I kept you all worried… for five months…”
“Rainbow Dash wanted to go after whoever did this to you, but Celestia and I talked her out of it.” Twilight said.
“Good thing you did. I know the guy that did this, he’s… my uncle.”
They all screamed ‘WHAT?!’ at the same time. “Can can your own family members do that to you?!” Fluttershy screamed.
“You forget he’s the one who branded me and was gonna kill me. Nearly pulled it off to… son of a bitch.”
“You should get some more rest soon Zeke. We’ll bring the kids to see you soon.” Celestia said.
“Alright, but before I do, I have a question to ask.”
“What? You just woke up from a five month coma, what’s so important to ask?”
“First, is Traverse Town okay?”
“Yeah, ship that picked you up had about ten soldiers. They rotate with ones here every so often for a rest. Traverse Town’s Heartless sightings are mostly around the outside walls and and sometimes in Second district. It’s never been better.” Rainbow said.
“Good, now second. Will you seven marry me?” There was silence. “Odd time I kno-!”
They were all squeezing me, saying ‘yes’ over and over again. “Now you ask us, dummy?” Care said.
“Well, getting shot makes you think.” I just hope I heal up in time for the honeymoon.
Another month had passed since I woke up. I spent almost every moment with the girls or the kids. I was so proud when the kids all could take down Leon and Luna at the same time in battle, although they were all together. Pretty sure if it was one of them against the two of them it would have been very different. THe girls seemed to have enjoyed the family time too, and when Luna rose the moon… I got real used to seeing them all naked…
The day of the wedding finally came. I wondered if I should have invited Devin, but figured he’s probably got his own major problems with all those new wielders the Graveyard made toss out like candy. Quite literally the whole Empire was outside, sitting or standing for the wedding to start. Man I hope they don’t make today some excuse for a holiday.
I heard the door open slowly. “Hello handsome.” I turned to see Twilight there.
“Isn’t it bad for the groom to see the bride before a wedding.”
She walked up to me. The closer she got, the more her eyes kept throwing me off. “There’s seven brides today Zeke, I think seeing one before anything happens is alright.”
“... Sure.” X, you seeing anything I might be missing? Twilight’s eyes look… off.
Her heart seems off to.
“So, how are the others?” I don’t think this is Twilight. When I look at her eyes I see a child like curiousity, but those eyes look like someone suffering.
“Oh, fine. Rainbow’s trying to make her dress look ‘twenty percent cooler’ as she puts it.”
“Why aren't you in your wedding dress then?”
“They… needed to fix some loose stitching.” She leaned in close. “How’s about a pre-wedding kiss?”
“Only after one more question… what’s 5(2x + 3y -4) - x + 2y + 6?”
She stared at me. “Uh…”
Not Twilight. I summoned X and pointed it at the imposters neck. “Alright, Twilight would have solved that easy. Who are you, and who sent you?”
She glared at me. She went up in green fire and revealed her true form and, OH MY GOD SHE”S NAKED! “I am Chrysalis, former queen of the changelings.”
“First, why don’t you have any clothes, second, former?”
“When those silver beings, the Nobodies, as you all have been calling them, appeared, they stormed our hives and slaughtered us. Nothing we did was able to even touch them. I only survived because my hive was loyal and protected me til the end.”
“So you’re the last changeling?”
“Seems that way. When they first appeared I expected them to kidnap some of us like they did the ponies, dragons, and others, but they slaughtered my entire hive. Not even a single egg survived.”
“And let me guess, you tried to feed of my love, right?”
“Yes. How did you see through my disguise though? Was I not acting like Twilight has been in the last few weeks?”
“Stalker much? And no, it wasn’t your acting, it was your eyes. They just felt wrong when I looked at them.”
“So I disgust you then?”
“No, they just look like the eyes of a person without hope.”
“Maybe we can have a compromise.” We both looked at the door, and the girls and Cadence were there. Cadence was the one speaking. “Truthfully Chrysalis, your hive is really gone?”
“I wouldn’t be so desperate as to come into an Empire filled with magic sword wielding warriors if I wasn’t desperate.”
“Well, while I am sorry you lost… everything… I fell we call can relate. You must still be punished for your past actions at my wedding, and this attempt at repeat of past events here.”
“What shall be done then Cadence?” Celestia asked. “Do we even have new laws set in place for this?”
“No, but an old law in in the Empire back before all of this might be appropriate.” Cadence went up to Chrysalis and whispered something in her ear. “And it’s either that or the dungeons where you will starve to death.”
Chrysalis looked very shocked and hesitant to speak. “If it means I’ll survive then you give me no other option.” She said, blushing… blushing?
“Then it’s settled. Aunties, sister-in-law, Rainbow, Fluttershy, Rune, Hearts Care, Zeke… This is going to sound cruel, but in order for Chrysalis to pay for her past crimes and rebuild her species… she has opted to become a slave wife to you all.”
“Hold up!” I said. “Slave wife? You can’t be serious. I get she’s now the last of her kind but… slave wife?!”
“I’m with Zeke.” Fluttershy said. “Slavery is wrong.”\
“It’s not like she’ll be a ‘slave slave’ Fluttershy. She will just have to act like a wife done… in every department.”
“Sounds hot.” Rune said.
I hit my head against the wall. “Why can’t she go with another bunch of people?”
“Cause,” Cadence spoke. “You’re all getting married today, and this will let old wounds heal… plus I am… kinda the reason she invaded.”
“What?!” Every one said.
“It’s true.” Chrysalis said. “When my kind found out about a Princess of Love it was like the gods above answered our prayers. We sent letters to her for ten years and she never sent a reply, and as far as our spies could tell, she didn’t even care. A week before her wedding I went to Canterlot in disguise and confronted her personally on the matter.”
“Cadence, this is true?” Luna asked.
“Yes…” Cadence said. “In my defence, changeling writing is hard to translate and by that I mean there was no other writings matching it that I could find so I just… tossed them into the fireplace…”
“When I arrived and confronted her, she thought I was some fan imitating her and asked if I could make a mover with her as a stunt double. When I showed my true form she screamed and I… reacted by hitting her over the head with a lamp…” Chrysalis said…
“Wow,” I said. “Just… so that’s how all that started?”
“What about you acting so mean all the time?” Twilight asked. “You were being so rude to everyone.”
“Honestly…” Chrysalis said. “I knew nothing about Cadence or how she acted, so I just played they typical stuck up Canterlot Nobal… by that I mean I saw how Blue Blood acted and mimicked it. When I found out Cadence actually was nice I… tried to put it on, but between pretending to be someone else and going through all that wedding crap… I just said ‘screw it’ and stayed mean since it worked at a surprising stress reliever.”
Things were silent for a time. “... Well… I guess we can make this work?” Care said, breaking the ice. “If anything maybe this will be good for our image.”
“Image?” I asked.
“Well, we have two alicorns, two earth ponies, two pegasus, a unicorn, and now a changeling. I think this will work out well in terms of how Daybreak Empire shows the acceptance of off-worlders and the different races that exist.”
“I… I don’t have a real say in this, do I?”
“Happy wife happy life, and now you’ve got eight.” Care walked over to Chrysalis. “Come on, we gotta get you a dress, wedding starts in four hours!” Care practically carried Chrysalis out the room. The others followed all bearing the same confused look I had as I was soon alone in my dressing room… X… what just happened?
You gained a new wife on your wedding day.
… “I think I’m gonna find Cid and have a quick drink.”
To say people, mainly Shining Armor, were surprised to see Chrysalis would be an understatement. The kiss was… Awkward since I didn't really know Chrysalis and she bit my tongue during it. Cid had a special wedding gift for us all, and we followed him to the outside of the castle. “So what is it Cid?” I asked as the girls and kids walked behind me.
“Look up dummy!” I rolled my eyes and looked up. It was a large gummi ship floating above the castle, wait a minute…
“Cid, isn’t that Gummie town?”
“Was Gummi Town, I managed to have enough spare gummis to build extra ships people here could call home since we’ve been finding all those folks who lived here first. Bunch of us remodeled it so now it’s your own personal mansion!”
“No way!” Dinky yelled.
“Race you to the rooms!” Button yelled as he pulled out his glider and flew up, his siblings close behind.
“Cid, this is amazing.” Celestia said.
“Ain’t nothing. Best part, the parents bedroom has a bed big enough to hold twenty people, and I specially soundproofed it. Noise goes in, but it don’t go out.” He winked.
“Perfect!” Rune yelled in glee.
“That’s amazing, so… what should we do girls?” I asked.
“Move in and maybe travel. Will the rest of the council be okay without Celestia, Luna, or Zeke?” Care asked.
“Ship’s got communicators, so if we need ya, we’ll call.” Cid said.
“Alright then, let’s pack up for the last time.” I said as we all went back out into the castle.
The kids all picked out their rooms and moved in. A nursery was attached to the master bedroom, which was a nice touch. Kitchen was massive, dining hall was massive, and the whole place was half decorated when we got in. There were still lots of rooms. Over one hundred and twenty bedrooms, each able to hold up to five people comfortably. Five storage rooms, each a ridiculous two miles in height, length and width. A docking bay able to hold and make gummi ships, and that was just THE FIRST FLOOR!
“How are we gonna ever find our way around in this place?” I asked as Rune placed a plate of spaghetti in front of me at the dinner table.
“We’ll just have to either get used to it, or you gotta do over time.” Rune said.
“Overtime?” I asked as she pointed towards her belly… “Oh…”
“Still, this place is rather massive. The nursery must have been something else entirely before they remodeled it into that. It’s huge!” Luna said.
“Did you see that master bathroom? We can all fit in that ‘tub’.” Rainbow said as the rest of the girls all looked at me.
“... What?”
“Not gonna blush? Or stutter?” Care asked.
“I’ve accepted my fate as your plaything~” I teased as Rune physically shuttered.
“Wow, why the change?” Celestia asked.
“Was after getting shot and during my month of recovery before the wedding… specifically my nights of recovery~”
“I like this Zeke.” Rune said, making us all laugh. “Chrysalis, don’t you wanna join in?”
We all looked at Chrysalis… who was looking rather indifferent. “I just… While changelings can eat it does nothing for us… actually, just listening in on this conversation is giving me more love than what I’ve had since… the Nobodies…”
“Oh… well. What do you wanna do later?” I asked.
“Not sure. Even though this is my ‘punishment’ by Cadence I feel rather… unhappy. I’ve now got food, a place to live, I think I just miss my hive.”
“Why were they just killed though? Changeling’s have hearts too, X pretty much confirmed that.”
“Maybe because they were all drones… I don’t know. What are Nobodies anyway?”
“The body and soul of a person who lost their heart. There are special ones that still look, well, human, but they can’t feel any emotions. They can act it, only because they remember what emotions are.”
“The story behind changelings is rather similar.”
“How so?”
“They say that changelings used to be celestial beings known as cherubs, bringers of love and matchmakers. One day… the war between alicorns and the beasts of the badlands began, and in the heat of the fighting, a demon captured countless cherubs and used dark magic on them until he ripped out the source of our power over love, creating the changelings. They mimicked the lost loved ones after the war, stole love from the families of those lost, and left only hollow shells afterwards. The reason for a Queen changeling is because the demon managed to capture a special cherub, an Arc Cherub, or a love god. Least that’s what my mother always told me.”
“That’s so sad.” Fluttershy said as she went and hugged Chrysalis, who looked a mix of shock and fear.
“Luna and I lost our parents in that war.” Celestia said.
“Only reason we’re alive is because our father had us live with our aunt long before Sombra took hold of the Crystal Empire.” Luna added.
“Good thing the kids are playing videogames with Button and eating there to, I wouldn’t want them to hear this.” I said. “What kinda person was your mother, Chrysalis?”
Chrysalis looked at me. “She was kind, always. If a person was lost near our hive she’s shelter them, then after they were healed and we took some love in exchange, she'd make them forget about us and drop them off at the nearest village.”
“Is there something about love specifically that is necessary for you to live?”
“Cherubs were gods of love, they thrive when in it’s presence. I think, if the stories are true, then our need for love to survive comes from our now lack of it, our inability to produce it. Why do you ask?”
“It’s not much, but there are two wizards I know of that might be able to do something, even if it’s just figuring out how to make you a consumable ‘love-substitute’.”
“Y… you’d do that for me?” She was in disbelief.
“Yeah, helping people is kinda what I do when I find anyone who needs it… nowadays anyway. There has to be something out there that can help, even if I have to find a cherub, I’ll help.”
Chrysalis looked at her plate. “... I was thrown at you, yet you chose to catch and care about me? Why?” She looked at me.
“I think we can all learn to love and accept you, and when that happens, I want those sad eyes to look as caring as the person who has them.”
“What makes you think I’m caring?”
“Cause with how you talk, you’re still mourning your loss. I don’t know if everyone else can see it, but I can tell you held your hive more closely than just a kingdom.”
“... The hive raised me… My mother died when I was too young to take the throne… I knew every drone my name… every job they did and… I was trying to make it up to them after that whole wedding invasion I put them through… Can you guess how old I am?”
“It would be rude of me.”
Chrysalis chuckled. “I’m just over a hundred and seven, but in regular people years I’d be in my mid-twenties. A queen takes throne at the age of a hundred and fifty.”
“You were still too young to rule?”
“I had no other choice. I was only forty three when my mother died… that would be around nine or eleven in normal years. I was too young and reacted after how Cadence responded to me. One thing let to another, and soon we were planning an invasion and had it about ready by the time Twilight and her friends appeared. I can never make it up to my hive for what I did to them now that they are all gone…”
“Do you know why they fought to keep you safe even after that wedding incident?” Celestia asked.
“Blind loyalty?”
“They cared for you Chrysalis. They all died so you could live. The fact you don't realize that means you do still have much to learn as a ruler… but…”
“But what?”
“As a wife that isn’t necessary information to know. I believe in Zeke when he says we will all come to love and accept you, and after that time has come the only ones you will have to rule over and look after will be the future young ones.”
Chrysalis blushed, and laughed. “I guess so… good thing I spent lots of time with the hatchlings… I guess I may never rebuild my hive, but I can at least try and build a family, right?”
“That’s what a mother does.”
“Enough talk!” Rune said, jumping out of her seat. “I waited over half a year for this marriage.” Rune walked over to me and literally carried me over her shoulder and was walking off. “I’m gonna have sex with our husband, who wants in?”
“Wait for me!” Care yelled as Luna and Rainbow soon followed.
“Wait!” I summoned X and threw him at Twilight. “Hold onto him for me!”
Thanks you! I barely heard X say as Rune carried me all the way into the bedroom where she, Care, Rainbow and Luna disrobed quickly before tearing my clothes off… I am literally sooooo SCREWED!
To say last night was loud, hot, sweaty, and drenched the air in sexual musk, was the correct use of words. Granted Luna used some… “recreational” spells on us all to keep it going, I think when the others finally came in they joined in one at a time… Best night EVER!
I had asked Twilight what she did with X and she said she handed him over to Dinky before going to bed. I got dressed after a morning shower, to which I didn’t mind the company who joined~ and I headed towards Dinky’s room.
She wrote “Dinky Whooves” in marker over the door. I knocked. “Dinky, you in there?”
“Huh, what?” She said, sounding like she just woke up. “Come in.”
I opened the door and saw her still in her pajamas and she had some serious bed hair. “I thought you’d be up already?”
She rubbed her eyes. “Button had us all try out those games for that DS moma Care got him.”
(Tire screech.) “Mama Care?”
“Huh, oh. We were thinking about, since we now have eight moms, we would call them mama, and then their name. You call Hearts Care, Care, so we call her that. Button still calls her just mom though.”
“That makes sense…” I hope I can find her mom’s heart. My darkness said we talk to the heart, not the darkness… I wonder. “Dinky, this might sound sad, er, might hurt to hear, but what would you do if, and when, your birth mom returns?”
“Well… I’ll ask her to join the family!” She said with a smile.
“... And what if she says no?”
“She won’t. A herd marriage is her her dream come true!”
“She’s told you this…?”
“Yeah! And what she didn’t say when she was awake she said in her sleep.”
… wow… “Well, uh… good to know… so Twilight said she gave you my Keyblade, where is it?”
She pointed to the large chest at the foot of her bed. “In my toy chest.”
“Thanks.” I opened the chest and X was laying there on top of mostly stuffed animals. I picked him up.
Well, you sure feel like you slept well last night.
Was more sex than sleep. I was almost out the door before Dinky spoke again. “Uhh…. Dad.”
(Car crash.) “D… did you just call me dad?” I asked as I turned to look at her.
“Well, yeah. We’re a family, and I call everyone brother, sister, mom, and now I’ll call you dad. Is that okay?”
I went full anime dad. I ran up and hugged Dinky tightly. “Of course! Call me dad!”
Well this can only end with a father daughter outing.
X was right, Dinky asked me to spend the day with her and just her today. I informed the others and Dinky followed me into a portal with her glider to another world. I chose to bring her to a place that would hopefully hold some fun. Disney Town. As we arrived there we landed in what looked like the Rumble Racing area. “I wonder if the festival is over yet?” I asked as a tiny red plain flew fast me.
“Get off the road!” Ond of Donald Ducks nephews yelled.
“Let’s get out of here.” I say as Dinky and I exited the racecourse. “Well that was an interesting first arrival. Anything you wanna do first Dinky?”
“Ice cream!” She declared.
“Alright, where was that stall?” We walked around a bit before we finally found where the ice cream vendor was… and just like in Birth By Sleep, it was Huey, Dewey, and Louie. “Hey, what flavors you got?”
“We got lots!” Heuy said before looking at me. “Hey, you’re that guy that was on the race track! What were you doing there?!”
“We, uh, got lost upon arriving. So is there a festival going on?”
“Today’s the last day. All ice cream is on sale!”
“Great, so what you have?” There was still a selection, but looks like the sale was on for a while since all the normally expensive ice cream was gone. Dinky settled with a Honeybunny and I took a Spark Lemon.
As we walked around I saw some typical game booths, one of which held a Shadow Heartless plushie… who thought of that? Dinky pulled me over to it, declaring the Shadow plushie as adorable and wanting it. It was a ‘pop the balloon and your points determine your prize’ type of game. The plushie was fifty points and I had a minute to pop enough balloons to earn the points. Thankfully the game included some kinds automatic dart-gun and I earned the points quickly, with thirty seconds to spare too. Thank you dad and all those gun lessons.
Dinky carried that plushie around on her head like a hat, and it stayed there because there were velcro straps on the bottom feet. I’m not gonna lie and say it didn’t disturb me a bit, but Dinky honestly looked adorable with a that plushie Heartless somehow. We managed to find the Fruitball and to my surprise, Mickey was participating… and winning.
He hit a giant melon over to the other side and he was declared the winner… I forgot how this game goes. The king accepted the award, a bag of munny, and then spotted Dinky and I. “You fella’s not from around here, are ya?” He said.
“What gave it away?” I joked as Dinky and I walked over to him. “Congrats on winning.”
“Thanks. I needed to relax after the last few years.”
“Something big happen?”
“Well… I lost some friends of mine two years ago… in a week it’ll be three years since they… disappeared.”
Three years? It’s been three years since Birth By Sleep… “I’m sure you’ll find them… fact is things and people we lose are often closer than we think.”
Mickey smiled. “Yeah, you’re right! I just wish I had some clues.”
“... I might be able to give you some…” I REALLY shouldn't be doing this.
Mickey looked at me confused. “How?”
“I… can see… things from the future… it was a thing people in my world could do…” I can’t give too much away…
“Really? Well then, what can you see?”
I put on an act, mainly just closing my eyes and thinking of what to say. “Blue is lost within Darkness, Brown has turned to silver, and Light sleeps in Oblivion.” I opened my eyes. “That’s it…”
“Two of those sound like places… but Brown has turned to Silver… I wonder what that means?” Mickey looked at me. “Thanks, I’m glad to finally have something to go on.” Mickey left off towards somewhere.
So you’re hiding events of the future? X said.
Yeah, these are parallel versions of the ones I know, not everything might, or will, happen given the differences. Who knows what will happen.
So you can’t rely on the information you know, because events might have happened differently than how you know them?
Exactly.Huxley, Devin, everyone else, myself included, that God brought from earth… we’re already altering everything.
Good thing you didn’t show me too him. Can you guess how I came to be?
God pulled out a light and dark part from my heart to make you.
Yeah, the body I have now is forged from those parts of your heart. My original is split into pieces.
What are you getting at?
If my original body is restored, I don’t think my ‘heart’ can return. It would be the Nobody of Keyblades. If that happens, I don’t know what would happen to the one who wields it.
Then we won’t let that happen.
“Dad?” Dinky spoke, snapping me out of my mental conversation with X.
“Oh, sorry. I was just lost in thought. Is there anything else you wanna do?”
“More games!”
“Alright, but we should get back before it gets too late.”
We spent half the day in Disney Town, Dinky got some more plushies, ate her fill of cotton candy and lemonade, and was falling asleep when we arrived home.
“Have fun?” Celestia asked as I entered our new home, carrying Dinky on my back as she slept.
“No more sugar for this one for a while.” I said as Celestia followed me. “How’s Chrysalis?”
“Fine. Little surprised she joined the activities last night, but she sure seems glad she did.”
“I still can’t believe that happened last night. If it wasn’t for those spells Luna used I would not have lasted.”
“Magic can be fun when used responsibly.”
We put Dinky to bed and Celestia and I went to bed, where the rest of the girls were waiting. “Hey Zeke.” Rainbow said.
“Hey. Anything I miss?”
“No, just in time. Rest of the kids clocked in early from practice after dinner.”
“Sorry I was gone so long.”
“You were spending some one-on-one time with Dinky. Every child needs that once in a while, especially in a herd.” Care said.
“Besides, Chrysalis wanted some one-on-one time with you as well.” Luna said.
I looked around, but she wasn’t in the room. “Where is she?”
“In the tub~” Chrysalis called from the bathroom with a rather seductive voice.
“Just do us a favor Zeke, when she leaves, you wait for whoever comes in next~” Rune said.
I nodded and disrobed ad I entered the bathroom, handing X over to Luna and thanking god for my new life.
What’s so special about nephew anyway? He’s a runt.
His heart, it’s rare.
that’s it? Must be more than antique glass, cause that’s all it is to me.
It’s at balance with it’s own light and darkness, he wields the X-blade despite the fact it was shattered into twenty pieces, and he controls Heartless without letting them consume him… in fact, it’s almost the opposite. The more Heartless he controls, the brighter his light shines to match his darkness perfectly. If he was to gain full control over the Heartless then he’d eventually free every heart trapped within every Emblem Heartless… including mine…
I thought you said you made that fancy key out of your heart?
I did… as a reminder.
Of what?
To never feel anything again. Not after…. Just get to work, how’s the experiment coming along?
As good as can be. Though, I fail to see how ___ and ___ will play any part in this? They’re ______ ______.
I can’t set foot on that world anymore because of that blasted heart, no darkness can. And they’re not ____ ____, they’re fakes made from some Dusks I ran into while out.
I gotta say though, this is twisted… I like it. Still say we should kill the kid, but I’ll play along.
You better, or you’ll find out what the term “Monster” truly refers to. I’ll be out, ___ will be keeping an eye on things while I’m out.
Not that bitch again, she’s always crying. It’s so annoying, why does she always cry anyway?!
Unlike me, to remember her past… and her mistakes.
Then why do you keep her around?
Simple, I recently learned she was… replaced… last of the ___ lost in darkness and now she has been replaced… It will be interesting when ___ takes her with him.
I woke up to find Twilight was missing from our group cuddle. I managed to escape and walked off to find her. X was on a coat hanger, and I tried to hard not to laugh.
Shut up!
Sorry, but it’s kinda funny.
I walked down the halls and I finally found her at the dining table, with metal sleeves similar to mine. “Are those…?” I ask, causing her to jump slightly as she now knows I’m here.
“Oh, yeah. Cid called last night and I picked them up before my turn came up.”
“They work?”
“Cid said the trials worked perfectly, the only thing we’re having issues with them is the recharge. They need to be placed within a strong source of mana fo, well, self repair damage, and cover the whole body. Right now we’re using Manathulierm.”
“Manathulierm?”
“It’s an ore rich in raw mana. RIght now we’re using them as a ‘battery’ but I’m trying to make it so that it can self recharge, without the Manathulierm.”
“How does my armor do it?”
“Hard to say, it’s like it gets it’s energy from, nothing? I’m not sure.” Twilight put one of them on and pressed the button, unlike mine, her’s flashed purple she was in a purple version of Aqua's armor. “The one I’m using I’ve rigged to take mana from me, but what I’ve found out is that I can’t cast spells with it active.”
“Might be draining too much mana then.”
“That’s what I was thinking.” She pulled the button and the armor flashed, showing Twilight as she was without it… in her sexy pj’s. “I already gave the kids theirs, they’re flying around with them now.”
“Figures. I’ll go check on them.”
I reached the entrance, which was also a porch of sorts, and saw the kids on their gliders. “Hey dad!” Scootaloo said as she passed me. They were racing around the… house?
After a bit, they all stopped and stood on the porch with me. All wearing their armors. “Aren’t these things cool!” Diamond Tiara asked.
“They are impressive, they hold up well?”
“Yeah! I hardly feel the impacts.” Button said.
“My scales help against the pain, but this armor makes it like a patt.” Spike said.
“Great. Have you kids even taken a break since I gave you these Keyblades?” I asked.
“Not really.” Snails said.
“Well, how about we all go somewhere then?”
“Where exactly?” Rumble asked.
“I was thinking… huh… what world would be fun…” Traverse Town had Leon and them, so Radiant Garden is out, I wanna give the kids a break, but the looks they’re giving me say otherwise… Maybe… “Take a break, I wanna check if the place I have in mind has anything coming up. If your moms asked tell them I promise I’ll be back soon.”
I opened a portal and flew in on my glider. I soon found myself above the land of the Olympus Coliseum. I landed and took a look around. The coliseum was here, and I entered, finding Phile in the main lobby. “Hey champ.” He said without looking around.
“Wrong guy.”
“Wha?” He turned around and seemed surprised. “Oh, my bad. What do you want?”
“I was wondering if you sold tickets to view any upcoming games?”
“Sell tickets… why didn’t I think of that? Well, sorry to say, but we don’t usually let people view the games too close. Lot of the battles get real heated. Most take seat outside the building.”
“Why not put up a magic barrier? Keep the fighters in the arena and the viewers can watch safely.”
“Like finding a magic man that can pull that off is easy, not to mention paying them! Tell ya what guy, you find some way to either have someone make a barrier like that for me, I’ll let you, and whoever you bring with you view and enter the games free.”
“What makes you think I’d enter?”
“I see those scars on your arms guy. You don’t get scars like just by being scared.”
Oh… right… ‘I’ll see what I can do.” I left the building.
Where can I find a wizard that can pull this off?
Maybe Twilight has something?
Probably. I opened another portal and flew in. I arrived on the ‘porch’ and walked in. I found Twilight still tinkering with the armor, but Spike was with her. “Hey Twilight, can I ask you something?”
She looked at me. “You weren’t gone long… good.” She looked like she just let go from holding her breath. “What was it you wanted to ask?”
“Do you know any spells that place a magic barrier?”
“Lots, why?”
“This place I know of has amazing matches, but they don’t let people watch too close because the battles get to heated. If I find a way to get a barrier around the arena, the owner will let me, and whoever I bring, view and enter the games free.”
“What’s so special about these games?” Spike asked.
“Well, viewing them would be good for you guys to understand combat better, and participating will give you some real battle experience outside of just practice.”
“How are these games conducted?” Twilight asked.
“Basically fight til someone gives up or runs out of steam. Heartless have been known to be ‘filler battles’ till the others that signed up fight whoever they get matched up with next.”
“It would be a good place to really test the prototypes in combat. I think I can help, but you and Spike have to participate in these games.”
“Why me?” Spike asked.
“Cause you have scales and normally don’t feel much without the armor. With it on you hardly feel anything.”
“Fair enough.”
“I guess I’ll bring you with me.” It was a quick fly back to Olympus Coliseum, and Phil was still in the main lobby. “ Found your wizzerd Phil.”
He looked at Twilight. “Well hello hottie~”
“Married.” Twilight deadpanned. She grabbed my arm. “Married to him.”
Phil sighed. “All the hot ones are. Well little lady, what can you do?”
“Show me that arena and I’ll do what I can.” The arena was the same as in the games, if only much larger since it’s real. Twilight spent her time taking measurements and writing symbols down in heavy ink. When she was done she was covered in ink spots. ‘’Well, this should do it.”
“And how’s it work?” Phil asked.
“Just clap, then say, match start.” Twilight clapped. “Match start.” The ink symbols she drew glowed white, and soon, see through walls, kinda like glass, went up around the arena. “No one can get in or out until you clap again and say, mach over.” She clapped again. “Match over.” THe walls of magic glass vanished.
“Well, that will work nicely. And I can do that?”
“Yeah. This spell uses whoever’s DNA was mixed with the ink. I found one of your hairs on the ground, and I placed one of mine as well.”
“Impressive.” Phil turned to me. “Deal’s a deal guy, you and whoever you bring can enter and join or watch the games freely from here on out.”
“When are the next games anyway?” I asked.
“We’re having some in a few days, but the matches to get you in without a pass are today and tomorrow. Getting a pass is a hassle, so lots of people try and enter on days like this.”
“Great. Come on Twi, let’s get the rest of the family and have some fun.”
Everyone was all looking at Spike and I as we waited for our opponent to get into the ring. “What’s taking the guy so long?” Spike asked.
“Not sure.” I replied. “Match is gonna be a dunce if they don’t show up.”
“Impatient, are we?” I turned around fast at that voice. It was Core, and one of his parallel versions, the yellow one.
“Spike… get out of the arena.” He looked at me, ready to deny, but he saw the look I had and simply nodded. “What are you doing here?”
“Merely participating.” The yellow Core said. “We can’t access your world anymore, thanks to that heart, but when we felt you were off world we had to take this opportunity.”
“Simply put,” My Core said. “We require data on you… and to give you this.” Core tossed something at my feet.
I picked it up. “A gold colored Wayfinder?”
“I want you as strong as you can be, and a Wayfinder acts as a direct link to the hearts of those you care about, or have impacted you. Giving the wielder of it some extra strength.”
“Why give me this?”
“I don’t need it, not for a long time.” This was his?
“Match start!” Phil said as the barrier went up.
“Now, this seems unfair.” Yellow Core said. “This is a two versus two match.”
“Let’s make it a one on one then.” My Core said, grabbing his yellow parallels hand, and she turned into a yellow version of his Keyblade. “Now, it’s fair.” He said as he summoned his normal Keyblade in his other hand.
“How!?”
“You’d be surprised what can be made into a Keyblade of Darkness. The yellow me is my attempt to artificially create what you have become.”
I summoned X, and to my surprise, Fenrir appeared in my other. Need help?
I feel we do.
Same. “Fine.”
Core went in for a strike, I blocked, and swung. He dodged, and went in for another strike. I blocked again. “So what have you been up to?” Core asked.
“Why do you wanna know?”
“You’re an important resource to me, and the fact your uncle can’t follow orders correctly has made me put him on a leash.”
We jumped away from one another. “Why act so friendly? You clearly have bad intentions.”
“You are vital to some plans I’m working on, you and Huxley both.”
“What does he have to do with anything?”
“Simple, his heart is rich with inner darkness. Pull the right strings, tune his vision… whisper the right words, and he will make the perfect puppet for my grand play.”
I went in for an attack, all four blades were crossed. “I may not like Huxley, and I know he doesn’t trust me at all, but I won’t let you mess with him.” As we jumped away from one another I threw both X and Fenrir into a Reflect Raid. Core Blocked most of them, but one lucky hit and went across his face, creating a gash in his mask. “That’s one for me.” I say as I catch X and Fenrir.
Core felt his mask, tracing the gash. “Impressive.” Core vanished, and I saw him appear in the corner of my eye. “But not enough.” He hit me with a swing from the back, and it sent me flying until I hit the barrier.
It hurt to move… just one attack, how strong is he? I was using X as a cane to try and stand up. “D, damn you.”
“Match end!” Phil said. “Winner, Core!”
“I drop out.” He said as he disbanded both Keyblades. Wonder where his parallel goes when he does that. As he was heading towards the exit, he stopped right next to me. “You know it’s impossible to protect everyone. My advice, try and prove me wrong.” Core opened a DTD and walked into it. The DTD disappeared shortly after he entered.
“Well then… Winner by forfeit, Zeke!” The crowed was at mix reactions about this, and my family quickly came to help me up.
“That bastard.” I muttered. “Ended the fight in one attack… I just know he was holding back too.”
“Let’s get you home.” Celestia said. “Whatever Core has planned, we all just need to become stronger.”
“Even then… He already has an army… I may need to find help from… more than just where I’ve been looking.”
Went well. Yellow’s test went well, and I managed to gather data on Zeke. Somehow he has obtained the Mark of Mastery.
What’s that?
Power, and control over his Keyblade. Him being a human Keyblade… who knows what he’ll be able to do.
Why can’t you or Yellow do it? Get this, Mark?
When I became a Heartless, I denounced that, only those with a balanced or mostly light heart can obtain and keep their Mark of Mastery.
Then why not find a way to make our own? Something for we dwellers of Darkness?
That isn’t a half bad idea. Though, figuring that out will require travel into the deeper spaces of _______. Care to join?
And see hell itself? You know I am.
Three days had passed since Core and I fought in the arena of Olympus Coliseum. The girls now have a leash on me, being that I have to take one of them with me whenever I am going off world. Marriage isn’t all fun and sex…
I was in my office, going over some reports from the Scouters.
Scouter: Rika World: Grasslands
Heartless spawn is at bare minimum. Contact with influential inhabitants was made. World inhabitants agree to soldiers being stationed on world if fighters of their own are allowed Keyblades.
The rest of the document was approval papers and letters from said world inhabitants that asked about other crap. I stamped a big red APPROVED over it, and moved on to the next report.
Scouter: Simon World: Name Unknown
No Heartless appear to be on the world, inhabitants know nothing of any creatures. World will be monitored for safety.
The rest of the papers told about things the world had and some photos that went along with them. I have mix feelings about my job. For one I’m no longer hacking for blueprints for family members to break into the buildings they go planned on robbing. On the other hand I actually have a normal nine to five job. The kids all have a school of sorts to attend to now, that also teaches stuff about Keyblades as part of a second gym class, girls all have their things.
Fluttershy and Hearts Care teach, but Fluttershy mainly deals with toddlers and babies, gives her the chance to always be with the twins. Luna helps train soldiers with Shining Armor. Celestia works on research into other worlds and what history they have upon our interactions after both the council and whatever representatives the world in question sent, sign a Coexistence document.
That’s our version of the United Nations.
Knock, knock, knock.
“Who is it?” I ask.
“It’s Leon.”
“Enter.” He walked in and took a seat in one of the tree chairs I had in here for visitors.
“Something happen?”
“Scouter Rika came back with an odd report.” He handed me the file and I looked it over.
Scouter: Rika World: ?
World looks largely abandoned, or destroyed is the better word. Only a few Heartless, and the few locals I did encounter spoke that the Heartless were monsters that came from a mountain somewhere further east of my location. I investigated the mountain in question and found a barrier of strong magic around the entirety of it, as well as a ruined village with swarms of Heartless attempting to get through the barrier. Unsure what is on the other side, but I did see a child running away from the Heartless. I tried to help, but they fell down a hole into the mountain.
“So it’s clear that they can’t get through whatever that barrier is, and it seems that this world has monsters. I hope that child is safe.”
“That’s not all. Further in her report, she notes that she tried to open the barrier using her Keyblade, but it did nothing.”
A barrier that can resist a Keyblade? “This is interesting. I wanna investigate this myself.”
“That’s why I brought her report to you… also… Your wife Rune is outside waiting for you.”
“What? Why?”
“Dunno, although she did look board. Her job not interesting?”
“She’s doing work as a Glider instructor. I’ll go see what’s up with her, then head out.” I headed outside the castle, and Rune was there… in a skin tight shirt and short-shorts. “Something up?”
Rune looked at me. “Kinda, all my lessons are done already. Everyone in the Empire already knows how to fly their gliders and I don’t have anything else to do.”
“Oh, well that was fast… Well… I’m going offworld, and you girls did make me promise to take one of you with me.”
“Is it a mission?”
“Yeah, a strange barrier that can resist a Keyblade’s power to unlock anything and everything. It’s surrounded by Heartless, and rumored by locals to contain monsters. A child fell into the mountain trying to escape the Heartless, so if we find them, then that’s good.”
“Sound’s like a date.”
“You’ll make a date out of anything.”
“And sex will always be after.”
We headed out, since this was a world I’d never been to and there were no photos taken, we had to travel by The Lanes Between, and use the coordinates I wrote down from the file. The trip took about an hour and a half, but we finally arrived. Finding the mountain was easy, Heartless of all kinds were there. “What’s behind that barrier that they want?”
“Maybe the hearts of the monsters are what they’re after?” Rune said.
“That’s likely. If their hearts are strong enough then if they became Heartless… We need to find where that kid fell.”
“To deal with the monsters?”
“Yeah. I just really hope that kid is okay.” X, can you send an SOS for soldiers as a glider?
Childsplay. SOS code seven. My glider flashed seven times. You’re welcome.
“Send an SOS?”
“For soldiers. They can deal with the Heartless outside while we take on whatever is inside.” It didn’t take long for us to find the hole he kid must have fallen into, and we glided down. There was a single patch of yellow flowers, many in the middle were crushed. “Kid must have broken his fall on these flowers.”
“Strong Flowers.”
We got off our gliders and followed a trail into a different room… where we saw a yellow flower with a face? “Howdy! I’m Flowey, Flowey the Flower. Golly, two humans, and… uh… what are you?”
“I’m a pony.” Rune said.
“A pony! Two humans and a pony in one day! This has been an interesting day.”
“Do you know where the kid went?” I asked… this flower is creeping me out.
He has no heart Zeke, it’s some kinda Nobody.
That’s why. So did the Heartless get his heart then?
“The caretaker of the Ruins took him.” He seemed a little angry when he mentioned her.
“... Mind if I ask you a question?”
“Sure, ask away!”
“Did a Heartless take your heart?”
“... what?”
“Creatures, they something like this.” I summoned a Shadow and a Soldier. “The one that did it likely has that symbol on it.” I pointed at the Heartless symbol on the Soldier. I disbanded them.
“Oh, those creatures. No, they’re recent. Started appearing a few months ago. They seem real interested in Monsters, they take the soul, which is odd, since a monster soul can’t exist outside its body, then body and soul are normally destroyed. Both become nothing more than dust when that happens.”
Hearts that can’t exist without the body? “Then how are you here if that’s true? By definition you’re a Nobody.”
Flowey’s smile turned to an angry frown. “Now, that’s not nice to call people that.” His angry frown quickly became a wicked smile as large roots struck Rune and I. We both caught ourselves and quickly summoned our Keyblades and got ready for a fight. “You’re gonna fight me with keys? You are not gonna walk away from this.”
X, I’m gonna try something new. “Fire Raid!” I tossed X, and as hoped, he spun around cloaked in fire, striking Flowey and slicing a vine off. He screamed in pain. X returned to me. “You were saying?”
Flowey groweld. “Crap, it’s not working still.”
“Wha-” Before I could speak further, her retreated into the ground, leaving only a small hole as evidence he was here. “Well that’s cowardly.”
“He hit hard, but can’t really take damage, huh?” Rune said.
“Yeah. We shouldn’t let this determine our further encounters. X could tell that thing had no heart, and if what Flowey said is true, then he’s some kinda artificial Nobody.”
“Alright then. I just hope we don’t run into him again.”
Rune and I went further through these Ruins, as Flowey called them, to which Rune made a sex joke involving herself. We encountered what we guessed were the monsters the locals talked about in her report. They weren’t really violent, just odd, and some were flat out peaceful. We managed to ask one of them, without them trying to “fight” Rune of I and asked about where we could find the caretaker of the ruins.
Except for Flowey we didn’t actually fight at all while going through here. We either figured out that these monsters just needed a talk or we just flat out avoided them. We found the place the monster we asked said the caretaker lives. It was a very nice little house, very family friendly if I can call it that.
I walked up to the door, Rune close behind, and knocked. “Coming!” The voice of a kind sounding woman called back. Her voice is scary calming just to hear. The door soon opened and a tall, anthro goat lady wearing a full body dress was on the other side. “Oh my! Another human? Are you here… for the child?”
“Sorta, we were actually looking for you.”
The woman looked behind me and noticed Rune. “Oh… Are you a monster? I’ve never seen you before.”
“No, I’m a pony.” Rune replied.
“Well, how did you two get here?”
“Went in from a hole leading down here, we managed to ask someone for directions here when some crazy talking flower-” I was interrupted by the goat lady.
“That beast tried to hurt the child. I arrived just in time to save them.”
“Oh, he attacked us too.”
“Were you hurt?”
“No, we can handle ourselves. Mind if we come in? I feel we have some things to talk about.”
The goat lady, who told us her name was Toriel, let us in and we sat at a dining table, where the kid was. I can’t say for sure, but their gender is… hard to tell. They had brown hair, a blue and purple striped sweater, and brown shorts. “Child, could you please go play in your room? I need to talk to our guests.” The kid nodded, and took a quick look at me before walking off. “SO, what is it your would like to discuss?”
“How did your kind all get trapped down here?”
Toriel looked sad. “It was a long time ago. Humans and monsters fought in a meaningless war. The humans were afraid of us, if a monster were to contain a human soul, then we would become more powerful than we already are. Even a weak monster, if given a human soul, can become godlike. Monsters lost, and seven human mages sealed us away under here.”
“How have you survived?”
“We monsters are not as fragile as we sound. We have vast amounts of magic and we managed to make our own sciences and homes here after a while. The invention of The Core elped. It is what supplies electricity to all of the underground. Sadly it’s maker dissapeared, no one knows what happened to him, but many say he fell into his invention.”
“How long have the Heartless been here? The creatures that take souls.”
“So that is what they are called… They have been here for around four months. Despite monster souls normally disappearing after death, these things manage to steal them, leaving only our bodies to turn to dust. How do you know about them?”
“I fight them, control some, and there’s like a million around the outside of the barrier keeping you all inside this mountain.”
Toriel looked shaken, then she laughed. “How silly, the thing keeping us trapped in here is keeping the majority of those… Heartless… away from us. Can our kind never find peace? What of the humans on the surface?”
“Fighting them off with varying success so it seems. I called some special soldiers to help try and deal with them.”
“Are they mages?”
“Better.” I summoned X. “Keyblade wielders.”
“That weapon.” Toriel touched it. “It radiates with… what can it do?”
“Well, it’s a weapon for vanquishing darkness… or light, depending on the type of Keyblade and it’s wielder. It also acts as a Key for anything, although someone with one already tried and this barrier seemed… immune, for lack of a better word, to the Keyblades unique power. I think I have a theory about that now though.”
“Being?”
“You said seven mages sealed the barrier, so maybe seven keyblades are needed. Rune and I have one, even though I have two… well, more actually, I’m not sure it’ll work like that. Seven individuals locked you guys in here, so I’m guessing seven different individuals will be able to open it.”
Toriel looked thoughtful. “I suppose that can work. There is a place, in the castle where Asgore, the king of monsters, has access to a place where the barrier meets both the surface and the underground, where time and space between in here and out there cross. It seems like the perfect place to open the barrier, but how will you find five more wielders?”
“I guess… it all depends on who the Keyblades stored within me choose.”
“Stored within you?”
“I’m not entirely human. A while ago something happened and I am now a human Keyblade. Countless Keyblades are stored within my heart, waiting to chose a wielder.” I held out my hand. “Does any of you, want Toriel as a wielder?” A keyblade appeared. “Seems so.”
“Oh no, I shouldn’t.”
“Keyblades may be weapons, but they were originally made for protection… and brother Guardian Soul has chosen you. Please, take him.”
Toriel took Guardian Soul, looking at it with mixed feelings. “This can truly slay those Heartless creatures?”
“For good. You may be monsters, but the definition of monster, is a beast with no intelligence that attacks without reason. Your kind may be called just that, but you are human in my book.”
Toriel looked at me and smiled. “If only people like you were around when that war began, things today would have been very different.”
Rune, the kid, whose name turned out to be Frisk, and myself were ready to head off. Toriel was going to stay in the ruins until we called on the phone she gave Frisk. How phones work down here I have no idea. We left to the rest of the Underground through a doorway Toriel had in her basement, and Rune and I promised not to let any harm come near Frisk.
For safety measures, I gave Frisk a Keyblade also, making a total of four out of seven wielders. Frisk’s Keyblade was… odd. It had white wings as the grip, the blade was eight colored hearts, red, light blue, orange, blue, purple, green, yellow, then red again. The tip was a black wing crossed with a red knife. It’s name was Soul Capacity.
When we walked out the door, we were in a snowy forest. I’m not gonna lie, Rune, Frisk and I spent a good three hours just throwing snowballs and building snowmen. When we finally moved on, we walked over a large stick. As we walked on-
Snap!
I turned around. The massive stick was broken into pieces. That’s… worrying. I kept my guard up, someone is following us. We found some kinds… barricade on a bridge? Who makes a barricade like this? You can walk right through it.
“Hey there pal. Don’t you know, how to greet a new friend? Turn around, and shake my.” Despite the fact that voice sounded like it rose from the depths of hell itself… I just turned around and shook the bony hand of, the surprisingly short, monster who was behind us. The sound of a deflating whoopee cushion rang in the air. “hey, hey. the old whoopee cushion in the handshake trick. clasic. Hey, i’m Sans, Sans the skeleton.”
“Clasic? It’s new to me.” I said.
“you must not see a lot of comedy guy. so what brings folks like you into the Underground?”
“My wife and I are looking for some more people to open the barrier around this place. With me, Rune, Frisk, and Toriel in the Ruins waiting for our call, that’s five out of seven.”
“and how do you plan on opening the barrier? last time i checked, only seven human souls can open it.”
I summoned X. “Keyblades can open anything. I think we just need seven wielders and we can bypass that.”
Sans looked at the X-blade, almost like he’s seen it before. “huh… maybe. so can you just give those things to anyone?”
“The Keyblades choose their wielders. Are you asking to become one of the seven?”
Sans looked thoughtful. “maybe not me… but my brother… no, no i’ll do it. these things seem… dangerous and he’s… well he has big dreams but…”
“He’s a pushover?”
“something like that. so how’s it work? does the one that chooses me just… appear like that one did?”
“Yeah, that’s about right.” Alright, now who want’s the skeleton guy? I held out my hand and a Keyblade appeared. “Fatal Crest? Didn’t see that coming, though I guess it fits you.”
As I handed Sans Fatal Crest, he was just… holding it. “wow… guess my break is gonna have to be longer than usual. heh... so when are we gonna… ya know, open it?”
“We’ll need two more people to make seven wielders. Any ideas on who?”
“well, there’s Undyne. She’s captain of the royal guard, and king Asgor. good luck with Undyne though, she might not listen right away…”
“Thanks for the help. If you got a number we can call you when the time is right.”
“sure.” Sans entered his number into Frisk’s phone.
Frisk took a quick liking to Sans… as did Rune and I. He’s a nice enough guy, and when we ran into his brother… I tried so hard not to laugh. Since Sans brother Papyrus is a human hunting fanatic, he would likely try and catch us. Frisk hid behind a conveniently shaped lamp, Rune just played in the snow since the monsters here confuse her as one of them, and I put on my armor and stood next to Frisk.
I tried so hard not to laugh at how Papyrus didn’t get Sans hints to look at the lamp, or me. He left and soon after Sans asked us to entertain his brother, and we agreed. We ran into them and Sans managed to get Papyrus to think he was looking at the rock a little further ahead of us. This was going to be a pleasant world.
We spent a long time in the town of Snowdin, just generally messing around. A few Heartless showed up, but they were dealt with. Frisk managed to quickly befriend Papyrus when we not looking, and Rune and I were waiting in the livingroom of the “Skeleton Brothers” home with Sans sitting across from us. “So Sans,” I said, gaining his attention. “How do you know about Keyblades?”
“... normally, i’ll play off those questions… but i feel i can safely say you two aren’t from this world.”
“We aren’t. So how do you know?”
“as you can guess by my reaction i’ve seen a Keyblade before. this is secret, even from the king, but back during the war some humans wielded these things against us monsters. i know this because my father… was studying the one we recovered. after a while of messing around with it he wanted to try and make one, and that’s when things went wrong fast.”
“What happened?” Rune asked.
“he just… touched it and he started acting crazy. kept rambling on about darkness, and ‘ever darker’ whatever that meant. he eventually lost it completely and wanted to enter darkness. he went into The Core, and used that thing to open… something that swallowed him.”
“... That Keyblade must have either been incompatible with him, or it was corrupted. Did it look rusted?” I said.
“no, it looked in perfect condition. how could it be corrupted?”
“Keyblades are either made from light, or darkness. They may choose their wielders, but it’s the wielders that do with them as they see fit. If it was corrupted, then that means it’s last wielder’s heart was lost to darkness. There might not have been any hope for his salvation.”
“and my old man?”
“Not sure. Those that enter the realm of Darkness don’t find a way out easy without giving into it. It all depends on him at that point.”
We spent about two days in Snowdin, mainly having fun and solving Papyrus’s puzzles. We had to move on though, and that's when we found the road to Waterfall… where we ran into who I guessed was Undyne. She stood on the land away from the bridge, throwing magic spears at us.
It was easy to block them, and I didn’t want to fight her unless necessary. Her spears were slow, so we just dodged as we could, until she somehow got ahead of us. “Stop running and fight humans!” She yelled as a wall of spears appeared behind her.
I’m getting serious flashbacks to the Xalden fight. “Rune, Frisk, I got this.” I walked forward, and a wall of spears separated me and them. “So, what you got?”
She wielded a spear and rushed in for an attack. I met her spear and crossed it with X. Should I give her a Keyblade during the fight, or after?
Your call.
Well, it will make things interesting. Alright then, who wants the knight! In my free hand, Ends of The Earth appeared… Okay that was unexpected. Using Ends I attacked, making her jump away, then I threw it at her. “It’s yours.”
Undyne looked down at it. After a bit, she picked it up. “This magic is unlike any I’ve seen before. It seems powerful as well, why just give it?”
“Ends of The Earth chose you. I just hand the Keyblades over to their chosen wielders. With you that now makes six. One more wielder and you all can be freed.”
“That’s a lie! Only seven human souls can open the barrier!”
“Seven locks, seven keys. It’s a better alternative to murder in my opinion.” Undyne flinched. “So, you know what you would have to do if I didn’t offer an alternative path. I suppose it’s understandable to help others… but If I didn’t come here… would you really do it? Kill a sinless child, would you be able to live with that blood on your hands and their terrified face engraved into your mind if you did do it?”
“You talk as if from experience! Have you killed?”
“No… I have never killed, but I’ve seen enough murder and corpses to fill the Devil’s remaining nights with nightmares! I couldn't do anything then, but now that I can I am offering help away from this path. Besides, even if the Keyblades don’t work, I know a way that will work without a doubt.”
“And how can I trust you?”
“Two of your own kind already do. You are a peaceful people, don’t lose that innocence just because you don’t wanna try something that might not work. Sans and Troiel are waiting for us to reach the king, will you help or will you fall into your own darkness?”
Undyne was silent for a time. The spear walls disappeared, and she turned around. “I guess you’ll need an escort to king Asgore. Sans and his brother are good friends, and Toriel was our old queen before she left Asgore… Besides, I think he would want to hear about this… possible alternative. I’ll take you as far as New Home, our capital, but I’ll go on ahead while you just walk through.”
“Any reason in particular?”
“Non that I wanna talk about.”
That tone of voice… “Someone you like?”
Somehow her armor cheeks blushed. “I, I just wanna show her the cool sword you gave me! That’s all!”
“A her, wow. Well it’s your love life. Tell you what, after this barrier is gone, how about we spar? Would like to fight for real when you get the hang of your Keyblade.”
Undyne removed her helmet, revealing her fish/human like head… so some kinda anthro mermaid… perana girl? She had a sharp toothed grin that kinda reminded me of Chrysalis. “Sure, I’ll win to. That’s what a True Hero does.”
True Heros aren’t overconfident, or cocky, but I like her spirit.
As we made it to New Home we ran into a… well, a T.V. show host killer robot… that’s literally what it was. Rather than fight it, I managed to keep it still long enough to use X on it to shut down it’s body, locking them away… as it turned out, all the robot was, was some kinda pink ghost monster with goals of stardom. I told him I’ll unlock his body so long as he swears he won’t attack us, and he agreed.
With that done we moved onward. We ran into Undyne’s love interest and that’s when Rune just took over. She dragged Undyne, and her lover-yet-to-be Alphes into what was a locked room, and they talked… to which Undyne tried to run away only to leave claw marks on the ground outside the door… twelve times as she was dragged back in. I didn’t dare ask Rune what she talked to them about, but the fact their faces were both hot pink gave me a pretty good idea. We debated giving the robot/ghost, Mettaton, a Keyblade, but decided against it. Mainly because he would likely hurt himself, and others, if he had one.
I may be trying to rebuild the Keyblade Wielders, and give all the Keyblades wielders, but I think some exceptions can be made.
After finally reaching the castle, we gave the others a call and waited in the Judgement hall… this place just gave me chills.
“hey.” Sans said as he walked with his brother Papyrus. “Pap wanted to tag along. that alright?”
“Sure.” I said.”You’re the first ones here somehow. Use a ‘shortcut’?”
“you know me, always looking for ways to do less. so you managed to get Undyne on our side? that had to be hard.”
“We just had a little fight, and Rune gave her and Alphes a talk… that left them both pink faced.”
“SHE MUST HAVE HAD THEM RUNNING WHILE THEY WERE TALKING.” Papyrus said, making me snicker. He’s way to innocent minded for his age.
“You all waited up?” Undyne said, holding hands with Alphes.
“Yeah, just gotta wait for Toriel and then head off.” I said. I looked at Frisk… who seemed fixated on one area in particular of the hall. “You alright kid?”
To my surprise, Frisk pulled out his Keyblade. “... Chara?”
We all nearly fell over. Frisk didn’t speak a word at all before… His lifted his Keyblade, and a portal opened… not like ones to other worlds though. Honestly it looked more like a tear more than a portal.
Something is coming through.
Good or bad?
Dark.
“Something bad is coming through there.” I summoned X, Sans, Undyne, and Rune did the same.
“BROTHER?” Papyrus asked.
“just keep back bro, for once in my life, i got this.”
After a bit… a kid, dressed in a green and white sweater, similar to Frisk’s, wearing cloth shorts and boots walked out… with Core behind him.
“What are you doing here!” I demanded.
Even though I couldn’t see it, I could feel his smirk behind that mask. He kneeled down to the kid. “Test Subject one. Chara Dreemurr.”
“What did you do to that child!”
“... Get them.” The child attacked, very fast, and Core jumped back into the portal as it disappeared.
Chara only had a knife, but when his attach met my block. It sent a wave of dark energy that I’m sure the whole Underground felt. Chara began laughing. “FiNaLLy, soMEtHinG NeW!”
That voice… he’s talking like how my darkness did… before I made peace with it. X, PLEASE tell you you have something!
Just on, and it’s not gonna be fun.
I’m gonna hate myself for this. I pushed forward with our crossed blades, once they slid off each other, I spin kicked Chara. He was sent flying, but flipped midair and landed on his feet. And here I thought I was the only I could do that when I was ten. So what is it X?
Each Keyblade has their own ability, mine is called, Rejected Darkness.
Sounds nasty. Sans joined in, shooting magic bones and some kinda… dog skulls that shoot energy beams… okay that’s just plain cool.
Well, it works by the wielder stabbing me into the opponent's heart, and sending a wave of light directly into their heart. The extra light will either balance out the heart, or expel it completely.
So I just gotta get in close… Think I can manage.
Chara was attacking Sans with speed that I could barely see at, and Sans was dodging all of them. Some ‘lazy bones’. When Sans called out his blasters again, I hopped on one and used it to ride in close. Just take care of this X. As Chara was dodging, I jumped off from above him. I went in for a quick strike, but Chara just grabbed the tip of X. “Wha?!”
I saw his hand start to bleed… black. “DiD yOu knOW mY BloOd iS BlAcK?” Undyne went in for an attack, and sideswiped Chara, causing him to crash into one of the pillars.I ran in for another attack, this time, he was cornered and I managed to strike him.
A wave of light flowed from X into Chara, and Chara started screaming. After a bit, he collapsed. “He’ll be alright?”
“His heart is balancing out. Majority of the darkness in int was already his own… For now, he will sleep til his heart readjusts to all the light.”
“Dude, what happened to your voice?” Undyne asked.
“The voice speaking is me, the X-blade. Zeke and I have a… unique connection.”
“Don’t show off X.” I said, regaining control of my voice. “... Frisk, how did you know this kid? You said his name before that portal opened?”
Frisk walked up to Chara. “He’s… my friend. When I fell, I called out to someone for help… and he came. He helped me, he was watching us, but It seemed only I could hear and see him. When we got here, he disappeared, but I could feel him, only he seemed… scared. Then… well, you know the rest.”
“Sorry I’m late.” We all turned around and saw Toriel as she entered. “Did I miss… anything…” She walked over to Chara. “C… Chara… my child?” She was crying. “H… how?”
“Not completely sure… all I know, is that he’ll be fine when he wakes up.” I said, patting her as she held Chara. I looked at Chara’s hand, it was still bleeding, but his blood was red now. What was that… black blood? “I’ll go talk with Asgore. Lots of things haven’t made any sense, and I know he has answers.”
I walked into the throne room, where I saw Asgore, sitting on his throne surrounded by yellow flowers. “So, human, you made i-”
“Cut the crap Asgore, If you're any kind of king then hear me out.” He looked like he wanted to say something, but he let me continue. I summoned X. “Seven human mages imprisoned your people behind this barrier, now, two humans, four monsters, and one pony are going to free them. Will you be the fourth monster or will you resort to murder?”
Asgore sat there silent for a time. “In total, we already have six human souls… and each one gathered was a stain on my morals, and a regret in my heart… you are blunt, yet honest in your words. Becoming the seventh would be one step towards my own redemption.”
Asogre’s Keyblade appeared, and I tossed it to him. Unbound, redeem him.
We all made it to the barrier, and as I figured, all seven of us opened it. Well then… that was easy. As we made it to the surface, we were greeted by a sunset… and the soldiers I called. “Hey Zeke. Leon said as he walked up. “The Heartless have been dealt with. So, how was it in there?”
“The Heartless seem really hell bent on getting the the people that were trapped behind this barrier.” I looked over to Asgore. “Are you willing to stay and help fight them, or what?”
“I think it would be best if those unable or not strong enough were someplace safe.” He replied.
“Then we take them to Daybreak Empire and if they wish to fight, they will be given Keyblades and enrolled into the training programs. There’s still lots of room back home… so who’s coming?”
“I will, “ Toriel said. “Chara needs to be somewhere safe, and I don’t want Frisk to be in any danger.”
“I… have some things to tend to here first before I head with you guys.” Alphes said.
“I’m staying to fight.” Undyne said. “I wanna clean house here.”
“I’m coming to.” I looked down, and saw that talking flower at my feet.
“How long have you been there?” I ask, half tempted to stomp on him.
“I’ve been watching you since you got to the Underground. Then… Chara…”
“You know him?”
“He’s my brother!”
“... you… who were you before you became this?”
“... Asriel…”
“Oh, so those notes I found in Alphes secret lab were on you then. That explains it.”
“You wha?!” Alphes said.
“You should destroy things you don’t want people to find. Either way, if Flo… Asriel is a Nobody now, then his heart must be somewhere out there… question is, where did it go?”
“What is that anyway, a Nobody?” Asriel asked.
“A being without a heart. From what I figure, Monsters aren’t meant to live on after death, and since a Heartless wasn’t involved in what happened, or so I’m guessing, then his heart… or soul, you all call it, might be gone… Any ideas X?”
“Well, we might be able to clone him a heart… though I’ve only ever seen that happen once.” Everyone gasped, even Asriel.
“How do we pull that off?”
“Much like with how when a child is born, they are related to their parents, so is the heart related to the parents hearts. A heart can regrow itself when a small piece is removed, but only if one piece of light and darkness are removed, that’s how God was able to forge me and you didn’t go into a coma.”
“That makes sense. How risky is it?”
“Well, getting the parts from the parents hearts and mixing them together is the easy part, the hard part will be waiting to so if the new heart will reject the body.”
“You did this before?”
“Duh, back with my first wielder. I’ll need you to lend me full control of your body though.”
“Alright, three hours tops, any more and I’ll knock your block off.”
“That would hurt you to.”
“Like I care. Well, let’s get this over with.”
I opened my eyes. I was in Daybreak Empire hospital… I was standing over a goat kid in the same clothes as Chara. Both the goat kid and Chara were on the bed. Any time over?
Had fifteen minutes to spare. Asgore and Toriel are resting. The new heart accepted the body, now we just wait for it to adjust and with the memories Flowy had, Asriel well be like how he was before this happened.
Good. Glad I now know this… hey X, can a heart grow from just a light and dark part of itself?
The following days where an adjustment. Chara and Asriel woke up and were readjusting to… well, being alive. Chara had no memories of what Core did to him, and honestly that relieved me. This new information involving regrowing a person’s heart might be just what we need. If I can somehow get to the place between light and darkness, where the Nobodies are born, and bring a Heartless, would all of the Nobodies go for it, or just the one who’s heart is within it?
Any ways on getting there X?
Not really. Not much is known about Nothingness, but getting there can only be done by a Nobody as far as I know. It isn’t exactly a realm, yet it’s endless like light and darkness.
Then that leaves a few options. We could try and find a Nobody, and use it to go there, but I’m not sure that would work. Maybe it’s too risky…. Damn it, we finally have a possibility of getting the people lost to darkness back, and we have no means to get to the place that can pull it off.
Noble actions aren’t easy to pull off. Maybe going to another world will take your mind off of things?
I dunno. I guess I’m just getting restless.
Knock, knock, knock. Someone knocked on my office door. “It’s Cid, open up!”
I rolled my eyes. “Enter Cid.” Cid came in, looking a little shaken. “You alright?”
“Not entirely. Some of the teams sent to rebuild the rest of the world went into the castle, where that jackass that killed everyone was, and they found notes… I’m gonna have nightmares for months…”
“Where are they now?”
“Notes are in my lab, but that’s not why I came. We found something…” Cid pulled out a Keychain… it was a yellow eye that looked kinda crazy. “When someone tried to place it on their Keyblade, things went to hell fast. It rained chocolate milk from cotton candy clouds, and the floors turned to soap! And it turned my underwear into a fish!”
I walked up and took the Keychain. “Well that’s odd. X, which Keyblade does this belong to?”
“Uh, none. I’ve never seen this Keychain before.”
“Really, then what is it?”
“A… I have no idea. It has to go to a Keyblade, but none of our siblings have a Keychain like this. We may have to make the body from scratch.”
“How do you do that?”
“A Keyblades body isn’t really all that complicated, it can be made from anything really, the Keychain is where all of our power and consciousness are stored. Once the two are connected the Keychain will change to weapon it’s attached to to look like it should.”
“It’s that easy?” Cid asked.
“That only works if the Keychain has no body. This guy might have just reacted when it attached to an already owned body.”
“So when a wielder switches out the Keychain… the body is borrowed?” I ask.
“That’s about right.”
I looked around, and spotted a sword with a slot for an accessory at the bottom or the handle. “Here goes nothing.” I say as I place the Keychain on it. At first nothing happens, then the sword is engulfed in a dark aura, and changed. When it was done, it looked… odd.
“Anyone there?”
Where the, where am I?!
Relax, what’s you name?
Discord. What happend to my body! Why can’t I move!
You’re a Keyblade… where have I heard that name before?
I am, was, I was a spirit of chaos. Fluttershy managed to befriend me and… wait, those silver men! What happened!
Calm down Discord! Fluttershy is fine, but majority of Equestria was… gone...
... Is the one who did it… are they dead?
Finished him personally.
Good. How am I a… you called me a Keyblade, what is that?
Cid left and I explained everything to Discord with X explaining some of the more… advanced information.
That’s about it. Everything that’s happened and what you now are… though a living being turned into a Keyblade, and here I thought Zeke was the only one to become a Keyblade.
Then why does he still have a body?
Our father, and maker, Kingdom Hearts turned him into a human Keyblade, you were turned body, soul, mind, and heart, into one. That bastard that nearly killed this world must have known some dark stuff to pull that off.
Am I going to be stuck like this? Can I even use magic?
Maybe, but maybe it has to be cast like a spell. I stood up and pointed Discord at the wall. “Here goes nothing. Ice!” A blast of ice hit the wall, freezing it over a bit.
Well, it’s not exactly the same as what I used to do, but I guess this will have to be trial and error. So, X can talk through you, could I?
Probably, what for?
I just want to let Fluttershy and the others know I’m okay… also… so you’re married to Fluttershy, sunbutt, moonbutt, Sparkle, Rainbow, Chrysalis, and two others I can’t remember?
Was a surprise, but I learned to love them. Now I can’t imagine life without them.
I guess I can live like this so long as Fluttershy is alright… do me a favor though...
What?
... could you name a child after me?
… Let’s let Fluttershy and the others know about you first.
I let Discord talk though me, and it was rather emotional. Fluttershy was a mix of sad, happy, and scared for her friend, the others were worried. So was I. I knew Core could do this, that fight at Olympus Coliseum proved his Keyblade forging abilities, but that was different. Yellow Core changed into a Keyblade at will, Discord is stuck like this, and he was a reality bending demigod of sorts. This is bad beyond words.
After the talk was over, Discord swore he’s keep what happened to him, from happening to others. He agreed to become my second Keyblade, and since I can activate his magic through spell casting, it would work out since normally I can’t use magic. I also decided to try out all the things I could do with Discord in terms of magic.
We were in the snowy lands just outside Daybreak Empire’s border. So far, cure, fire, ice, gravity, stop(finally, gonna do that to Huxley next time I see him) and a few others worked without fail. Should we try something more… unusual?
Please do, I’m dying to make something abnormal.
I pointed Discord up. “... Cake!” I shouted the first random thought in my head… and a rather large cake fell from the sky. “... well that worked…”
I hope it’s chocolate cake!
Perhaps we should try and use Discord’s… unique magic and cast a spell to take us somewhere. Specifically, Nothingness.
That would be?
The place between light and dark. Where beings that shouldn’t exist are born. I pointed Discord to the empty air in front of me. “... Portal to Nothingness.” I say, as a beam of light shoots from Discord, and it opens a grey portal. “That actually worked?!”
That felt tingly. I like it!
Well, I may be breaking house rules, but technically I’m going ‘nowhere.’ I walked into the portal, and found myself in the same final boss area of Kingdom Hearts two, the FINAL boss battle against Xemnas. “Well… this place looks weird.”
I could have some real fun here If I still had a body.
Well, time to put my theory to the test. I managed to summon a Soldier Heartless… and things went to hell fast. Countless Dusk Nobodies appeared. Oh fuck this! I disbanded the Heartless and ran back through the portal. When I got out, it closed. Well, that answers that.
So they just want a heart, they don’t care if it’s theirs or not. Animals!
They barely have enough function to attack, and move. When a heart is near they go crazy.
“Well, we still learned something. If I cast it as a spell, Discord’s magic will cast… seemingly anything.”
Hello, spirit of chaos, remember… er, former spirit of chaos, but still.
“Then we might have a trump card against Core. Finally, we have something he doesn’t.”
I was taking a nap, cuddling Luna. I handed X to Button, and Discord to Dinky… I can only imagine her room might be nothing more than Candy by now… though there was someone else in bed with Luna and I… Toriel decided to… ‘stick around’ since Chara, Asriel, and Frisk all seemed to like me and got along with the others fine… Long story short, the wedding to make her an official member of the family is in a month… I only agreed because A, Frisk is an amazing kid. He doesn’t fight when sparring with the others, he blocks and dodges. No one has yet to land a hit on him. And B, I wanted to make sure Chara and Asriel were alright still. After everything I was told what happened to them… they went through hell.
Toriel shifted. She was hugging me, her chest against my back… so fluffy… Damn it! I heard Luna groan as she started to wake up. “What time is it?” She asked sleepily.
“Ten in the morning.” I replied.
“Oh… Things have gotten a tad slow, haven’t they?”
“How so?”
“It's been awhile since Toriel decided to join our family, and about half a week since Discord appeared. I guess I just expected something else to happen already.”
“Maybe I can look at the world records, see if any of them we can take a family visit to?”
“That sounds nice.”
I got up, got dressed, and went to pick up Discord and X. As I expected, there was large piles of Candy in Dinky’s room… I told her hide it well, and share with her siblings.
I like Dinky. She’s fun, random, and cute.
Glad to hear. I picked up X from Button. He liked duel wielding, and went into my office. Lots of files had been added since last night, and it will only grow if I don’t go through them. Only down side. I picked up a file.
Scouter: David World: Afterworld
Word has human inhabitants, though it seems spirits exist here as well. When they appeared, I was met with hostility until I summoned my Keyblade, and they seemed to have calmed down and were passive since. I found my body began to fade, but a quick, and overpriced, meal managed to restore my body from fading.
That information was given by a boy, who was also a spirit, named Haku River. He seemed more friendly than the other spirits, and informed me he was trying to change the old says, so a few humans at a time could enter and walk among the spirits. His goal seems to be a mixing of humans and spirits living together.
While many spirits were rude, I was allowed the services to the Bathhouse, as a small section was made for the rare event a human like myself wandered in and had to wait til sunrise to leave, as at night a river filles around the ‘town’ and a whole other world also seems to exist within this world. I talked to Haku River, and the owner of the bathhouse, Yubaba, who was the most rude, about a possible meeting and contract, but all she seemed to care about was running the bath house, and gold.
Thankfully they accepted munny, as it is gold in a way, and many of the staff treated me better in the bathhouse. Once the sun was up I was able to leave.
You know this place Discord?
I wish. A bathhouse for spirits, I would have gotten so clean and socialized all the time there.
Wonder how they’ll treat us?
The ride there was rather short. I had Celestia with me and I landed us outside the, what I guessed, was the bathhouse. We were met by a boy in a white outfit with dark green or black hair. “Another from the outside world?” He asked.
“Yeah, one of my scouters was here.” I replied.
“Ah, you must be Zeke, David said you might come. Odd, you don’t smell like a human?”
“You can tell that by smell?”
“We spirits have many ways of telling what’s what, but smell is the most used.”
“What do I smell like?” Celestia asked.
The boy, who must be Haku River, took a sniff… then got down on his knees and bowed. “It’s an honor for a demigod to visit our humble bathhouse.”
“There is no need for that… what’s your name?”
He got up. “Haku River, though Haku works as well.” I was right. “Please tell me, as a demigod, what can you do?”
“I move the sun on my world, and my sister moves the moon.”
“Are you seeking relaxation in our bathhouse?”
“We were wondering if that was okay actually. I wasn’t sure about me, but what about our human children?” I asked.
Haku pondered for a time. “Yubaba might have an issue with it. Even though many improvements have been made since long ago, she still holds onto the old ways.”
“How long ago did these changes take place, and why?”
“About eighty years ago, a human girl and her family wandered up to this place. Her parents ate food that was offerings to the spirits, and they were turned into pigs. The girl was made into a worker, in order to repay the bathhouse and the spirits for what her parents did. After some time, many got to like her, and she changed so much about our perceptions of humans. She was the only one to break free of Yubaba’s contracts, and then, she freed me. She and her parents returned to the human world… though, she did visit once after that. She was an adult then.”
“Sounds like you liked her.” Celestia teased.
Haku kept a straight face, but his cheeks rated him out. “Well, anyway. You and your kin, including the humans, should be welcome here so long as you pay.”
“Celestia, you get the others, I wanna talk to this, Yubaba.” I asked as Celestia nodded, and got on her glider and flew off. “So is she available?”
“Please, follow me.”
Yubaba was a rather… unique person, in both attitude and appearance. She sat at her desk as I sat in a chair in front of it. Jewels and objects of precious value were all over the place. “So,” She spoke. “A human who has become a spirit. Well, a weapon anyway. You and those two humans will be allowed to have the services of the bathhouse, so long as payment is upfront for each member, and please pay for any and all food consumed.”
“Of course.” I pulled out my munny bag. I was carrying about 78k in munny… how it all fits in that, thank Twilight. “Will this cover it?”
I tossed her the bag, and her eyes widened. “This will do more than enough. So, now that that is out of the way, I suppose Haku told you about the place, and my general distaste for humans?”
“Yes, I was wondering why you have this distaste for them?”
“Frankly, it’s the fact they don’t know how to leave well enough alone. When Chihiro came here, I expected her to be like any other human that had the misfortune to find themselves here. In the end, I was made a fool of, and a legend went on about this place. It was supposed to keep humans away from here, but we have been getting two or three humans here a year since fifteen years ago.”
“Humans as a race have short lifespans. Not enough gets passed on, or the next generation wants to see the truth for themselves before taking the world of elders. Humanity can be… well stupid, largely, but we make it work for us.”
“You’re a weapon, and akin to a spirit. Yet you still call yourself a human?”
“Being human is all I know, and I won't trade that for anything.”
Yubaba shrugged. “Well, if that’s how you feel. So, how did you humans get ahold of spirit weapons like those giant keys?”
“Keyblades. They are made from either light or darkness. They choose their wielders, and contain great power.”
“Enough that when that human earlier appeared, and summoned it, it completely cloaked his sent. You are dangerous, but you decide to help as many as you can, why?”
“They call you a witch, what horrors have you seen?”
Yubaba looked at me curiously. “I’ve seen my fair share, why?”
“I’ve seen murder, death, violence, and evil since I was born. Until I got this power, I only could help it, even though I did very little, and I still was marked for death. Now that I have the Keyblades, I don’t want anyone to see the things I’ve seen. I will give the power to those who need it, to protect what they care about.”
Yababa sighed. “Well, it’s noble, but a fool's goal.”
“Then I will die a fool, dragging the evil with me.”
“... you really are still just a human.”
“And proud.”
She smiled. “Well, I suppose that can’t be helped. I suppose you're wondering about a few things?”
“A few. Why do the bodies of humans disappear without eating some food after sunset?”
“When this place was made, powerful spirits wanted the spirits that came here to be safe from humans that hunted us back then. I suppose Haku was right in that regard though, these humans are innocent of the crimes of their ancestors. It would be like hating a new born baby cause it’s parents are criminals.”
I’m not sure if she was referring to me or not when saying that? “If this is all, I guess I’ll go see if my family has arrived yet. It was nice speaking Yubaba.”
“Please, come back whenever. Send those documents and I’ll sign and with conditions,” She held the munny pouch for me to see. “And bring lots of spending cash.”
I chuckled. “Sure.”
WIth all the munny I gave Yubaba, she had us in the largest bath tub they had. Large plates of food were constantly offered, and often refused. No one can eat a whole pig, especially one THAT big. While the adults were all nude in the giant tub, the kids had swimsuits on and were in the tub across from us. This bath water was really relaxing though, and this world had no Heartless. For once a relaxing day.
While Toriel was… keeping hidden under the water, which was reasonable, she was new and at most we kissed so far, the others, save for fluttershy who was bathing the twins in a small wooden bathtub, were splashing each other like it was a day at the beach.
When we finally got out of the bathtubs we went to explore the town some. There were games, mostly there were tea shops and food stalls. Spirits like to eat apparently. There was a game where the goal was to use some kinda paper net to catch fish before the water broke the net. Most of us didn’t get anything, but Diamond Tiara managed to catch three goldfish, well, spirit fish, so they were magic.
A few other games were archery, to which I got everyone a prize. Thanks dad. Lastly we played a game of combat. Luna entered this. The goal was to use bamboo swords to defeat your opponent, and you win a rather packed box of gold. Luna effortlessly defeated all other challengers, and claimed the gold for herself.
The bathhouse had rooms for overnight guests, which we were, and we went to bed. I was around five or so when Toriel woke me up. “Zeke.” She whispered to me, cuddling me like she did this morning.
“Yeah?” I ask, sleepy.
“I’m sorry if I‘m not as… forward as the others.”
“Don’t be. You're new to this, group marriage thing, plus your dead children just came back to life. I’m just surprised you decided to join.”
“Yes, Chara, and Asriel I loved them dearly, and it still feels like a dream that they are back. You performed a miracle for me.”
“I just had X take over, he’s the one that did all the work.”
“True, but you could have denied him to take control of you, or killed Flowey when you first encountered him. You saved our whole race, and are helping us co-exist with the humans on our world, and… you’re just doing so much.”
“Everyone who’s helping knows what it feels like to lose their home because they have. I don’t want that to change, I wanna get all the lost worlds back, and make sure every world among the stars can co-exist. It’s an impossible dream, but so far everything that’s happened to me has been impossible, so I’m not letting it go.”
School, the one thing I didn’t miss about life before the Nobodies showed up. All my combat and gym classes are done with for the year, it’s just the academics left really. I sighed, lifting my head up off my desk to look at the board. Mama Toriel was my math teacher to boot, so it was embarrassing as well as boring when the lessons started.
The bell rang, and everyone got ready to leave. “Remember class.” Mama, er, Mrs. Toriel spoke. “Tomorrow will be a half day, for the field trip to the newly rebuilt area’s of Daybreak outside the Empire borders. So get your cameras ready.”
Everyone left, but I stayed behind. “How far back into Equestria have they rebuilt?” I ask Mama Toriel.
“They just reached what used to be Manehattan, They managed to make a small town just outside, there’s a hospital they rebuilt , and there are still plenty of canned and preserved food goods that can be eaten. Majority is sent here, but more than enough is there. I think there’s also farms?”
“Cool, so are we just gonna look at the stuff?”
“Actually, your father figured this would be a good opportunity to help rebuild, so you’ll all team up into groups of three try to rebuild, scavenge, or clean up the mess.”
“Cool, I think I’ll scavenge.” I left, heading for my last class then I can finally go home. If I rebuild I could make a house someone could live in… then again, those survival/building games I’ve played before didn’t end well… Scavenging seems more my ally, run or fly around everywhere looking for things to help rebuild, or something that’s needed. Cleaning is just boring… Scavenge it is without question.
“Hey Rumble!” I heard Scoot’s voice from behind. Sure enough, she was there when I turned around. “You get the science homework done last night? I kinda… forgot to do mine…” She said with a nervous grin.
“What did you do?”
“... ate candy with Dinky…”
“That’s a pile larger than her doorway!”
“I never said I ate it all with her! … just a… three handfuls…”
I rolled my eyes. “Fine. We have the same class, so just copy before Ma- Mrs. Sparkle takes it.”
She looked at me. “Why are you so embarrassed to call them our moms at school?”
“... I just don’t like it…”
“You saw, WAY too many bad school comedies back when.”
We made it to class, and Scoot’s started copeing as fast as she could. She was about halfway done when Mrs. Sparkle spoke. “So class, as you know you are heading to the currently ruins of Manehattan. The city itself was an amazing place before, but as you see it now is nothing but a shadow of what it was. The current areas that have been searched are marked with the spray paint image of a crown, those marked for exploration are marked with a spray paint keyhole, and obviously those out of reach of current exploration have no markings.”
A student raised their hand. “Yes Kathy?”
“How exactly are we gonna help rebuild?” She asked. Kathy was a well enough fighter, though, she lacked in magic and her grades were as bad as mine at times.
“Well, Cid and I have modified the use of Gummi ship building tech, to be used to make, repair, and help design buildings for those of you that want to rebuild a building. For the scavengers, you’ll be heading with assigned recon men to explore areas marked for exploration, but you as a group will pick where to explore. Lastly, the cleaners will be gathering all broken items, such as furniture, and other things as such, to scrap and separate into metal to melt down, and parts that can still be used.”
Scoot’s handed me my homework from under our large desk.. “Thanks.” She whispered.
“Lastly class, Recent news have reported that strange things have been seen by the ones sent to rebuild and explore. We are certain they aren't Heartless, but I feel the need to remind you all, keep your Keyblades out. Even if you don’t run into anything, the area is dangerous. If it’s the… Nobodies, stay in your group. Unlike Heartless, they tend to have a mind, and can use it. Now that that’s over with, time to hand in your homework from last night.”
Dinner time, not the end of the day, but my favorite part of it. Mama Care and Luna made meatloaf with large helpings of mashed potatoes and refried beans. “So are you kids excited for the trip to the construction sites?” Mama Chrysalis asked.
“Yeah!” Dinky replied. “I’m gonna rebuild a building.”
“I plan on scavenging.” Button said. “I wanna try and find something either really creepy or really cool.”
“Be safe while there Button.” Mama Care said.
“Yes mom.”
“What are you gonna do Diamond Tiara?” Dad asked.
“I think I’ll do clean up. I’ve been getting into macgyver, and I kinda wanna build something out of a bunch of junk.” She replied… Still can’t believe that’s the same girl who used to bully us in school.
“I’ll be with Tiara.” Snails said. “I think my clumsiness will help break the stuff apart.”
“That’s… one way to go at it.” Mama Celestia said… never in a million years did I think I’d ever call the princess of the sun and moon mom… “Scootaloo?”
“Gonna scavenge, like Button. Maybe we can team up Button?” Scoot’s said.
“That would be a good idea.” Button replied. “Rumble?” He asked me.
“Rumble told me he wanted to be a scavenger after class.” Mam Toriel said. “What about you three, Chara, Asriel, Frisk?”
“I wanna rebuild a theater, you know, so the workers can relax after work.” Asirel said.
“I wanna rebuild a restaurant.” Chara said.
“It’s in groups, why not try and mix those together?” I ask.
“That could work.” Chara said.
“It would look cool!” Frisk replied.
My conversation with my parents were never like this, we did talk, but we watched TV also, so our attention was focused elsewhere… I miss my moms at times… Like Celestia and Luna, they were sisters, but both had bad luck with relationships. Then Mama Flitter had a relationship that ended… because she got pregnant with me… She didn’t hate me, she and aunty Cloudchaser both raised me, they both became my moms… Whoever my biological dad was can rot as a Heartless… I wonder if they’d go for joining Zeke like Toriel did? They were desperate enough back then, and when they come back that likely won’t have changed.
Everyone in class was riding our gliders to the site. Took about an hour, and two fifteen minute breaks after we cleared to frozen north, but we made it to the site. The area was a mix of rebuilding, and destroying. Guess they want it to look as good as new when everyone returns.
Everyone landed and I met up with Scoot’s and Button. “So how long are we gonna wait til we scavenge?” I ask.
“Gesh Rumble, we just got here. Wait a few minutes.” Scoot’s replied.
“What’s the hurry anyway Rumble?” Button asked.
“At first it was just to find cool stuff, but I wanna find what’s the workers have been seeing.” I answered, gaining a surprised look from the two. “Don’t tell me you aren’t wondering what it might be?”
“I’ll admit, it is weird, but why do you wanna find it so bad?”
“To be like dad. He saved our whole world, well, what was left of it, and is leading the rebuilding, and freed Mama Toriels people. I just think, even if we aren't his kids by blood, we have a right to follow in his example. This thing could be bad, and hurt the workers.”
“And you think we’d have a chance against it?” Scoot’s replied sarcastically.
“We held our own against those swarms of Nobodies before, this is probably just one thing, so it will be easy compared to that fight.”
Button and Scootaloo looked at each other. “Well, training simulations have been feeling easier with every win…” Button said.
“And Fighting whatever this is might be cool… and I could test out that new move I learned…” Scootaloo added.
“Then it’s settled. We’ll act excited, and try to ditch the guy we’re placed with. Once that’s done, we head off to the yet-to-be-explored area’s, and try to find it. If it doesn’t show within an hour, we can go back.” I stated.
“Fine, but if we get in trouble with moms and dad, it’s every kid for themselves.”
We were assigned to a recon man and he had us walking through the buildings marked to explore. We quickly split up, and each ran in different directions. It was easy to lose him, and we all met up far passed the marked buildings. “Too easy.” I said.
“One hour Rumble, let’s get going.” Scoot’s said.
We explored several buildings, found a few cool things, but nothing seemed to be around here. The hour was almost up, and we only found a few trinkets. “Maybe it was just some wild animal they were seeing?” Button suggested.
“I guess… I was hoping it was a monster or something we could fight.” I whined. We were ready to leave, just making it to the doorway of the lobby of some old public gym when…
“So fuzzy animals like to play warrior?” We all turned around, a man was there. His hair was short and a shining silver color, his eyes were a fierce yellow. He wore a black leather vest over a white t-shirt with a picture of a black crow on it, and navy jeans. He also wore fingerless black gloves with metal studs on the knuckles.
We all summoned our Keyblades. “Who are you?” I demanded.
“Call me Crow, so I take it you brats are some kinda Keyblade wielders in training?”
Well… it works for dad. I threw my Keyblade, making it into a Reflect Raid. He blocked it the first time, but the attack still was going, he didn’t block it the eight more times it went before it returned to me. “That’s about right.” I state with a grin.
The man, Crow, felt across his face… he had a small cut. He laughed. “Finally, those Foreteller weaklings didn’t even touch me last time.” He summoned some kinda sword that looked like a bat wing, with a blue eye where the handle and blade meet.
The fight began, and he was better with that sword than I thought. Whatever we didn’t dodge we blocked, and he did the same. The whole match seemed almost even, and we were three against him! Damn, we might be in trouble.
“Eat this!” Scoot’s said. She was floating in the air and her body looked like electricity was pulsating from her. She waved her Keyblade around and balls of electricity shot out it’s tip, all going towards Crow, some hitting.
Crow was knocked back, but managed to still stand. “Well that’s new. Never seen a Thunderstorm shotlock before.” He floated in mid air now. “Try a Dark Volley.”
Projectiles of darkness were shot from the tip of his sword. Thankfully we cast a Reflera in time, and the magic shield kept them from hitting us. “That all you got?!” I yelled as he dropped down on the ground.
There was a haze, and I was thrown against a wall. “Rumble!” Button yelled.
“You three are fun.” Crow said. “Sadly I think my ride is arriving.” A portal opened behind him… it was silver. A person in a chrome hooded coat walked out of it.
“Did you gather the data?” The hooded person asked.
“I got it, now let’s get out of here, that heart hurts from here.” Was he handicaped this whole time!? “Chow brats.” Crow and the person walked through the portal and it vanished.
“Damn it.” I said, hitting the wall behind me. “He was on a handi cap from the crystal heart… and we still barely matched him… You think he works for Core?”
Scootaloo and Button helped me up. “Whatever he was doing here, we gotta tell dad. The heart either is losing range, or can’t protect as well further away from the empire.” Scoot’s said.
“Great… we’re gonna be grounded, aren't we?” We all held our heads down… this hasn’t been a good day.
There comes a point in every new parent's life where they must punish their kids… this was mine… and god I didn’t wanna do it. “You three ran off from the safe area, ran into one of CORE’S men, and are in so much trouble!” I yelled, my heart hurt to see their sad faces.
“We didn’t think-” Rumble tried to speak.
“Clearly not! I know the heart keeps this world safe from things like that, and now that I know that’s not fully true, I’m glad to know know rather than later, but you three could have been killed!”
“We still managed to beat him.” Scootaloo added.
“At the cost of Rumble breaking a rib!” I inhaled… the term ‘grounded’ in my family was being buried alive then digging your way out by hand… or with a spoon like I always carried with me. “Just… just go to your rooms… I’ll deliver your punishments later…”
They left with their heads hung low… and so did I. Damn it… parenting sucks. I walked into the bedroom, where all the girls were, and just dropped onto the bed. I felt someone rub my back. “So, what’s the verdict?” I heard Care ask.
“Undecided… I’ll deliver it later…” I replied, my voice muffled by my face planted onto the mattress.
“I hate punishing them too, but it needs to be done.”
“They only did it cause Rumble thought they had to prove they could be as good as me… I didn’t even do much…”
“You saved what’s left of this world, are leading efforts to rebuild it, and saved Toriel’s people from their imprisonment, and are helping them co-exist with the other inhabitants after that war most of the humans there don’t even remember… you call that nothing?” Luna asks.
“I just helped.”
“You always say that, but you help in ways no one else could have thought possible. You’re a hero Zeke.” Fluttershy says.
“I hate having an ego…”
“That aside, what will be their punishment? They ment well, but one was badly hurt. I think I hate this as much as Zeke does.” Twilight said.
“They still need to be punished.” Celestia said.
“Rumble is hurt though, isn’t that lesson enough for him?” Rainbow asked.
I shifted, now laying on my side. “It was his idea to do that… Maybe we can have them clean the house… the WHOLE house.”
“That would take them a month or more.” Chrysalis said. “Though it does seem fair. Should that be it?”
“I’ll take away their armors.” Twilight said. “The whole point of those things was to protect them when things start getting heated, not to go find a fight and forget all about them.”
“I guess that works… so how about when they have cleaned the whole house, they can get them back?”
“I suppose that’s fair.” Care said. “Though, I’m taking Button’s games away as well, until they’re done.”
“I guess Rumble and Scoot’s should have something of theirs taken away as well.” Rainbow said. “How about TV?”
“Sure.” I said, sadly…
“What did your parents do to punish you?” Rune asked.
“Buried me alive, and I had to dig back up.”
There was silence. “Alright, that’s out without question.” Care said, breaking the silence.
Button, Rumble, and Scootaloo’s punishment was delivered, and they seemed a bit relieved. Guess they expected worse. Dinner was like usual, even through those three were being punished they made a game out of cleaning the house. Whoever finished for the day first wins bragging rights for the rest of the day. I was glad they weren't upset.
Tomorrow came and I was in my office again, going through whatever was piled onto my desk last night, which wasn’t much. There was a knock at the door and Leon entered. “Sir?” He asked, taking a seat.
“Something happen?”
“Some strange new Heartless were spotted in Traverse Town. They were dealt with, but we managed to take photos of them first.” He handed me the photos, and what I saw made little sense.
“These aren't Heartless…” I say, looking over the images again.
“What are they?”
“Unversed. Creatures of negative energy given physical form.” How? Vanitas was destroyed, and returned to Ventus?
“Are they dangerous?”
“They upset the balance like Heartless do, but when destroyed, they return to the source of their creation. That can only be done if Someone had their light and dark of their heart separated via Keyblade. And only people with hearts of darkness can pull that off.”
“So our best bet to stop these things is to find whoever this… half a person is, and destroy them?”
“Yeah, reuniting the heart works too, but we’d have to know where his light half is.”
“So shall we treat the Unversed like we do the Heartless.”
“That would be best. They aren't as varied as Heartless, but they often attack in mass swarms.”
“I’ll tell the soldiers to keep their guard up, last thing we need is mass panic.”
Three… Two… One.
There was a loud, stomping noise from outside, and some screaming. Leon and I ran outside. When we got outside, there was a large Unversed attacking and knocking people aside… Iron Prisoner II… I never beat that thing in the game. “Leon, try and take care of that thing, the puppeteer must be somewhere.”
I ran through the city, large amounts of smaller Unversed were running around, but in a city of combat ready Keyblade wielders, it wasn’t much of an attack. I found… the exact description of the man the kids fought, standing in front of the castle. “Well, took your time.” He said.
“You…”
Oh...
Shit...
“Yeah, I don’t think-” I grabbed him by his head, and threw him… through two whole buildings. “What the?!” He yelled as he got out from the rubble.
I somehow made one giant leap over to him, I was too pissed to care. “You… broke… one of my sons ribs…” I summoned X and DIscord, and activated my armor.
I’ve never seen Zeke this mad before.
I didn’t even think he could get so mad.
“Look, they star-”
I swung with both X and Discord, he blacked, but dropped to the ground, where I stomped his head into the ground. “You.” I stomped again. “Don’t.” I stomped again. “Ever.” I stomped harder. “Harm.” I stomped again. “My.” I stomped, hearing a crack as I did. “Family!” I kicked him to the side, his face was bleeding… black… just like Chara before…
He got up, clearly hurt, and was wiping the ‘blood’ away. “The hell with this.” Before I could react, a DTD opened behind me, and he tackled me into it. When we came out, it looked like we were in… Ponyville, like Huxley’s, but the people were anthro… Devin’s world? … no, this feels different. When I stopped looking around, I followed saw him running away.
“Like hell!” I chased after him. He stopped to try and open the door to what looked like Rarity’s boutique from the show. I sparta kicked him through the door, knocking it down and rushing in and held him by his throat up against the wall. “Come near my family again and I will send you to oblivion!”
I threw him into another room, to which he looked at someone in what looked like the kitchen as I was walking there. “All yours.” He told the person in there, I entered.
I looked at the kitchen table… where yellow Core was… “... Yellow? Wait…” This was a trap! ”...crap…” I looked on the other side of the table and saw… memory Huxley? “... Well this is deja vu.”
Ben took a deep breath. “So! How can I help you today?” He asks honestly, seeing the armored man.
“First off… the hell is she doing here?” The man asked.
“Before you suddenly burst in we were having a nice conversation before I had to fight her and her buddy.” The white cloaked being explains. “By the way it’s nice to meet you, name’s Ben.” He says with a nod.
“Zeke, and… I’m sorry, you look like something I fought in my Mark of Mastery exam.”
“Is it the white cloak?” Ben asks curiously.
“Yeah, how’d you guess?”
“As far as I know these cloaks only come in black, so if you said you saw something like me then it’s a little obvious.” He shrugs.
“Judging from your speech, you’re from earth also?”
“That is correct.” He nods. “And I’ve heard quite a bit about you my fine friend, being apart of some murder family yet being a nice guy travels fast.” He says, knowing ‘Yellow’ told him that but still.
Zeke was silent. “I’m gonna ask, are you with Core, or against them?”
“Well I’m supposed to be fighting against them so there’s that.” Ben shrugs. “Ms. Core here, or ‘Yellow’ as you called her, and her buddy Jet were supposed to be a little...test I suppose.” He says honestly. “But me and you have a lot to talk about...like a lot a lot.”
“Your time is up.” Yellow said, getting up and walking over the Jet.
“How did I miss him?” Zeke questioned.
“He’s half Invisible. That’s why.” He says in a half joking manner..
“Har har.” Zeke replies. “Well, in any case, this won’t be good.” He arched his back, and the Xehanort's guardian appeared. “Might as well go full out.”
“Can we at least move to somewhere less….populated? Please?” Ben asked, summoning his Duskblade and getting up, moving closer to Zeke while looking at his new opponents.
Yellow turned into a Keyblade, Jet wielding her. “Time to begin.” It was a haze, one swing and both Zeke and Ben were thrown through the wall of Rarity’s kitchen and rolled on the ground until they stopped.
“Well fuck.” Zeke said, getting up quickly.
“You don’t say?” Ben asked, raising his left hand and focusing, summoning Vexen’s shield and slightly surprising me that I still felt his keyblade in his other hand. “Thank god.” He muttered before getting up and readying himself.
“I’ll ask later.” Zeke said, summoning another Keyblade. “Discord, now or never.”
“Again, we have a lot to talk about.” He says, not really surprised to see Discord as a Keyblade considering a part of his heart was turned into the blade he has now.
Zeke raised Discord into the air. “Chaos realm.” Jet, Ben and Zeke were all swallowed into a bubble, to which reality seemed to be falling apart. “This should be safe for a fight.”
“Oh dear…” Ben muttered. “Shit’s about to get weird…” He muttered before taking a careful step forwards towards Jet.
“Dark mass.” He said, summoning a large orb of darkness that circled around him.
Zeke charged in. Swinging Discord. “Reality Shift!” His attack met the orb, and it was destroyed.
Jet jumped back. “Unexpected.”
Glass shattering could be heard before I swung one of Xaldin’s lances down towards Jet while he was distracted, stabbing the being in the shoulder before I grabbed a second lance and thrusted another one towards him, hoping the second hit will land.
He caught it, and shoved it though Ben as he threw him off. Zeke ran over to Ben. “Healing hit.” Zeke tapped Ben on his head with Discord, and Ben’s injury vanished. “Man this comes in handy.”
“Lucky…” Ben frowned before getting up and summoning Saix’s claymore, ready for Jet to make his attack.
Jet lifted his Keyblade into the air. “Hellhounds.” What looked like Neoshadow Dogs appeared from behind him and charged at us.
“Fuck.” Zeke said, throwing the X-blade into a Strike Raid, destroying one.
Ben dismissed the claymore and brought out two Gun Arrows, starting to fire at the other dogs. The bolts of light destroyed one of the dogs and stunned another before he was forced to reload his weapons. “This is just great.” Ben mutters, not liking how this guy could summon allies easily while he was piss poor at it.
“Two can play at that.” Zeke says, his Xehanort's Guardian pulsating with Darkness as a Darkside rises from the ground. “Thank god that worked.” He muttered.
“How come everyone knows how to summon things like a champ while I can barely make two Dusks?” Ben asks with a frown, feeling a tad bit weak when seeing both Zeek and Jet’s actions.
“Practice… this was the first time I actually did that.” Zeke admits. “Been around for nearly a year.” The Darkside Zeke summoned took swipes at the Hellhounds, vanquishing them instantly.
“Been at this for all of a week or so.” Ben sighs out, dismissing his weapons and summoning his Keyblade and Vexen’s shield. “Got a plan? Cause I’d rather not run in like an idiot.” He asks, hoping Zeke has a plan.”
“This reality bubble won’t hold forever.” Ben looked at Zeke confused, clearly hearing the different voice.
“Gonna ask later.” Ben says before waving his keyblade up and summoning five Creepers, the nobodies muzzles glowing brightly before two move towards Jet and three close in on themselves and start pulsing.
“Any suggestions Discord?” Another voice from Zeke spoke.
“One, Just slash him Zeke.”
“Alright.” Zeke’s voice spoke.
The three creepers suddenly vanished, appearing above Jet as spears descended on the half heartless. “Well let’s get moving.” Ben says before moving forward, using his Creepers as a distraction to move forward, the two other creepers turning into swords and swing at Jet as well as Ben slashed at Jet with his keyblade, thankfully landing our hits.
Zeke rushed in fast, swinging Discord. Zeke landed the hit, and Jet was given what looked like a tear of darkness across his back, he quickly was being swallowed by it, until only the tear remained floating in the air. The bubble vanished, and Zeke and Ben were left standing in Rarity’s back yard looking at the tear. “Well… that was a thing…” Zeke said.
“Seemed...too easy…” Ben frowns, the creepers appearing next to him as he kept his shield and blade at the ready.
“Fight’s not over, I sent him to a place where someone could help us. Jump in you idiots!” The first voice spoke, making Zeke and Ben look at each other.
“Onward.” Ben says before dismissing the creepers and dashing through the portal with reckless abandon.
Zeke followed close, and the two were in for a… rather rocky ride.
Eclipse, Twilight’s twin brother, was wandering around town, getting used to having to moving around. Damn, it’s been awhile since I’ve had two legs. He thought as he neared Rarity’s shop. His dark, purple, messy hair with it’s blue and red streaks partly covered his blue-green eyes and the wind blew down the street. Looking around at other ponies, he wish he didn’t stand out with his darkening gray coat.
He expected to encounter drama, as this is Rarity he was talking about. He, however, was not expecting a rift to open up above the ground in front of the shop. “Well shit….can’t go one day can I?”
Three people came out of it, first was a man, with the body of an Invisible Heartless, and the head of a human, then a man in a white version of an Organization XIII cloak, wielding a, what he would call a ‘Duskblade’ and a familiar blue shield, and the third, was someone in black Ventus armor, wielding what looked like a Keyblade for Discord, and the X-blade.
“Yeah, can’t go one day.” He said in response
The one in the black armor got up first. “Damn, where are we now?”
“Fuck if I know.” The one in the white cloak groaned before getting up. “Note to self, don’t jump through portals all willy nilly.” He grumbles.
The one with the Invisible body stood up. “Test is not yet over.” He said, rushing in for an attack.
“Well, sorry to interrupt, but I kinda need to get to Rarity...so I’ma going to burst your bubble, but the test is over.” Eclipse says before summoning Oathkeeper and Oblivion to his side.
“And here I thought Huxley was trying to cosplay Roxas.” The one in the blackarmor comments.
“Says the one in Black Ventus armor and the X-blade, being a Elementary schooler's OC.”
“How about you both shut up for five seconds alright!” The one in the white cloak yells. “Fuck this isn’t a schoolyard rant!”
“Oh, it isn’t? My bad, I thought we were in candy land.” He looks around. “I retract my statement.”
The half Invisible looked at the newcomer. “Distraction.” He took one swing at the pony, and sent him flying through Rarity’s home.
“Again… really?” The black armored man says.
“Wow, he can actually hit. Haven’t met anypony who could since Nightmare.” Eclipse said, revealing a reflect spell over him.
The black armored and white cloaked people run over to him. “Names Zeke, that’s Ben, you alright?” Zeke asked.
“I’m fine, Rarity is going to be pissed….again...but that’s nothing.” He says, standing up from a crouched position. “The name’s Eclipse...well at least, it has been for eighteen years.”
“Out beats the both of us.” Zeke commented. “Nonetheless, you haven't ever fought against one of Core’s creations…”
“Who the hell is Core, and why come to my world? I was planning on a nap later.” He says, getting into a fighting position.
“Well too bad, life sucks and shit isn’t going to work like that.” The man in white says simply. “But all I can say is that Core is a bad guy, and he’ll be happy to find another person that interests him.”
“As long as he stays away from Twilight….” Eclipse mumbles as he stares straight at the Invisible hybrid. “So, who’s ugly?”
“That would be Jet, a powerful being that works for Core.” Ben says simply.
“And his Keyblade is one of Core’s reflections, Yellow.” Zeke answers.
“So let me get this straight…..We have a half Heartless, wielding a Keyblade made of a multiverse version of this Core person, and you two unintentionally dragged me into this?”
“Was Discord’s plan.” Zeke replies.
“I take full blame.” Discord’s voice says from Zeke’s mouth.
“Trust me Eclipse, whether Discord was to blame or not you were going to be apart of this anyways, whether you liked it or not.” Ben says with a frown, still staring at Jet and ready for the fight to continue.
“Fine...Guess no holding back then?”
“Not at all.” Zeke said, his Xehanort’s guardian reappearing, wielding Keyblades also. “Oh, that’s new.”
“Unexpected.” Jet says, looking at the Heartless attached to Zeke’s back. “Core will be informed about this.”
“Screw off!” Zeke yelled, throwing both the X-blade and Discord in to Reflect Raids.
Eclipse dashes forward in a flash and yells, “Now!” Before his Keyblades glow and start to fight for themselves.
“Show offs!” A different voice called from Zeke.
Sorry!
No your not!
“Nice to see you again Oathkeeper… Go eat shit Oblivion.” Zeke catches Discord and X from the Raid attack
“Knock it off you three.” He comments, going in for a frontal attack on Jet.
“Quit talking and fight.” I say while dashing towards Jet.
“Duh!” Zeke yelled, vanishing and appearing behind Jet and making a cross slash attack, knocking the half Heartless down for a moment.
“Combat has improved.” Jet says.
“Improve this!” Ben shouts before ramming his shield down onto Jet’s head.
Eclipse pants and sweats as if he is doing all the work his keyblades are doing as he launches a cure onto both Zeke and Ben.
“Thanks.” Zeke rushes around Jet, delivering four blows, two from his Keyblades, and the other two from the ones the Guardian holds.
“Dark Void.” Jet says… The sky quickly goes dark and eyes start to replace where the stars and moon would be. “Impact level two.” He mutters, as all goes black. Pain beyond definition rushed through Ben, Eclipse, and Zeke. Then, the sky turns to normal, and the three lay on the ground, groaning in agony.
Jet’s Keyblade shifts back into yellow Core. “Only at level two, hoped for more resistants.” She said, walking up to them.
Oathkeeper and Oblivion rushed past her, landing in front of Eclipse, and lose their glow.
“Ow…” Ben groans in pain, his weapons disappearing after being hit by something so painful.
Zeke’s guardian, and a chunk of his armor backside are gone, revealing a large bleeding patch of skin. “D, damn you.” He grunts.
Eclipse has seemingly fainted, his heart not strong to begin with.
“Hate...this….” Ben groans, trying to move himself even if he was beyond pain right now.
“Not yet strong enough.” She says, kicking Eclipse to the side and walking over to Ben and Zeke, holding both by their neck’s. “You are improving, that’s the good news, but you barely scratched Jet, and couldn’t even handle Dark Void?”
“What….is it with you people….and monologues…..” Eclipse mumbles, making u to hear this.
She looked over to Eclipse, dropping Zeke and Ben. “So you woke up, maybe you are worth a look at after all.”
“Ha….try your luck, you might just….. get the ….losing hand.”
She picked him up by his head hair. “You sure about that?” She grabbed his left foreleg, and squeezed, an audible cracking and gushing of blood happend as Eclipse’s screamed in agony. “Still weak.”
“AT LEAST I FIGHT!” Eclipse yells at her, tears blinding him.
She went close to his ear. “If I fought… it wouldn’t last long.“ She tossed him over her head, throwing him near Zeke and Ben. “Let’s go Jet, we gathered some surprising data.” The two entered a DTD, and vanished.
Ben shakily got up, his entire body protesting against moving from being injured so much. “Christ…” He groans in pain. “Are...you two...alright?”
“Don’t ask him that.” Zeke points to Eclipse. He manages to stand, and carefully lifts Eclipse up. “Where is the damn hospital?”
“Down…..town….by town hall….” Eclipse mutters out as the blood loss starts to affect him.
Ben and Zeke rush towards the hospital, many residents looking at them in fear. Mainly from the battle that they all saw. As they made it Eclipse was sent to Emergency care quickly. Zeke and Ben sat in the lobby. “Well… this was way worse than I expected.” Zeke confesses, his armor disbanding, revealing his, now torn, brown shirt and blue jeans.
Ben shakily pulled his hood back, showing his bruised skin, black hair and turquoise eyes. “And here I was thinking their ‘test’ wouldn’t involve one shots.” Ben says bluntly. “So...wielder of the X-blade huh? Sounds like a great responsibility huh?”
Zeke chuckled. “Supposedly I am supposed to keep Light and Darkness balanced on all worlds. Though, it’s become more of a fight to keep them in the sky rather than balanced.”
“Makes sense.” Ben shrugs. “But before you kicked down my...soon to be girlfriends door me and Yellow were having an honest chat about stuff. What do you want to know first?”
“Core and I have done the same many times. He told me that his wife was killed by Heartless… she was the first wielder of the X-blade.”
“So that’s why…” Ben mutters, looking down sadly before taking a deep breath. “Yellow told me...they couldn’t be happy because they lost someone or some people special...I didn’t think of them losing their significant other…”
“He told me she was the only one to beat him in a fight. When he lost her, he took the X-blade, and charged head first into the realm of darkness, he fought till he died. Now he’s… this… Makes you think how anyone could turn evil after something like that, or do something really stupid at least.”
“I don’t know….but Yellow, I think, was about to tell me ‘Thank you’ before you burst it when I apologized to her…” Ben says.
The Nurse interrupts the two, telling them that Eclipse was stable and that if they want ANY time with him then they better hurry before the elements of harmony come.
“Christ…” Ben mutters, pulling up his hood and getting up. “Let’s hope they don’t immediately try to attack us like idiots…” He mutters, still feeling weak but not wanting to deal with ponies that don’t understand anything.
The two found Eclipse in a cast that took up most of his left side. “So… you gonna be able to use that arm at all?” Zeke asks.
Eclipse shook his head. “Not for a while at least. Though, before anyone else comes in, tell me, do you two know of earth by chance?”
“We came from there… how do…?” Zeke questioned.
“Did you ask to become a pony?” Ben asks.
“First question, because I needed to confirm that this Core bitch wasn’t just after any old people, people like us who escaped are who Core’s after. Second, Yes...and I asked for a new life and apparently that old man either A: has a sense of humor or B: he took me by my exact wording because next thing I knew, I was being born.”
“Talk about being literal.” Zeke says.
“Pretty much.” Ben says with honest surprise. “So...we were told the elements were going to be here...think you can tell them not to attack me and Zeke here for no reason?” Ben asks, having a bad feeling that given Eclipse is hurt they’ll just blame him and Zeke and attack them cause convenience sake.
“Yeah, don’t worry….if Core could beat me no problem...and I’m this world’s strongest warrior? You really just need to duck once.” Eclipse says, his pride shattered.
“No need to be down. Besides, this should be a good lesson for ya.” Ben says honestly. “One doesn’t learn if they constantly win, in loss a true warrior learns.”
“Besides, I think you’ve interested them, so they won’t kill you… right away…” Zeke says.
“It's not me I’m worried about. Honestly if it was just me at risk I wouldn’t care. But …. With me out of the way….” Eclipse says, not wanting to think on the ‘what if’.
“If needing Keyblades is the issue… I can hand them out.” Zeke says.
“Ha...Luna and Celestia have twin keyblades...but other than that I’m it here. If you want, go wild, but I wouldn’t. No one to train them and I’m sorry, I’m not taking them off world...not yet.”
“I think some soldiers from my world could do in training them. Everyone on the world I’m at has a Keyblade.”
“Fine, but keep it small. With Nightmare gone the Heartless are less common, but now Nobodies have started to show up more, however small their numbers.” He says before getting sleepy “Aaannnd that’d be the painkillers…..fuck.”
Ben turned his head a little, hearing a subtle ‘where is my heart?’ drift through his mind. “Well he’s not joking…” Ben sighs out. “But we better leave to give the poor guy his sleep.” He sighs out. “Besides we still have notes to compare.”
“Yeah.” Zeke says, opening a portal with the X-blade. “This should take us to your world, we can talk there.” As the two enter, they fail to notice the group of people rushing in as the portal vanished, leaving Eclipse alone with the people entering.
“Be safe you two….” Eclipse whispers out as the portal vanishes.
As the two stepped out of the portal Ben looked around to see that they were indeed back in his home world. “God help me if Luna finds me…” He groans, still being in pain and knowing that being smothered by lunar boobies won’t help him at all. “So Zeke...want to see my girlfriends worry over me?” He asks, knowing that it’s only a matter of time before they swarm him.
He took a seat on the ground, there were in the open fields where Ben and Sweetie practiced at. “Hah, my wives will worry, then kill me…” He commented
“Sounds like you have a caring family. But I only have Twilight and Luna, most likely going to ask Rarity to tag along cause I have to help Sweetie and...Time Bell...out a lot.” Ben shrugs before taking a seat next to
“Time Bell?”
“Oh yeah…” Ben sighs out. “So during my conversation I got to have a very good explanation on something’s...like how Core is making those heartless hybrids and Yellow also explained that he used a version of Sweetie Bell to...make a Keyblade. She goes by Time because she’s that Birth By Sleep ‘No Name’ keyblade, the blue one that controls time.”
“Bastard.” Zeke summoned Discord. “On my equestria, a survivor of the Keyblade war was using Nobodies to capture or kill the inhabitants. Those he captured he ripped their hearts out and made into more foot soldiers for his army of Nobodies, there was only fifteen survivors in total, well, sixteen, Chrysalis managed to survive and hide. Well, during some trip a few people took back to the place he was experimenting, they found Discord as a Keychain. Unlike Yellow, he can’t turn back, he can’t even use his magic without me to cast if for him.”
“Shit…” Ben says bluntly. “Um...wow...I...have literally no idea what to say about that. And here I was going to talk about how me and Yellow got all philosophical about this war…” The cloaked man says, looking up at the blue skies. “Fucking hell...here I’m living in a place that’s peaceful, where you got dumped off into a hell hole...but...glad to know there were survivors…”
“It wasn’t where I first arrived, I wanted to try and see if I could find another survivor God told me about, Huxley, but I didn’t find him then, so I left, wanting to find a place with more action. I found it, now I have eight amazing wives, and eleven kids. None are by blood, but that could change soon.”
“I was about to say. I mean I know Luna likes to plow like a rabbit in heat but jesus, I doubt you could last that long with eight women...no offense.” Ben says sheepishly.
“None taken, spells help, and they all take turns… well, that’s as personal as I’ve ever gotten about my sex life.”
“Yeah me to...at least this time I don’t have Luna basically spouting out how sex goes with me.” Ben chuckles. “Celestia and Cadence practically told me that if Luna will probably make me do it in public...which is scary.” Ben explains, not really sure why he’s talking about this but finding it funny.
“Sounds like Rune, she’s one of my wives. She’s as horny as you can imagine… she read off every fetish in a small black book she has… it’s over a hundred pages long…”
At this Ben fell on his back laughing his ass off. “Oh, oh, oh-ho my god haha!” He shouts, rolling around laughing at such a thing.
“Yeah, so, you said you’re dating Twilight, Luna, and possibly Rarity?”
“Yes yes and yes.” Ben nods, calming down from his laughing fit as he pulled down his hood. “Twilight is kind and we share a common interest in books and history, Luna is dating me because she’s nice and...is head over heels for me because I can kill Heartless easily, and Rarity? Well she asked if she could date me and when I told Sweetie that it was a possibility she seemed so happy...not to mention Rarity needs someone that isn’t a one night stand.”
“Twilight, Fluttershy, Luna, Celestia, Hearts Care, if you ever went on the internet she was known as Button’s mom, Rune, Rainbow Dash, and Chrysalis. Well, also Toriel, but she isn’t a part of the marriage officially yet.”
“That is quite the roster of ladies that love you….also why do you have a wife that’s an abbreviation for ‘Tutorial’?” Ben frowns, finding that little thing weird.
“It’s just her name. Her world was odd though, but everything went fine in the end. She joined in cause I kinda… brought her two dead kids back to life, and her new adopted one really liked me and the others.”
“And you said you did all of this...in a year?” Ben asks.
“Less. Shit happens, simple as that. Lot’s been rebuilt, but all the ones who had their hearts taken are stuck out there as a Heartless and a Nobody. I know I can bring them back… but I’ve been hitting dead ends.”
“It’s weird how a loner with half a dead heart became a national hero, dates two wonderful mares, and is somehow making friends with someone that is so much better then him…” Ben chuckles. “But hey, I can summon Nobodies and you can summon Heartless...maybe we could help each other out, you help me figure out more of my powers and I’ll help sort out the Nobodies you need.”
Zeke looked hopeful. “That could work, we should test it, can you try and summon someone’s specific Nobody? I wanna try something.”
“I don’t know about ‘specifics’ but I can summon up a Dusk if you want...also now that were on this topic once you help me learn more I want to see a Darkside and a Twilight Thorn fight, that would be freaking awesome wouldn’t it?”
“Beyond words. Still try and summon… hang on.” Zeke raised his hand, focusing on exactly the hearts lost in the darkness he could access. A large body appeared. “If I did it right, I think the heart in that thing is my worlds Pinkie Pie, try and summon her Nobody.”
“Um...I’ll try.” Ben says worriedly before summoning his Duskblade. “Oh and this keyblade? Formed from a piece of my heart just so you know.” He says before focusing, pointing the keyblade at the Large Body. After a few moments of searching I heard a Nobody appear, and when I looked up I saw a Dancer swaying about in front of the large body, but this Dancer seemed a tad more...pink than usual.
Where...is my heart? A hollow female voice hums in my head, the voice reminding me of Pinkie Pie.
“If we’re right then there’s your heart.” Ben says, hoping this will work. “So...how should we do this?” He asks, feeling a little out of breath here from summoning a specific Nobody.
The Nobody attacked the Heartless, the two taking strikes at each other. “I think they got it covered?” Zeke questions.
My heart...my heart… The female Nobody hums, sounding a bit more energetic even if it was hollow.
The Dancer Nobody was the winner, and before the Heart floated away, it caught it. “So… I wonder how it will-” It swallowed the heart. “Never mind.” Zeke says. The Nobody flashed a blinding white, making Ben and Zeke cover their eyes. When it faded, they saw a familiar pink pony, Pinkie was back. “Crap, she’s naked…” Zeke commented.
“Oh dear…” Ben says worriedly.
“Wh-what happened?” The pink pony asks, rubbing her eyes and yawning. “It...feels like I was sleeping…” The anthro mare says groggily, sounding like she just woke up from a long sleep.
“Holy hell it worked…” Ben whispers to Zeke.
“You got a towel or something?” He asked Ben. He stood up and walked over to Pinkie. “You alright?”
“I think so… wait… am I dreaming? I’m always naked in my dreams.” To this, Zeke chuckled, helping her up. “Sadly no, so we better get you home soon. Good thing no one else is around here.”
“Yeah, it should be this way…” Ben says, his entire face beat red from seeing the naked mare as he turned around to give her some dignity. “Jeez…”
“Not just yet, we gotta get a few more at least. How many can you summon at a time before you can't go anymore?”
“I can still create more...but I may need to take a break or two because of the stress...I can summon five Creepers, summoning specifics is a little rough.”
“You think you can manage seven? Not all at once, but it’s practice that pushes you.”
“Yeah...I think so.”
It took well into the day, the sun was even setting when they were done, but Ben and Zeke did it, they brought back nine people. Pinkie Pie, Cloudchaser, Flitter, Applejack, Rarity, Derpy, Applebloom and Sweetie Bell, they were all back. They were all from Zeke’s world, but it was a start to fixing everyone lost. They all were naked, but his world Luna and others found them earlier, and brought clothes for the ones who returned. “That’s all of them… everyone is gonna be so happy when I get home… So, if you have it in you, anyone from your world you wanna try and get back?” Zeke asked, using a quick Cure on Ben.
“Thanks…” Ben says with a nod, straightening himself after using his Keyblade as a makeshift cane from the entire situation.
“So, got at least one more in you, it will be anyone from here that might be gone.”
“Twilight told me Zecora disappeared…” Ben says before raising his hand up and summoning a Sorcerer Nobody, this time the being looked a shade of grey with black stripes on it, the cubes it normally has around it resting around her.
Where is my heart? The feminine voice asks, the obvious accent showing she was a zebra.
“Do you think you can find someone’s heart of this world?” Ben asks Zeke, knowing he’s been mostly focusing on people from his world but still.
“Well, If I focus on the Nobody I think I can.” Zeke held up his hand, placing all thought into two things, the Nobody in front of him, and the Heartless that will appear. Soon enough, a Wizard Heartless appeared, and looked at the Nobody.
My heart… She says, before the cubes surrounding her spun a bit before surrounding the Wizard heartless, the blocks smacking the otherwise weak heartless multiple times. The blocks made quick work of the Heartless before the Sorcerer floated forward, it’s always covered arms opening as a white hand grabbed the heart and swallowed it hole. After a quick flash of light appeared yet again a naked zebra appeared.
“You okay?” Ben asks worriedly, the first one moving over to the mare on the ground rubbing her eyes.
She twitched, and looked up at Ben. “... I am too tired to rhyme.” She fell back asleep with that.
“Well…” Ben sighs out before getting up and walking over to Zeke. “You think this is a good start?” He whispers, keeping his voice down to let Zecora rest.
“We’re practically bringing the dead back to life, I think we just won something over Core.” He replied, summoning Discord. Anyway we can have a CALM portal back home?
Sure, but just this once. A light shoots out of Discord, revealing a portal of Light. You’re welcome
“Alright, we’ll be off, I’ll be back some time later, hopefully with a means of stable travel without relying on X.” Zeke, and the others from his world, walked into the portal, and it closed when the last of them entered.
Ben nodded, before throwing his keyblade up and summoning his Keyblade glider, gently picking up Zecora and putting her down comfortably enough on the bike as I steered it towards town. “Well...that was an eventful day…”
I quickly let whatever Keyblades stored within me shoot themselves out after exiting the portal. It closed and I opened another, leading to Eclipse’s world. It was a basic question I asked the Keyblades, you want a wielder, get out and find yours in Eclipse's world. About ten left, flying themselves through the portal as everyone else got out, Loen approached and I told him to gather some soldiers, no more than five, and send them with a gummi ship to use as a base and to head through the portal.
We all managed to get up to the house, via a gummi elevator Twilight made out of spare parts/ I wonder how that ship hasn’t run out of power. When we all got up… the reunion was emotional.
“Mommy!” Dinky yelled, running into Derpy’s embrace.
“Pinkie, Rarity, Applejack!” Twilight said, running into a group hug, followed by Rainbow and Fluttershy, with their no longer lost friends.
“Mom! Aunt Cloud!” Rumble cried as he was hugged by the two sisters.
“Applebloom! Sweetie!” Scootaloo cried as she hugged her two best friends in the world.
Celestia walked over to me. “How did you pull this off?” She asked.
“I… kinda ran into another survivor from my world and he can control Nobodies. We put our summoning talents together and managed to bring back people. He can’t summon many, and specific ones are hard on him, but with time and practice, he’ll be able to help bring… everyone back.”
She kissed my cheek. “Toriel was right, you are a godsend.”
I roll my eyes. “Please, I just manage to impossible, with help of course.”
“Either Way, your back looks hurt still.” She points out.
Oh… right… I cast a quick Cure on myself, healing it up with only a new scar over old ones. “That’s better. So, am I in trouble for leaving without one of you?”
“Given that this was the bastard that broke one of Rumble’s ribs, I feel we can look it over, and celebrate with our lost loved ones.”
I walked off, and saw Diamond Tiara, watching everything. “You alright?” I asked.
“I guess I’m just scared.” She replied.
“Of what?”
“Well, you brought them back… it’s only a matter of time before… they come back also.”
Right, her neglectful parents. I kneeled down to her, and patted her shoulder. “Even if they scream at you, they are no longer your parents, they lost that privilege of being your mother and father long before this craziness happened.”
She chuckled. “Raising me is a privilege?”
“Any idiots can have a kid and call themselves parents, but only those who care and keep the kids in mind from day one earn the honor. You kids are now a large part of my life, I can’t imagine it without you all, especially you.”
“How so?”
I patted her head. “Cause, you’re my princess, and I love you Tiara.”
She hugged me tight, I could hear her sniffling. “Thank you daddy.” She mumbled.
I hugged her back. “I’m here for you, always.” I let her go, and she wiped the tears and snot away. “Now go say hi.” She walked over to the reunion, approaching Applebloom, Sweetie Bell, and Scootaloo. Applebloom and Sweetie were hesitant, but Scootaloo just wrapped an arm around Tiara and the two seemed more open. It’s good to see her like this, happy.
With Pinkie Pie being here, it was not soon after that a party all over Daybreak was held, and needless to say, even though I got my ass handed to me, this was still a victory over Core. With Ben on our side, we may just have more of a chance… slightly… we did all get our asses handed to us… How are they so strong though? I get they’re ancient… what power are they keeping back? It’s clear they’re toying with us, so what will it take to actually hurt them?
“Zeke.” I looked back from our balcony view, where I was… I’ve never actually been to a party… that didn’t have dogfights of was a slave fight club, so I had no idea what to do. Twilight, Celestia, and everyone, the wives I have the people I brought back, and even the kids were here now. “Why are you all alone, we have some… news~” Twilight said in happy-go-lucky tone.
“What’s the news?” I ask, kinda nervous for some reason.
“Well,” Rune spoke… now I’m scared. “The others and us were talking… and their kids are happy here… so they all want to join, even Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie.”
Mentally, I’m jumping off this ship. Reality, I’m standing with an ‘really’ look. “All of them…?”
“Law states that a stallion can have up to sixteen wives, so long at least two are stay at home for the younger children, and the rest work, and it’s all agreed upon by the whole herd.” Celestia says.
Mentally, I’m flying my glider up to the atmosphere, and jumping from there, reality? I’m standing silent, knowing I have no control over anything that’s happening now. I sighed. “Well, I guess… so long as they’re all willing and accepting it.”
“Great! Now for the biggest news!” Luna said.
“Being?” What could top the insanity of what they just said?
Celestia, Chrysalis, Fluttershy, and Rune all walked up to me, and Celestia grabbed one of my hands, and placed it on her stomach… No way… I looked at them. “Surprised?” Celestia asked.
“T, t-t the four of you?” They nodded. “I, I... “ I hugged them all. “I’m gonna be the father of some newborns…” My mind was failing me, all I could feel was… joy.
“I knew he’d be speechless.” Rune said.
Now, I have the best reason to stop and make Core human again… If at least one of them can become human again… I will have won, but the others… I will end them, to at least make the worlds safer for my unborn children.
What have you to report Yellow?
Data was informative, their strength has grown, but we may have another target.
Oh?
A newcomer, at first I didn’t register it, then he summoned two Keyblades. He’s from Earth, but was reborn as one of that world's inhabitants.
Just like brother to play his name to the word. What is it about this newcomer that’s interesting?
His heart is weak, yet he somehow survived a Dark Void attack, and he shows surprising understanding of his Keyblades.
Hm… He might be fun to toy with, if he can improve. Increase the Heartless in numbers and strength on his world, let’s see just how well he can increase his strength.
Yes Core.
Before you go Yellow… why do you have that? That thing can kill us.
I… feel we should at least study a bit of it.
It’s ____ ____, it would damage the pure darkness we replaced our hearts with.
We have no data on it, I am willing to risk self harm.
… Alright, but keep some pure darkness nearby to heal yourself. And study it away from the lab, we don’t want the test subjects getting hopeful.
The day came… the day Toriel, Derpy, Cloudchaser, Flitter, Pinkie Pie, Rarity, and Applejack were gonna join in to my herd… well, the night before anyway. Pinkie insisted on them all having a bachelorette party, so I grabbed Cid and we just have been sitting at a random bar, drinking and talking…. Very drunk talk.
“So, *hic* so just how does it f-f-feel getting married t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-t-twice! Twice, how's it feel getting married twice, half to the same people?” Cid asked, his drunken mind causing him to stutter his wording.
“... Unexpected really.” I reply, nowhere near as drunk as Cid. reason after seven shots I’m not a stuttering drunk like Cid is now, is because high alcohol tolerance runs in the family… helped against normally deadly poisons too. I took another shot of whiskey, finishing the bottle… that’s two bottles gone…
“Y-y-yous a lucky s-s-sonabitch ya know that?”
“That’s what people tell me.” I reply. Popping the cap off a bear. “It’s bearly seven, and Pinkie says their bachelorette party is gonna go til midnight…”
“Y-you need to find something else ta do. W-w-what about your kids?”
“Leon’s taken them off world for some survival training.”
“And t-the babies, those twins?”
“With Aerith, she’s been like a babysitter to them when Fluttershy or Toriel can’t watch them.”
“Th-that Aerith is a sweet heart, known her for a long time.” Cid fell onto the floor, drooling in his drunken sleep.
I sighed. “Might as well walk around.” I payed my, and Cid’s bill and left the bar.
Everything was calm, kids playing, people shopping. That whole Unversed thing didn’t last all too long… Leon killed it… I was walking through the park, looking up and the sky so I didn’t even notice until I bumped into someone. “Oh, sorr-” I looked down and jumped back fast. Yellow. “What, how are you here?!” I summoned X and Discord.
She didn’t move, she was still. “I… I…… “ She collapsed.
“Uh… what the heck just happened…?”
Something is off with her.
Being?
Her darkness, usually, it’s rancid… but I can’t sense anything from her.
What? I walked up to Yellow, and slowly removed her mask. Her teeth were human, and her eyes were an ocean blue when I opened one. Her hair was light silver… I’ve never seen any of the Core’s without their masks on… I noticed a small box in her hand, and picked it up. “What’s in here?” I ask myself, when I opened it, a bright light nearly blinded me, until It was gone, and Yellow was awake and closed it, causing me to jump back, dropping the box. “How the heck are you here?!”
To my disbelief… she started crying. “I, I… Why does the light hurt…” She was balling out tears, and I was questioning if I was dreaming or not.
“... what the hell is happening?” She just kept crying. Against every fiber in my body telling me NO, I walked up to her, Disbanding X and Discord. “Ummm… are you alright?...” What the hell am I doing?
She was sniffling. “I, That… that fucking Ben!” She slammed a fist against the ground… making a crack from here to five blocks down in every direction appear in the crystal ground. “He, he was sorry for me… what kinda of shit is that?!” She was crying again.
Ben said something about that… was she really gonna say ‘Thank you’? “Um, I take it you either did something dumb or…?”
“She looked at me, tears still in her eyes. “That box… holds a fragment of the first Light, the light that started everything…”
“That explains that… so why do you have it?”
“Core found it, and kept it in there, locked away deep in the realm of darkness…”
“And why do you have it?”
She cleared her throat. “After what… happened… I couldn’t get what Ben said out of my head… Before I returned to Core I… took it, he saw I had it and asked why I had it… I lied about my reason…”
“Why? What’s so special about it, other than I’m guessing it’s the only one left?”
She shifted, not looking happy and rather… embarrassed… “It has a will of it’s own… a mind, we know it can kill us, if used properly… I wanted to use it to understand why Ben would feel sorry for me… I told Core I was gonna research it…”
“I take it something else happened?”
“Everyone saw when it happened… It purified my heart… turned my Keyblade back into my heart…”
I don’t think she’s lying… her heart is there… and it’s… pure light...
“It happened so fast, Core knows that it would have killed us, it should have killed me… It did this, and Core branded me a traitor… This place is the only one I knew I’d be safe…” She was crying into her hands. “God… the things I’ve done… I ate a cat! I almost ripped off that guy’s arm!”
Her heart doesn’t lie Zeke...
I had no idea how to reply to any of this… “Well… I can see where you’re coming from… you know my family, Josh and whoever else is working with Core, right?” She nodded. “Look, I don’t think we can overlook what you did, none of it… but if you really have regained your heart, and give me that box to defeat Core… I’m sure we can work something out.”
She looked at me. “Why? After everything, just… why?”
“You and all the other Core’s became what you are because you all lost someone you loved… maybe a little love and compassion is all you’ll need to heal those old wounds.”
To my shock, she hugged me. “Core was wrong about all of you… darkness does blind us…”
Reluctantly, I hugged her back. “So does light… that’s why I try to keep the two balanced.”
I would never have guessed Yellow for a traitor.
None of us did, and she fled to the one place we can't go, with the one thing that can kill us!
Never seen you this mad before, but what got into her?
I don't know, but it's too late now! She is no longer one of us, and she will die. That light should have killed her, but instead it did that! Clearly something altered her just enough for light to find it's way back into her.
I'll go ask Jet, maybe he knows what might have happened.
Then do it! And tell the others to advance research! Now that our only weakness has left our grasp, we must act fast before we're all dead!
To say that people were on edge when I brought Yellow back to the castle with me would be like saying 9/11 was a wrong turn… I explained what she told me, so did X, but the tension was still there, thick, like smog. There was a trial to be held, new and old laws were allowed to play in this, and majority of Daybreak came to view. I sat with the council, and Yellow was in the testifiers seat.
“So, Yellow…” Cid spoke, starting the trial. “Do you openly admit to partnering with Core to move his plans foreword?”
She was in an orange prisoner jumpsuit, keeping her head down. “Yes.”
There was muttering among the crowd. “Do you admit to conducting inhuman and life endangering experiments on those you and Core’s fellow conspirators captured?”
“Yes.”
“Do you admit to killing any and all who oppose you and Core during your time with him?” Leon asked.
“Yes.”
“And just how many was that?”
“... countless… we often killed whole universes… out of boredom…”
The crowds muttering grew louder. “Silence!” Leon snapped, quieting the crowd. “Do you admit to using your dark powers to swallow these universes, and their worlds, into darkness?”
“Yes.”
“Then we have judged you guilty by your own acknowledgement,” I said… X better pull of that miracle he promised. “Of your actions… such a madder seems to go beyond this councils understanding of ‘how to punish you, so, The X-blade will speak, and give you your lawful punishment.” I summoned X, and let him have control of my voice.
“So, Yellow, Core, whatever you go by… you admit to all your crimes?”
“Yes.” She still wasn’t looking up.
“Do you admit to bringing this?” X held up the small box holding the light that made Yellow human.
She looked up. “Yes?” She looked confused.
“I know this light, we Keyblades call it, the Grandfather Light, the light that made life, and thus, our maker and father, Kingdom Hearts. So you admit that it, rather than kill you as expected, turned you human, purified your heart, and made you human again upon opening it?”
“Yes?” Now she seemed really confused.
“Did you not also explain to Zeke that this little bit of ancient light, is the only thing strong enough to vanquish Core in one go? Ending him, and all his followers by either killing them or purifying them like it has done to you?”
“Those were my exact words.”
“So then you admit that you have a heart, are human again, have been branded a traitor by Core and his allies, and handed us the only hope in destroying Core, bringing balance back to the worlds as they should have been from the beginning?”
“Uh… yes…”
“Then your actions have proven you human again, and possessing a pure heart, the Grandfather Light has chosen you worthy of salvation rather than death. As the X-blade, I put faith in the maker of my maker, but your past actions shall not go unpunished.” Chains of light shot out of X, wrapping around Yellow and held her arms apart and her legs tied together.
X, what are you doing?
You aren't gonna like it, but it’s the only way to please the audience… without killing her... I could feel X shudder.
What are you going to do?
Remember that old book of laws from that Sombra’s rule?
Yeah… you aren’t!
Sorry Zeke. X’s body floated up by itself, floated over to Yellow, and sliced the back or her jumpsuit, exposing her back. “All laws new and old have been approved for use by the council, this includes the laws held in place under the tyrant king, Sombra, as such, Yellow shall be branded a slave.” X pointed at her back, and a beam a string of chains shot into Yellow. She screamed in agony… I kept my eyes open though… I did cry a little though… this is wrong on so many levels.
The chains finally stopped flowing, and X’s body returned to me, and the chains holding her still vanished, letting her drop to the floor. “Those chains are linked to Zeke, and your heart. Walk more than a mile from him, and that pain will return in full force for as long as that distance gap is present. Following in the old law from Sombra’s reign, you are Zeke’s property to do with as he pleases, as well as his families. This court is now closed.” I saw as they took Yellow away… her back had the branding of a heart… in chains…
“X, you bastard!” I shouted in the mirror. Thanks to Discord, X can also talk through mirrors, appearing as a blue haired and eyed me. “That was too far!”
“If I didn’t do something drastic, they would have objected and demanded an execution for her crimes while under darkness!” The altered reflection in the mirror yelled back, sighing. “I didn’t like it either, but it was either that, or death for her. As wrong and cruel that was, it was necessary.”
“... I hate that you’re right…” I hit my head against the mirror, and my X reflection did the same. “Why can’t people just see she IS not who she was…”
“Light and Darkness both blind them. Darkness from hatred, and light from justice… Yellow will be safer with us, than locked up in a prison of some sort. Keeping her connected to you will better her chances that she’ll be safe. She did evil things, there’s no doubting that, but she didn’t have her heart, and what was there made her into a demon… She’s finally free, feeling the weight of her guilt and sins all at once...”
“I guess with us… she can feel happiness sooner or later… we can help her?”
“Her heart is pure light now, the emotions will come, when she can accept her guilt and sins.”
“Well, least she’ll be safe here… I just know I’ll have nightmares about that trial…”
“We all will Zeke, from humans to Keyblades will remember this...”
He… felt sorry for our loss?
Apparently, but there must be more to it than that?
Ha...he… AHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! That was all it took to make her question our world! Our plans, our goals! HAHAHAHAHAHAHHAHAAHHAHAHAHAHA! So, her pain was still there over her loss of her… My statement still stands, she is no longer one of us, she is a traitor. Kill her on sight.
Yes Core, but what about the Grandfather Light she took, it’s likely already in enemy hands.
We will have to get it back, that last bit of the Grandfather Light holds a secret too valuable to destroy… it’s part of the reason it can kill us after all.
You mean… the X-blades ___ ____?
Yes, without it, the X-blade is still powerful, but it won’t be enough at all for send it all back to the void. You and I only know this tid bit by the way Chrome, so keep a tight lip on it.
Of course Core. So they have no idea then?
So long as they don’t figure it out, which I doubt they will, to ___ ___ ___ would take more energy than any of them currently have.
Alright. I will take over Yellow’s projects and research.
Fine, just get something useful out of it all. We didn’t capture every reflection of ___ ___ for nothing.
It was a surprise to see Yellow walking down the aisle with the others… She said it was the girls idea, better that then… well, none of us wanted to talk about it.The second wedding was done with and we were all back in our home, we were all still in our wedding clothes. Everyone looked beautiful… especially Yellow. She wore a light blue dress, with a veil made of sunflower petals. You’d think blue and yellow would clash, but she made it work very well. “So… this was a day…” I say, sitting next to Yellow.
“I’ll admit, the whole wedding thing was a surprise, but I guess it’s better than just being a slave, or stuck in a prison…” She said.
“I can’t believe the X-blade did that…” Rainbow said. “How could it do that?”
“It was either that… or execution… Yellow has her heart back now, purified from any darkness, while many would have liked her… gone… he made it painful to deter and end that thought in their heads.” I said. “Though, I think X is hating himself too, he hasn’t spoken since yesterday.”
“So… what will I do now?” Yellow asked. “I already told those interrogators everything. Am I just… too be here?”
“Well, I hate the idea of you as a slave Yellow, a wife sounds nicer… even if you still… are…” Luna muttered. I could see why she of all people are giving her the most chance… similar pasts. “Could… you tell us about, the one you lost?”
She chuckled. “Well, oddly enough, he was like Zeke. Strong, kind, not wanting to give up… Well, there is a different truth to that… but I’m not sure how to say it.”
“How so?” I asked.
“Well, Core’s wife had the X-blade, then was killed by Heartless… my husband didn’t have it, none of the other reflections had it, just Core’s. There is only one X-blade, just as there is only one Kingdom Hearts. My husband was… also, killed by Heartless, but they attacked our village, mass swarms. When I woke up, I was just a Nobody, and Core was there, holding my corrupted heart. I’ve been with him since that day… until, well, recently…”
“What was your late husband's name?” Fluttershy asked.
“Rex, or King, whichever worked. He wasn’t a fighter either, he was a healer and very talented.”
“What about your name? Just because you’re one of Core’s reflections, did that mean his name really is the same as yours?” Celestia asked.
“No, my… true name, was Unum, or Unity. Core gave me the color yellow and told me from now on, I was Yellow Core. Like any Nobody, I received a new name, cause I was someone different, but still part of who I was.”
“How did Core know you were his reflection?”
“Even though my reflection universe was far away, to the point things were different, clearly, he knew because he said enough of our memories were the same.”
“Well, Unum sounds much better than Yellow.” Rarity said. “It’s pretty.”
“My husband thought so too… though… I remember hating my name for some reason… I don’t remember why.”
“Well, maybe it will come back to you.” I say, rubbing her shoulder. “It will all come back with time, til then though, I think it’s best we try and keep you safe and happy.”
Unum looked at me, confused. “Why keep me happy?”
“You’re a member of the family now. That means, we’re all looking out for you.”
“I guess… So… what does a married… herd? What do they do?”
“Like any newly seds really.” Twilight said. “Though, I think anything above a date will have to wait til everyone is comfortable.” Unum and I blushed at that. “So… maybe a family trip?”
“To where?” Flitter asks.
“I kinda wanna go to that island Zeke took us to that first week we dated.” Rune said. “Kids had fun, and we had fun.”
“Fair enough.” I say. “Twi, you learn how to drive this thing, or should we just ride on our gliders?”
“I can drive the house, Cid taught me about gummi controls not long after we both started working in the shop… Wait, why don’t we just go to a beach here on Equestria?”
There was a silence for a time. “Right… Let’s do that, because I don’t like the idea of taking the house to another worlds.”
“Alright, I know a beach somewhere nice, Twilight can drive and I’ll navigate.” Celestia said.
Everyone left to go do something, save for Flitter, Cloudchaser, Derpy, and Unum. “Um, something up?”
“We just wanted to say… thank you so much for keeping our kids safe, and letting us be here, with you, so they could be happy.” Darpy said.
“They’re good kids, hard headed at times, but what kid isn’t at times?”
Cloudchaser chuckled. “Yeah, I can imagine how Ruble was.”
“He’s a good son, just headstrong.” Flitter agreed.
“Yeah… ‘i'm honored to call them my kids, being a parent is scary, especially when the kids weren't yours, but I love those kids more than I knew I could.” Derpy walked up to me… and planted a sloppy one on my lips. “Mhhmm!”
She let go. “I love man who can care for kids, his or not.”
“Uhhh. Thanks.”
“So, quick question, what do you think of my eyes?”
“They are cute, I can see where Dinky gets it from.”
She practically pounced on me and squeezed me on the bed. “I love this man!”
Any tighter and my spin’s gonna need surgery! “Thanks… please, can I breath now?”
She finally let me go, and gently cuddled against me. “You really think my eyes are cute?”
“Adorable.” I reply softly, half from trying to be romantic, half from near suffocation. I saw Unum get close and wrap her arms around me from my back. “You… alright?”
“Yeah, it’s just… I’ve missed doing this, just being with another person…” She squeezed me a bit tighter, then fell asleep.
Cloudchaser and Flitter crawled onto me, I felt like the bottom of a dog pile with those two laying down on me. “Being twins, Flitter and I shared most everything, I think a husband can also be shared.” Cloudchaser said as the two soon fell asleep as well.
… Well, if you can’t beat them… I relaxed myself, finally enough to where sleep was taking me.
I jumped, looking around, I was in that white room where I first met God… speak of the not-the-devil, he was standing across from me. “So, you seem to be having a grand time.” He said.
I got up. “As you saw, things have gotten hectic, but I just hope it calms down soon enough.”
“I’m sure things will be fine in the end… So, that Yellow Core, she’s back to who she was?”
“Yeah, something called the Grandfather Light made her human again.”
God smiled. “Good, good, so Unum is back.”
“You knew her name?”
“I should, she was ___ ____…” It was like someone hit the mute button on God when he tried to speak.
“What? What happened?”
God sighed. “I’m, afraid, I can’t tell you everything, because even though I know it, Core has taken certain facts from Unum, and myself.”
“How, that… how?”
“Now, now brother.” I turned around, Core was there. “I don’t want this one finding out all the secrets yet.”
I summoned X. “How are you here?”
“Brothers guilt still runs heavily on his mind, I’ve been treating your world as a… recruiting station. This spot acts as a link he created between his mind, and his reality.”
“Figures.”
“Core, why must you continue walking this path, the Grandfather Light has saved one of your reflections, so why can’t you realize you too can be saved.” God said, sadness and concern written across his face.
“I know all too well that it will either save or kill me, but frankly I just don’t care. I like darkness, the power and fear it gives, it’s all I could have hoped for and more.” Core stated. “Besides, Yellow let her guard down, a simple sympathy of loss let a sliver of light into her heart, she is a traitor.”
“She was saved, and will redeem herself of sins!” I shout, pointing the X-blade at Core. “And I will do the same for you, if the light won’t save you, then I’ll resort to killing you.”
“HA! Such a foolish and hopeless goal.”
“Core, this has gone on for eons, this will have to end eventually.” God said. “You lost your wife, but what you did to Unum and her family was too far! Don’t take out your loss on her!”
“SHUT UP!” Core snapped… he looked like it too… “She was my everything, my other half, my perfect match… then, that damn Heartless did her in… Her heart is gone and that won’t change! Now Unum has left and I won’t stop til everything is dead and back to the void, that’s the only place her heart can be!” The whole room went dark, only God, Core, and I were visible. “You both… the brother who cared more for research rather than family, and the man who stole Unum from me!”
“She left cause you were gonna kill her!” I snapped back. “You’re throwing a temper tantrum like a spoiled brat!”
“SHUT UP!” Core had lost it, he flung his mask away, revealing black eyes with red pupils, and teeth like daggers. “YOU THINK YOU KNOW EVERYTHING BROTHER! WELL YOU DON’T KNOW LOSS!”
I jumped straight up. Knocking over Flitter and Cloudchaser. “Hey, what gives?” Flitter asked, from the spot she rolled onto.
I barely managed to stop shaking. “Just… had a nightmare.”
“Must have been bad.” Unum said groggily. She was woken up by me. “What was it about?” She asked as she rubbed her eyes.
“Uh… rather not say.” That didn’t make sense… Core losing his cool, and that stuff about Unum? Is she really a reflection of Core?
It had been a month since Unum had joined the family, and life had been good. She was smiling, she enjoyed looking after the twins, and was quite the mother when parenting the kids. She had found a place in all our hearts, and she opened hers to us. She hasn’t remembered much about from before all the Core junk with her started, but she doesn't seem to mind much. She enjoys her new life the Grandfather Light gave her.
“Zeke, where did you put those files from the Neverland world?” Unum asked. When she’s not at home with me, she’s at work with me, thanks to that range limit X placed on her… in all honesty I think she uses it as an excuse to be with me 24/7… Wait, did X think that far ahead?
You just realized?
You little fucker… “Third filing cabinet, top drawer.” I replied.
“Thanks.” She took out the files and was looking them over. “So how come most of these worlds are under the ‘Not Yet’ lable?”
“Just means they aren’t ready to to integrated with the other worlds yet. Whether it’s a societal issue or ideological issue.”
“What’s the difference?”
“Societal issue means that the general population might not be all too happy with the sudden changes, of there’s no major issues we can help with to make the idea of integrating appealing. Ideological is basicly the people have a very isolated way of life and wish to keep it that way.”
“So not ready for change, and don’t want it?”
“That sums it up.”
“Why not just say that?”
“Cause I sound smart when using big words.” Unum gave a light whack to the back of my head. “Dummy.” She said with a giggle.
“Sexy~”
“That an offer?”
“Are you a-” There was a knock at the door. “Damn… Come in.”
The door opened and Shining Armor entered… looking rather concerned. “Hey…” He said, taking a seat.
“You alright? Job finally get to ya?”
“What, no, no… just um…” He looked around. “This does not leave this room… Cadence is… pregnant.”
“Congrats.”
“How beautiful!’ Unum said.
“Shush!” Shining said. “Yeah, I’m happy, but I’m scared.”
“Of? Celestia, Rune, Chrysalis and Fluttershy are all pregnate with my kids, you don’t see me freaking out. I’m happy.” I said, trying to figure out what Shining was freaking out over.
“It’s just… I am happy, excited, but after that incident with the… Unversed, right? I realized Daybreak isn’t as fortified as I had hoped. I’m just scared for the child’s safety.”
“As any new or experienced parent should be. Look at me, My house floats above the castle over a hundred feet in the air, you think the image of any of my kids falling off hasn’t played through my mind?”
“How do you cope?”
“For the older ones, I know they won’t do that without their gliders to catch them… or wings given three of them are pegasus race. Regardless, I trust someone, be it me, one of the wives, or the older siblings, will be there to look after them. Plus Twilight did improve that barrier spell she made to keep them inside be they to young, or grounded… as Rumble learned the hard way.”
“I should ask her for it… but after the whole telling her thing…”
“Wait… you came and told me you and Cadence were having a kid before your own sister… you fucked up dude.”
Shining Armor’s head hit my desk. “How did I not realize this?!”
“Too many lucky rookie’s getting ya in the head?” Unum replied, earning a glare from Shining and a chuckle from me. “Well you go through helmets more than you should.”
“Twilight is still finishing up and fine tuning the latest Keyblade armors. She wanted her regular beta testers to try out the closest she’s made to replicating Zeke’s armor.”
“Still, Unum and I will pretend this is new to us when Cadence says the news, kay?”
“Thanks.”
The family received a ‘sudden’ invitation to eat dinner and spend the night with Cadence and Shining Armor in the castle, and we figured it would be alright. Before dinner even started Shining and Cadence announced about the baby, and apple cider (what you expect, there’s five pregnant women here) was served with the meals. Sweets and other party foods were given and eaten.
While the girls were talking and the kids were all beating the guards in combat in the training room, Shining and I were having a talk elsewhere, aka, the lounge, complete with a bunch or just-for-looks-books, and a fireplace.. “So, you and the girls think of any names yet?” Shining asked, taking a sip of his own apple cider bottle.
“We wanna wait til we know the genders before then.” I reply, drinking from my own bottle of apple cider. “Was a smart move to send workers to look back over Sweet Apple Acres.”
“Yeah, more food for the people and trade, and Ponyville is getting rebuilt.”
“Twilight and the others talk about moving the ship there, parking it rather than have it constantly floating above the city. I don’t mind, but I wanna wait til we can figure out how to replicate the Crystal Heart.”
“Smart, how come?”
“What you said earlier got stuck in my head… plus… there is still the balance I need to consider.”
“What about it?”
“Just that, the incident with the Unversed, the people were able to deal with it, but the next generation might not, even if trained in combat. I was thinking, if we can replicate the Crystal Heart, make a version able to keep a city or town safe, and the heartless stay in uninhabited areas, darkness and light on the same world. Light fights the darkness, darkness fights back, generations get strong… I know it sounds risky and dangerous, but a world can’t just live in light all the time.”
“I suppose you have a point there, but how can we figure that out? The heart only identifies it’s maker as The Master of Masters. Kind of a redundant title.”
“Names aside to make a device like the heart he or she must have been a genius in the arts of Keyblades, hearts, and magic. If we could even find a torn blueprint or spell about the heart then we could do so much.”
“True, the heart sustains the shield around Daybreak, keeps Heartless… and Core… off the world, it would be a major advantage… speaking of, how’s that Grandfather Light?”
“Cid is working on it, trying to see how to use it or gain knowledge from it. Unum says it’s got a mind of it’s own, so it might tell us something we need… problem is, A; how do you talk to light? And B; what might happen if the Grandfather Light isn’t enough in the end?”
“The tough questions that keep good guys like you and everyone else up at night…”
“Save for you, last time you fought you barely held your own against that tall and fat Unversed.”
“It was armored everywhere!”
“The back was exposed, and you can land several hits before it turns around.”
“Whatever! So, how’s your new wives been? Unum seems happy.”
“They’ve adjusted. Unum is finally being happy rather than hating herself over that crap she did with Core. Derpy has been… foreword… same with Pinkie… everyone else has been moving at their own pace though.”
“So odds of those two coming up and saying their pregnant?”
“Likely.”
“Man, you sure you can handle that many babies?”
“Their mothers will be there, the wives not yet with kids will be there, I’ll be there, and the other kids will be there to look after them. It will work out, though maybe a nanny… or three, might be a good idea.”
“”Sounds good, so what abot-”
“Stop her!” Leon’s voice rang from the hallway. Shining and I got up immediately and went to see what was going on. We found the girls, and Leon, standing in a random room in front of a decorative mirror.
“What happened?” I asked, walking up to Twilight, she looked shaken.
“I, i’m not sure. She just, I saw her in the hall carrying my element of harmony and… we chased her here, then my element and her just, walked through that mirror.”
The mirror in question was taller than me, purple frame, on a stand of the same color decorated with two small ponies and horseshoes. I walked up to it, poked it, and felt the ‘mirror’ was like a thin liquid. “Well… that’s odd.”
“I had hoped she would have come back better.” Celestia said, gaining all our attention.
“Umm, you know who jacked Twi’s crown Celestia?”
“A former student of mine, Sunset Shimmer. She was obsessed with power, and we got into an argument that… lead to her expulsion,” Twilight shivered at hearing that. “She ran off into this same mirror thirty moons ago… I had completely forgotten it was so close… guess pregnancy takes a few tolls.”
“So, I take it this leads to another world?”
“Yes, this mirror is one of Starswirl's creations.”
“Well then, Twi, get some traveling clothes, we’re getting that element of yours back. And since we have the gateways via X-blade, no need to worry about a time limit, but we’ll be back soon.”
“I’m coming too.” Unum said. “The range limit…”
“Right, well, let’s pack a few things then head out..”
Ouch… that fucking portal is as rocky as riding the gateways without a glider… I got up, noticing we were in front of a… high school? I looked around, finding Unum nearby next to… Twilight? What the… she looks human, no extra furry/anthro pony parts. “Twi, Unum.” I say, shaking the two.
Unum woke up fine, but Twi… we had to cover her mouth to stop her from screaming about the changes to her body, which was only the loss of fur, tail, horn, and her pony ears were now human ones… how come Unum and I didn’t change? “Where are we?” Twilight asked, finally getting herself sorted out.
“A high school.” I answered. “Why though is… I’m lost on that…”
“She must have gone inside.” Unum said. “Let’s go.” We walked inside, finding a bunch of empty hallway with trophy cases built into the wall.
To our annoyance the bell rang and students filled the hall, barely letting Unum, Twi and I walk through. We walked around a bit, but found nothing by the time the bell rang again. “This is gonna be like finding a needle in a haystack.” I mutter.
“She’s hiding in a crowd, maybe there’s someplace specifi-” There was screaming coming from the hall back from where we came from. We ran back… only to find Unversed.
“How… that bastard must be here.” Twi and I activated our armors, and I summoned Discord. Twi summoned her Keyblade, and to my surprise, Unum summoned a Kingdom Key. “You’ve had a Keyblade this whole time?”
“Came back when my heart did.” She stated, and we began to fight. They were coming in swarms of small frys… till an unexpected piece of a Trinity Armor flew passed us in the hall. “Before it connects to the rest!” We chased after it, all the way outside to the front of the school… where we ran into a guy dressed in white, blue, and gold robes wearing a unicorn mask… wielding a Keyblade. “The…”
On the roof of Canterlot High, stood the five Foretellers all in their robes standing across Zeke and Twilight, who were still in their armor, and Unum.
“So who wants to start the conversation?” Gula said nonchalantly.
“I believe you just did.” Zeke replied.
“Well judging that you actually helped protect the people from the unversed, can we assume you are not an enemy?” Ira asked.
“What made you think that? … it was the armor huh… maybe I should get it repainted?”
“Why don’t we introduce ourselves first. I'm sure you are another survivor from earth right?”
“Yup, seems like all the people with Keyblades are these days. I’m Zeke, this lovely lady in the armor next to me is my wife Twilight, and this other lovely lady with the Kingdom Key is Unum, my other wife.”
‘Wife? But that wasn't what it was in the movie. It looks like the natural balance is already out of it.’ Were Ira’s thoughts as well as most of the others… except for Gula’s.
‘Two wives!? I just must learn his ways! God I hope Pinkie never finds out I thought about that.’ were his thoughts.
“So you are Zeke Ventral. Huxley talked about you quite a bit.” Of a responded. He pulled off his unicorn mask and reverted back to his civilian clothes. “Since we are all keybearer there shouldn't be any need to hide our identities. I am Lan, these are my comrades Jenny, Dan, Alex, and my little sister Kira. We are the present Foretellers.”
Zeke and Twilight disbanded their armors, showing their normal selves. “Agreed… so you met Huxley… great, he made me out as a bad guy huh? … wait… what are the Foretellers?”
“I’m guessing that you didn't ask God to show you what was going to happen in KH X.” Dan said.
“KH X? Zeke, what are they talking about?” Twilight asked.
Zeke quickly walked up to Lan. “Look, we got some things to explain to her… as well as a lot of people, but guessing from your looks and ages, you got classes to get to, right?”
“Unfortunately.” Jenny mutteres.
“We can talk after your usual day is up, Twi, Unum and I are just looking for a thief.”
“Alright meet us at the front near the statue.”
“Will do, in the meantime, we’ll be looking for the thief.” The two groups split ways. While the Foreteller were doing their normal class routine, thoughts raced through their heads.
(With The Foretellers)
“Are you sure it’s alright to have them roaming around the school? We barely know them.” Alex said.
“I’m sure they will be fine. They helped us with the Trinity Armor, even if it got away, so they must be good.” Kira said.
“What I don’t understand is why the Ventral is here in the first place. Wasn’t it supposed to be Twilight and Spike? Thats this worlds story after all.” Dan said.
“That is something we can ask them about later. Right now, let's go through our normal day, and meet them after words.” Lan said as they all nodded in agreement.
“Where did you take it!” A voice suddenly caught their attention. They looked down the hall, to see a cowering Fluttershy and a mad Sunset Shimmer standing over her.
“I-i-I just found it, so I just took it back to Principal Celestia.” Fluttershy stuttered.
“You shouldn’t just take things that don’t belong to you.” Sunset warned.
“Well, it didn’t exactly belong to you either.”
“What was that!?”
“Nothing!”
“That’s enough!” Lan said walking up to them. Placing himself between the two of them.
“What do you want Lan?” Sunset asked.
“You can’t just talk to someone like that Sunset. Have a little respect.”
Sunset just laughed. “Did you just get here? I can talk to anyone I want, however I want.”
“Why do you do this Sunset. What’s their to gain from suche petty behavior?”
That struck a nerve in Sunset, but she kept her cool.
“You are going to regret this. Sooner than you think.” WIth that she stormed off.
Lan turned and held out a hand to Fluttershy while the others gather around them.
“Are you alright?”
“Yeah, I’m okay. Thanks Lan.” She said as she took his hand.
“Why was she harassing you anyways?” Kira asked.
“She said she was looking for the Fall Formal Crown. I found it outside so I took it to Principal Celestia, and she saw me take it there before.”
‘So the Element of Magic is here. At least that is still part of it.’ Lan thought. “We should all get to class. The bell’s about to ring any minute.” With that they all head to class.
While the Foretellers went about the rest of their day, Zeke, Twilight, and Unum were walking around the halls. “So, what did she look like Twi?” Zeke asked.
“She had a hood over her, I almost got her, but she could summon those Unversed, so she managed to get away.” She replied.
“No, I could sense her heart,” Unum added. “It was whole.”
“Then what the heck is going in here?” Clearly those Foreteller people know about what my family has done, and Huxley made sure to put in a bad word… great, so the only decent first impressions I made were with Devin and Ben. I just have back luck with people from my own world. Zeke thought to himself.
As they rounded a corner, they were met by… Celestia? “Can I help you three?” She asked, a distrustful stair worn on her face.
Welp, lifetime of lying, don’t fail me now. “Um, yes, I’m Zeke, these are my sisters Unum and Twilight, you see, I’m gonna be a new parent soon, with my fiance having some kids already and one on the way, I was just looking at the school since we’re moving near the area.”
The Celestia’s expression changed from distrust to cheer. “Oh, well in that case please, follow me.”
As Celestia walked ahead, Twilight whispered to Zeke. “How did you manage a lie like that?” She whispered.
“A lifetime of practice.” Zeke whispered back, the three catching up to Celestia. The tour showed a few classrooms, band room, gym, and lastly ended in Celestia’s office.
“So, of what age are the ones who will be attending?”
“Fourteen, and Sixteen.” Zeke lied.
“Well, then I will be sure to find the proper paperwork. Are the transcripts in order?”
“In the mail, so we will likely get them by the time we've moved.”
This made the Celestia laugh. “Yes, most likely. Just stop by when they arrive and we can fill out all the paperwork. I’m glad you’re considering our school for your children.”
“I look forward to seeing them grow and learn here. I am told your educational budget was very good?”
“It’s fair, nothing like that Crystal Prep in the city, but we manage.”
“Glad to hear. I suppose my sisters and I will be off, but can I just get the paperwork ahead so I can hand them to you with the transcripts and fill in anything else then?”
“Sure, I think the front desk has some extras. I’ll go get them.”
As Celestia reached the door, Zeke quickly pulled out Discord. “Stopga.” WIth that spell cast, Celestia froze in place. Zeke got up quick, and logged onto her pc. “That was too easy.”
“Have you done this before?” Twilight asked.
“Something close before.” Zeke muttered as the pc’s information on the students was displayed. “Wow, weakest cyber security ever.” After a few more moments, Zeke found the files on a ‘Sunset Shimmer’ as Celestia from their home had told them, and Celestia’s printer went off, not stopping until every last document on her was printed . With that done, Zeke logged out of the PC, and hid the documents under his armor sleeve.
Just as everything was done, Celestia unfroze, and walked out, unaware of what transpired. “That was effective.” Unum said. “So, what did you do that was similar?”
“Later, for now We can look over the fies after we get out of here.”
Zeke, Twilight, and Unum sat around the statue/portal, going over the files and waiting for the Foretellers. “No name for parents, no resident address, no social security number? How is this school in operation with information this lacking?” Zeke muttered. He looked up at hearing the bell go off and saw a group of five kids walk his way. “Well, how was your day?”
“Just a normal school day for a group of Keybearers.” Jenny said sarcastically.
“Now that we are out, why don’t we move this conversation to somewhere more secluded. Like our mansion.” Dan said.
“You have a mansion!? Wow, God must have liked you kids.” Zeke muttered the last part. The two groups traveled together, reaching the Foretellers residents. Zeke was surprised it was the mansion from Twilight Town, but didn’t speak until they were all seated in the living room. “So, what is it you want to know?”
“Why are you here?” Dan asked. Getting straight to the point.
“Like I said, Twi, Unum and I are looking for a thief named Sunset Shimmer. She stole some artifacts from Twilight and escaped to here.”
“So it’s Sunset huh? Not surprised.” Jenny sighed. “She’s a student at our school if you haven’t already guessed.”
Zeke pulled out the files. “I figured, hacked the principles computer and got this stuff… how your school is even open with files so empty on someone is a mystery though.”
“Yeah, the security at our school isn’t the best, I’ve hacked it a few times myself.” Dan said.
“So you want to get this artifact back from Sunset Shimmer. Would it happen to be a crown?” Lan asked.
“Exactly.” Twilight answered. “I haven't used it since… well, events happened, but I’ve been keeping them in a safe. How she opened them I don’t know. It was locked with my magic and only my magic could have opened it.”
“If there’s a locked door, then I’m pretty sure a Keyblade would have been involved.” Lan said thoughtfully. “If you want to get this artifact back then it will be difficult. It is in the possession of our Principle right now. And I’d rather not aid in a heist.”
“Then what do you suggest we do?” Unum asked.
“They had mistaken Twilight's crown for the Fall Formal Crown. And the Fall Formal Crown will be given to who is named Fall Formal Princess at the Fall Formal. But Sunset Shimmer is the only one running, mostly because others fear of what she would do to whoever opposed her.” Dan explained.
“Maybe if we had someone running against her then we could get the crown. But you and your group are obviously not high school students.” Lan said.
“I’ll do it!” Kira said.
“Really Kira? You want to?” Jenny asked.
“Yeah, what if Sunset tries to do something to you?” Alex said worried.
“Well we don’t have much of a choice. Even if Sunset tries to threaten me, I’m sure I can handle her. I’m a master after all.” Kira said. “Plus I’ve always wanted to wear a real crown.” She muttered quietly.
“Alright, so it’s decided.” Lan said clapping his hands together. “Now, I’m assuming that you don’t have a place to stay for the night?”
“Oh yeah, we didn’t think about that.” Zeke said.
“You are welcome to stay here. We have enough guest rooms.” Lan said. “Why don’t Unum and Twilight go with my friends to their rooms. You and I have more to discuss.” The other Foretellers nod, knowing what he meant.
Zeke was hesitant for a bit before agreeing and nodding towards Twilight and Unum to follow them. “So… Judging from your body movement and tone… my family did something to you, didn't they?” He said once Twilight and Unum were gone.
“You could say that.” Lan said seriously. “When we were back in our world, my brother got swept up in a gang that was run by a younger member of the Ventrals. During one of their escapades, he was caught and thrown in juvie. When he started working with the Ventral’s he completely changed. From a brother, to a stranger.”
Zeke sighed. “People should know better than to try and join my old family… They put them through hell, and wait to hear if they laugh…”
“Sounds like you had your fair share of hardships from your own family.” Lan let out a deep sigh. “Nevertheless, now that I am staring face to face with a Ventral, I have a few choice words to say.”
“Won't be the first time people called us what we are… go on then, what is it?”
Lan was silent for a moment before taking a deep breath. “I am sorry.”
“... Repeat that? I was expecting bastard or demon, or the usual.”
“I said that I’m sorry. When my brother changed and was sent to juvie because of the gang he joined, I hated your family. I hated them so much, up to the point where I tried to hunt down that certain Ventral that corrupted my brother. It almost took over my life, and the others worried over me. One day, I finally found him. I think his name was Kevin. When I found him, I fought him when he was alone. I had been training how to fight with Jenny for a long time so i knew how to hold my own, but it got to the point where I almost killed him. If it wasn’t for Jenny being there. I would have gone through with it. I realized, that in that moment, I became what I hated. So, I’m sorry. Your family may be full of criminals, but I know better than to blame the one instead of the whole.”
“That's… new. Most people who meet us one on one either scream or shoot…”
“Well, I am not most people, as well as the rest of my group. And now that I’ve met you, I can see that I was correct. You seem like a good person.”
“Being good in my family is a death sentence.” Zeke pulled down the collar of his shirt, showing Lan his branding mark. “My uncle did that himself. If it wasn't for God, I’d be dead.”
“That just shows how strong your will is. To keep sticking to your ideals even though the world tells you they are wrong. It takes a strong heart to do that. You have nothing but my respect.”
“Hah, now that's a new one… So, you said this brother or yours… what was his name?”
“His name was Crow.”
Zeke flinched. “Then it's the same man… a while ago, someone managed to find a way onto my world. He called himself Crow, and managed to summon Unversed on the land. Was a short battle, but before that some of my kids fought him… he broke one of my sons ribs.”
“I’m sorry to hear that, and I hope your son is okay. But, please don’t hold it against him.”
“I already got some payback... I sorta pounded his head into the ground til he bled… though, what I saw disturbed me.”
“Brutal, but I’m sure he deserved it. But thanks for not killing his dark half.”
“Looks like I guessed right since he controlled the Unversed… though that won't explain why he bleeds black blood.”
“Black Blood? I didn’t expect that. It could be an experiment of this Core person who ripped his heart in half in the first place.”
“Core’s been here?”
“No, but during my Mark of Master Exam, I was shown a vision of when Core came Into contact with Crow. He appeared out of a Door to Darkness into Crow’s Juvie cell.”
“Core… Damn him. What do you think Core is?”
“I don’t know much to begin with, but from your tone of voice I can imagine he isn’t something very good.”
“The first born emblem Heartless, though, Unum says he prefers the term Demon.”
“I see. Do you know what his true goal is? I would imagine he would need the Unversed for a reason.”
“I don't know about the Unversed, but I do know he somehow makes it possible for… his experiments to be half Heartless, half human. He can make people into Keyblades, the ability to shift between key and human, and he has who knows how many of my family working for him.”
“He sounds very dangerous, and like a very powerful evil.”
“Well what do you expect when you’ve been around since the worlds were still one? He’s older than the stars, literally, just like God.”
“So he’s like a God of destruction. That’s omonis.”
“Sorta, try God’s younger brother.”
“... Well I didn’t expect that. This whole situation is starting to look very grim. For all worlds.”
“Yeah, You know, God conducted my mark of mastery… he told me something about earth, where it really is, and what he hides in it. Wanna know?”
“Sounds serious. What was it?”
“First off, where do you think earth is?”
“I’d assume in an alternate Dimension.”
Zeke pointed at his head. “Think.”
“... Our world is just a thought God created. It makes sense. He is the creator after all. It’s hard to believe though.”
“Exactly, our world, our reality we were born into was all made up by a crazy old man who just thought the ever vexing ‘what if?’ and he literally brought us from his imagination, to his reality, everything we’ve thought as fiction, exists in his reality as real, he drip fed it to us as fiction for just a day like our ‘doomsday’.”
“To think, we were all just entities of thought that were created by our God.”
“Funny part is, his name is actually God, that whole crap about ‘god's true name’ and that was his name the whole time.”
“It is funny. It would sound silly if a deity of creation would be named Marvin if it were.”
“True, so, can you guess what he hides within earth that Core wants?”
“I’m not sure. What is it?”
“The same power he used to make us real in his reality. Core only has access to earth to grab people because he uses the DTD’s to enter, but that confuses me, if he can already bring people from earth to here, why would he still want that power?”
“There will always be more questions even when we find the answers. We’ll just have to seek the truth.”
“Yeah, fair enough. So, anything else I’m missing? … Well, I guess we could trade stories now. So what has been happening since you came here?”
“Well, since my group came to this world, we have been fending off the Unversed. The attacks didn’t seem to have any reason other than to stir up trouble, but I believe there is some merit to them. Recently, the Master of Masters himself came to commence our Mark of Mastery Exams.”
“That person, who is he? Our worlds Crystal Heart was made by someone it only identified as The Master of Masters. Where did he go?”
“Oh yeah, I forgot we didn’t talk about the events of KH X.” Lan cleared his throat. “Well, the Master of Masters is pretty much what his name implies. He was the first Master of the Keyblade. The original Foretellers, the ones who wore our masks before us, were his students. He wrote something called the Book of Prophecies, and gave each of his students a copy of the Book.”
“Devin had one of those? He’s another survivor I ran into… and then things got weird not long after…”
“Really? Maybe after this The others and I could go meet him. Which Keyblade is in his possession?”
“The Gazing eye. THough, his book only tells the future of the world he is on.”
“The Gazing eye? Interesting. The Master of Masters himself gave it to his sixth apprentice Luxu, but Luxu disappeared. He was told to pass down the keyblade to his students, and his after that. This eye, gave him the power to see the future.”
“Probably threw the eye for a loop when what happened to me went down.”
“Well anyways, back to my story. The Book of Prophecies told of the day the light will expire, and that day was the Keyblade war.”
“Which it was wrong, or else no worlds would be here.”
“That brings me to what I’m about to say next. The reason behind the Book was to prepare them for what comes after. He wanted them to train more and more Keybearers, and scatter them to the winds, like a dandelion. So when the war ended, there would still be hope in those who chose not to participate in the war.”
“There were survivors though…”
“Really? What were they like?”
“I’ve only had the displeasure to run into one… he nearly killed off a whole world, using Nobodies to capture or kill the inhabitants… only sixteen survived… Only because I got there and killed the bastard.”
Lan looked calm, but one could see how his fist clenched when he heard the news.
“That is unexpected. But with all the darkness dwelling that day, it would make sense that a survivor would be lost in it.”
“As far as I could tell, he wasn’t even working with Core, no contact at all… Makes you realize how outmatched we are, huh?”
“Our numbers may be small, and our training isn’t as vast as their were. But the strength of the heart will always be a turning point in any battle.”
“Fair enough. Still, things in Daybreak Empire has been getting much better in restoring the world.”
“I’m sure the Master would be proud, even if he did disappear.”
“Yeah, from what the heart told us when I activated it, the place, the Crystal Empire, was called Daybreak Town before, then stuff happened, now with that know, people mixed the names, now it’s Daybreak Empire. I was hoping to at least get a blueprint or a something so we could try and replicate the hearts ability.”
“Perhaps us Foretellers could come and help? Maybe the presents of the original Masters Keyblades could uncover something.”
“That might help, maybe when this crap is done with you can come over, the Empire has regrown in numbers with the refuges we took in. Everyone has a Keyblade, and the heart keeps everything aside from Unversed out.”
“Makes sense. The Unversed are beings of negative energy, something that no living being can escape. I’d imagine that the heart was made specifically to counteract the darkness.”
“It amplifies a worlds light, creating a barrier all over the world… I was thinking we could make a smaller version to protect a city or town, so darkness and light can be on the same world, but not have to be in danger of each other unless they strayed.”
“Sounds like a great goal. Now, let's talk about you. What is the role you chose to take as a keybearer?”
“When god gave me X, he said I have to keep the worlds in balance… that’s part of why I chose to control Heartless… Though, my balanced heart means that my light touches the Heartless, making the hearts lost within more… awake, in a sense. I plan to keep a balance between light and dark on the worlds, keeping the Heartless appearing just enough so the light can fight it, and it fight back, without harm to the world. It’s either that, or pick out people like those in my family and let them have at it, as God said, so I choose the harder path.
“It will take years, but it will likely be the best in the end, even though people will crave darkness, trying to disrupt the balance, light will be able to repel, or defeat the disturbance. Afterall, there is a beauty in darkness, cause without it, light would be too blinding, and we could never see how the worlds are truly meant to be.” (you write now
“So what you’re saying is that you keep the worlds in balance. So If one world is engulfed in darkness you are meant to be its light. And if one world is outshined by light…”
“I bring darkness… only enough to match the light.”
“That’s a very unique job that you’ve been givin.”
“My wives and everyone in Daybreak think I can pull it off, I just hope I can. Speaking of, you dating anyone? Just about every other survivor I’ve met is in a relationship.”
A light blush appeared on Lan’s cheeks. “Not at the moment no. It’s true that I do notice how beautiful the women are here, but I don’t think any of them have any interest in me.”
“Pfft!” A new voice appeared. Out of the corner of the room, the other Foretellers walk in. “Yeah right. Like any other clueless, harem, anime protagonist would say.” Alex said.
“I take it you are seeing someone then?” Zeke asks as Alex takes a seat next to him.
“I wouldn’t call it seeing anyone. Pinkie and I have somewhat of a connection, but I can’t exclude myself from the other lovely flowers of Canterlot high.” Alex said with a confident smirk.
“Rune would wreck you…”
“I wonder what Pinkie would say if she heard you say that?” Jenny asked sarcastically.
“Don’t tell her!”
“Oh, and Ventral, pretty sure i know your next question. We’ve been here for a while so we heard most of everything.” Jenny finished.
“Alright, that all? And my name is Zeke.”
“Whatever.”
“Please excuse her attitude Zeke. She’s a bit hard headed.” Dan said.
“Meh, better than the hardheads in my old family.”
“I guess being one of the biggest criminal families in our old world will do that to you.” Dan replied cooly.
“I never did much when I worked really.”
“I knew you had some good in you. I never thought you would have to actually be the bringer of light and darkness though.” Kira stated.
“Well, I am the black sheep in the family. There were a few things I enjoyed working with my family though.”
“Well with that being said, it brings us to our next point. From what we all have seen, you are a good person. Also, not a threat to us now. But…” The other Foretellers slowly surrounded him while Lan stayed in front of him. They all summoned their keyblades, pointing them directly at Zeke. “If you come to our world as a bringer of darkness, we will do everything in our power to stop you. No matter how powerful you are.”
“Cut the guy some slack guys.” A different voice other than Zeke’s spoke from him.
“X, shut up.”
“What was that?” Alex asked.
“Well, part of what happened to me a while ago… I was fighting another survivor, basically cause he had Gazing eye, I have the X-blade, so we went to the Keyblade graveyard, cause Birth by Sleep… I made the mistake of picking up one of the keyblades there and… the whole graveyard possessed me… countless rotting, mad Keyblades all screaming to find new wielders and to forget the war… In the end… they summoned Kingdom Hearts using the X-blade and Kingdom Hearts turned me into a human Keyblade. I have them all stored within me, keeping them alive and safe until they find whoever is meant to wield them. Now the X-blade, and any other Keyblade, I can hear and they can talk through me.”
The Foretellers jaws dropped in surprise. Never before did they hear about a human becoming half a Keyblade. Silence took over, until Lan smiled and lowered Unicornis.
“To give up your humanity to appease the voices of hundreds of Keyblades. You Truly are a hero.”
“Honestly neither Zeke or I had a real say in it, you try talking to mad Keyblades and not just accept what they try and do.”
“Well, it’s still a point in your favor in being great heroes.”
“Don’t leave me out of this, I’m the only reason this guy can use magic at all!” Another, different voice, spoke from Zeke.
“Yeah, thank you Discord… He got turned into a Keyblade without the ability to turn back into his regular form, so he’s my second Keyblade and the only way I can use magic.” Zeke explained.
“The God of Chaos got captured and turned into a Keyblade? I would think that he would just throw exploding pies and disappear in the pocket dimension he calls home” Alex said
“You want exploding pies?”
“Down Discord.” Zeke said.
It’s good to see you again after all this time brother X.
Same Unicornis, been how long? Wait a sec, Zeke, you mind letting them talk though you also, it will be a good thing for them to be able to speak to their wielders.
Sure. “Hey, X wants me to act as a medium for your Keyblades to talk, that alright?” Zeke asked. They were hesitant at first, but nodded in agreement. “Alright.”
“Finally, Alex, buddy, you fight good, but who masterbates that many times a day!?”
“Agh! Bft! What the hell you talking about!? I do no such thing!” Alex replied.
“Your bed sheet is stiffer than your dick!” Alex had no words as the others started to discreetly back away from him, and he tried to back away from them. “That won’t work you pervert! I’m your keyblade! Where and what do you think we do when you disband us?! We see everything you guys do, and buddy, you got problems.” Leopardus finished. “Man I’ve been wanting to say that forever!”
“Jenny. It's good to finally be able to talk to you.”
“Is that you Ursus?” Jenny asked.
“Yes it is. I wanted to say that, I admire your strength. Almost exactly like my original wielder Aced. But you shouldn’t be ashamed to want to look more feminine. All those dresses you have in secret look pretty on you.”
Jenny’s face turned as red as an apple. “W-w-w-what are you talking about?! I’ve never worn a dress!”
“Those hours you spent posing in front of the mirror says otherwise.” Ursus finished.
“Danny boy? Are you there?” A koi female voice said.
“Um… yes? Anguis?” Dan said, caught off guard by his keyblades behavior and voice.
“I am so happy that you are my wielder. Intelligent and cool headed. Just like little Invi when she was still around. I’ve been wanting to say. Just ask the Rainbow haired girl out already. It’s amusing, but also kind of painful to watch you two compete when you two are attracted to each other. Give it some thought, Danny boy.”
Dan said nothing as he tried to hide his blush and his embarrassment.
“Hello Kira.” A deep booming voice that made everyone jump spoke.
Kira shuttered. “V-Vulpus!?”
“Yeah, hey baby girl. You’ve been doing alright. Good grades, having fun, and for once, I’m being used in combat rather than just spellcasting. You a good girl. Just… can ya do me a favor?”
“What is it?” She asked.
“”Beat the shit out of Alex! I can’t stand that pervert! The way he acts he should be trialled! You hear me player boy?! I’m gonna rain down on you like ragnarock!”
As the voice of Vulpus faded ALex could be seen hiding behind the nearby couch, and Kira in the corner of the room muttering to herself about how manly her “pretty” keyblade was.
“Lan.”
“Unicornis.” Lan greeted.
“Let me just say how proud I am of you. Ever since we were paired, your mind was clouded with doubt and anger towards yourself. Now you are thinking clearly, and fight hard towards your goal. Just how Ira would have.”
“Unicornis. I would also like to thank you. During my Exam, I almost believed you abandoned me because of my lack of skill and darkness. But you came back. Thank you for staying by my side.” Lan bowed.
“You are very welcome. One more thing Lan. There comes a time in every man’s life where he needs to let loose of his goals for only a moment and take in the world around him. Just, try and see what's right in front of you.” Unicornis said, hinting at something.
“I’m… not sure what you mean, but I’ll give it a try.”
As the last of the Foretellers Keyblades let Zeke regain control of his own voice, he burst out laughing. “Oh my god! Alex you are just screwed!” He yelled in laughter.
Lan sighed.
“Well this has been an eventful night. Why don’t we all take the rest of the night to rest for tomorrow's plans?”
“Sure, dinners ready.” Unum replied from the kitchen. “Also, Alex, come near me or Twi, and I will break you in two…” She said as she entered the living room, glaring at Alex.
“Why is everyone picking on me?!” Alex yelled. “I’m just a regular guy with regular needs.” He said with comical tears streaming down his face.
“That aside, dinner is ready.” Twilight said as she entered. “I just hope we got it like Luna makes the stewpots.” She added.
With that, the large group of Keybearers sat down for a nice home cooked meal. Ending the night, as they all go off to bed.
(The Next Day)
It was early morning, While the Foretellers were just waking, Twilight and Unum already had breakfast ready, with only a few things to finish, while Zeke sat criss crossed in the backyard, meditating.
“Meditating first thing in the morning?” Kira said, walking up to Zeke.
When Zeke turned to look at her, his eyes were drastically different, one glowing a bright white, the other a pulsating black.
“Whoa. What is that?” She asked surprised.
Zeke shook his head, blinking til his eyes returned to their normal red color. “Was just… you could call it talking to myself, my dark half conversing with the light half. For me, the two get along well.”
“So you’re heart really is in perfect balance of light and dark. Interesting.”
“I know, from where I come from, you’d think not.”
“Well, anyways. The others made a plan on how to get the crown back. We can’t talk about it in there cause Twilights in there.”
“Sure.” Zeke got up and followed Kira into the dinning room, taking a seat at the table. “So, what are you guys gonna do about school?”
“Here’s what we planned so far.” Alex started. “First we need this worlds Mane 5 to be friends again. That way we’ll have their help with Kira’s Princess Campaign, and they will be friends again so they can use the elements of Harmony against sunset.”
“Why?” Zeke questioned. “Sunset is a thief, and from my understanding a former resident of my world Equestria. Once the crown is retrieved we can just imprison her back in Daybreak.”
“We’re trying to stick to the natural order of this world. Or else there might be an imbalance with the chain of events.”
“When Unversed mainly attack a school in a small town, you’d think the imbalance was present already given the fact you five are here also, the reflection of this world nearly was wiped out, and the fact that back home, everyone is an anthro.” Zeke stated. “This is reality, not a tv show or movie, not everything will be exactly like how we know it to be.”
“No wiser truer words have been said.” Lan said, taking a sip of his coffee. “How about this plan? We let Sunset win the Crown?”
“False sense of victory then?”
“Correct. She will think that she had won everything that she wanted. But then, when her true intentions show, we’ll be there to stop her.”
“True, and if all else fails I can use X’s special ability, Reject Darkness.”
“Reject Darkness?” Kira asked.
“Basically I stab X into the heart of an opponent, then shoot a dose of light into their heart directly. The light will either try and expel the darkness, or stabilize it. I’ve used it once, it works.”
“Let’s save that as a last resort. I still believe that Sunset has the potential to change and repent for her actions.”
“If you say so, but what about the Unversed? When she stole the crown she could summon and control them.”
“We’ll cross that bridge when we get to it. Right now, let's focus on what we are going to do about this world's Mane 5.”
“Why not throw a party?” Discord spoke though Zeke. “Get them all in the same place, five of you, five of them, sooner or later they’ll have to talk to each other, and if not we lock them in a room.”
“Sounds like a plan.” Jenny said.
After the planning, Twilight and Unum entered with breakfast. They engaged in small talk over the meal.
“So Zeke?” Alex caught his attention. “Both Unum and Twilight are your wives right? Is polygamy legal in your world?”
“We made a bunch of new laws when we rebuilt, but kept a lot from before also, and in special cases all laws new and old are allowed to play out if deemed needed in a trial. So, yeah, a herd of up up to sixteen wives, and one man are allowed. It’s one of the laws from before the Nobodies, but so far only a handful still enter into herd relationships.”
Alex almost fell out of his seat, while the others looked shocked. “Sixteen!? How many wives do you have?”
“... sixteen…” Zeke mutters, blushing red.
Alex rushed Zeke’s side and bowed down on his knees. “You are a man amongst men! Teach me your ways master!”
Zeke did the only thing that felt right in this situation. He grabbed Alex by the hair, and threw him against the wall. “Don’t do that again.”
The other Foretellers all facepalmed at their friends antics. With that out of the way, they continued to enjoy their meal.
After breakfast the Foretellers head to school as the other three keybearers stayed at the mansion in the meantime.
“Okay, so during the day we can put our plan into action.” Dan said to the others.
“Right. We all invite one of the five to a ‘small get together,’ before the dance. That’s when we’ll have to talk to them.” Lan confirmed. They all nodded in agreement, and went along their way to school.
While the Foretellers attended school, Zeke, Twilight, and Unum were at the mansion, killing time however they could. “Maybe we can clean… cause I got nothing.” Zeke said, to which Twilight and Unum agreed and each went around to house to find something to clean. I wonder how many rooms are here? The game made this place look way smaller. Zeke thought to himself as he explored the rooms.
Upon reaching a random door and opening it, he found it to be the library. “Oh… so this is a thing?” Zeke walked up to the table, seeing the same drawing on it as from the game. I wonder? Zeke tapped the table with the X-blade, and the floor lit up in a bright light. He found himself falling butt first into the entrance to the secret lad of the home. “Did they even know this was here?”
Dan was hanging around his class room before classes started.
‘I wonder if they’ll find the training room? Zeke is a smart guy so he’ll probably find it.’ he thought.
“Hey Egghead.” Rainbow said a she walked in and took her seat next to his.
“Morning Skittles.” Dan said with a smirk as Rainbow gained a tick mark on her forehead.
“How long are you going to keep calling me that?” She asked frustrated.
“As long as you keep calling me ‘Egghead.” The two sat silent for a moment, waiting for class to start. “Hey. Are you going to the Fall Formal tonight?”
“I don’t know yet. Why?”
“Well my siblings and I were gonna host a small get together before the dance. I wanted to invite you. N-not as my date or anything! Just thought that I should invite someone who could make the party cooler.”
Rainbow smirked. “Awe, you got the hots for me Danny?” She said slyly as she got closer to him.
“Of course not! Are you coming or not?”
“Sure, I’ll come. I definitely will make the party twenty percent cooler!”
Witht that, the bell rang, and students began to fill the classroom.
As Zeke entered the Lab, he saw the large Pc that Ansem the Wise used to create the simulation Roxas was in, and hopped right on. The password was easy to figure out, and when he logged on, he found a few new files. “So Dan and the others did find this? Looks like mostly journal entries.” Zeke clicked on the latest entry.
Still can’t figure this whole thing out, the coding for the simulations is crazy advanced, and I’ve only been able to create a small training simulation. Most, if not all, the functions in this thing are locked down, so I’ve only found out so much.
Looks like they could use some help.Zeke smirked, cracking his knuckles, and began hacking. “Been a while, but I think I still got it?” He muttered as a locked file opened for him. “Yup, I do.”
While Zeke hacked away, Unum was having trouble finding any broom closets. “It’s smaller than home, but still hard to find anything.” She muttered, opening a door, and finding a bedroom… Well, they’re not here. She thought as she entered. The room was rather messy, posters of boxers and other sports hung on the wall, dirty clothes and heavy weights were all over the floor. “Teenagers…” She muttered, picking up the dirty clothes.
Unum placed the weights to the side with ease. Darkness may be gone, but at least my strength and most other abilities are still with me. She thought, picking up a fifty pound weight with one hand, stacking it with the others. As she cleaned she looked for something to carry the dirty clothes in. She opened the closet, finding a bunch of small clothing boxes.
She opened one, and saw an elegant floral dress, sadly not her size. So this must be what Jenny’s Keyblade ment… so this is her room? Wow, there’s like thirty dresses in their boxes here.
Kira was roaming along the halls of Canterlot High looking for one of the five. Her hopes were high when she spotted Fluttershy in the courtyard playing with some animals.
“Fluttershy!” Kira yelled as she walked towards her.
“Oh, hey Kira. Hows your day going?” Fluttershy asked.
“It’s going fine. School and all. Hey, I was sondering if you wanted to come to a get together with me and my siblings before the dance. Then we can all go together.”
“Oh. I don’t know. I wasn’t sure if i was going to the dance entirely, since I would probably run into Pinkie.” She said with sadness in her voice.
“Don’t worry. You’ll be with friends if you do come, and something tells me that everything is going to turn out for the best.” Kira’s smile turned sly. “And Lan will be there~. Maybe it’s your chance to finally ask him our?”
Fluttershy’s face burst into a blush as she tried to hide behind her hair. “I-I’ll think about it.” She whispered.
Twilight was done with all the dishes, cleaned and dried, and decides that, with from what Lan had told her about guests coming over, was going to find a nice room to hold the party in. There were several rooms she had seen, but none looked just right for a party. Come on Twilight, where would Pinkie throw it? … probably over the whole house… Well, the main lobby is large, and those rooms I saw had tables and sofas I could pull out… front yard, main lobby, and backyard are all right infront of eachother… yeah, that will do! She clapped her hands, and began searching for decorations.
She managed to find the attic, to which there was nothing, save for spider webs. Maybe I can bring Pinkie here via the gateways… no, only Zeke’s keyblade can open the portals to reflection worlds… and I’d rather not risk someone seeing me enter the mirror portal. Twilight sighed. “I may have to shop for the supplies. Hey Unum?” Twilight called out.
Unum came by, carrying a basket of dirty clothes. “Yeah?”
“I might need to shop for the party supplies. Do you think this world takes old equestrian bits or munny?”
“Well, it’s gold all the same. If not, just take it to a place called a pawn shop, they’ll give you this world currency for it.”
“Thanks. If Zeke asks I went out to shop… haven’t done that in a while.”
“I’ll let him know when he appears.”
As Twilight exited the mansion, she summoned her glider, and rode it to the just outside of town, not being seen by anyone as she disbanded it. She walked around until she spotted the Pawn Shop, and walked up to the people. “Hey, do you accept gold for cash?”
“Yeah.” The man said.
“Alright.” Twilight said, pulling old fifteen old equestrian bits, and three hundred munny. “How much will this be worth?”
The man looked at her with shock. He left and came back with a larger, bald, older man. “Hello miss, I’m Silver, the owner. Mind me asking where you got this much gold from?” His tone was friendly, so she didn’t feel too nervous at his presents.
“Well, they’re just some old trinkets I picked up over my travels and such…” She lied.
“Well,” Silver said, picking up one of the old equestrian bits. “Just this one gold coin looks like a 24k… I can give you three hundred for this coin, but I can’t buy all of it from you,” He picked up a munny block, one of the big ones. “Cause this block of gold alone will bankrupt me. I’ll buy all the coins from you for four grand, that okay?”
“Sure.” Twilight took the munny back, and the green numbered paper they gave her for the old bits. Paper currency? That’s odd.
Both Jenny and Alex had english class together with Applejack and Pinkie Pie. After class was over, the two walked over to both of them. Applejack and Pinkie were talking to each other about various things, not being on bad terms like the others seem to be.
“Hey girls. Can we talk to you?” Jenny waved at them.
“Hey Jen.” Applejack replied happily.
In an instant, Alex stood beside Pinkie. “Well hello my pink party girl, how has your day been without me?” He said confidently.
“Oh it’s been kinda long without talking to you, my stud muffin.” She said hugging Alex.
As the two began to flirt with each other, both AJ and Jenny sighed.
“Geez, those to were made for eachother.” Jenny said.
“And how. So what was it you wanted to talk about Jenny?” AJ asked
“Well me and my siblings are throwing a small party before the dance, and we wanted to see if you two wanted to come?”
“A PARTY?!” Pinkie showed up out of nowhere. “Sure! I’d love to come!”
“Why not?” AJ said nonchalantly. “I’d be nice to go to the dance with friends. And the party sounds fun too.” Her left eye began to twitch.
Jenny smirked, knowing that’s what happens when AJ lies. “You sure that’s all? Or are you coming to see a ‘Specific someone?” AJ said nothing, only blushed as red as the apples from her farm. ‘Nailed it.’ Jenny thought.
Twilight flew back to the manor on her glider. She decided to see if any other pawn shops would buy the munny, and a few finally did. In total, she had forty three million in the world's paper currency, and that was after all the shopping, to which she decided to splurge and get the Foretellers some nice things for letting her and her significant others stay with them. I hope Lan likes the car...s, I got them. The guys at the dealership said they’d deliver/drive them to the mansion just in time for the party to start. As she landed and took the massive bags of items, she entered seeing the lobby was set up, only missing the decorations. “Hey Twi.” Unum said, Zeke close behind.
“How did you get all that?” Zeke asked.
“Apparently since bits and munny are gold, they’re worth much more here than back home or in other worlds. So where were you before I left?” Twilight asked, handing the bags to Zeke.
“Found something neat in the ‘basement’ and fixed some things with it, as well as left a few surprises for the guys.” He replied
“Great, I hope the surprises I bought them are alright.”
“Surprises?”
“Let’s just say that after I sold all the munny I had fifty million, now I got forty three million.”
It was moments before the last class of the day, and Lan was walking towards his next class. On his way, he see’s Rarity walking down the halls. She was distracted with writing in her design book. As Lan walked towards her, he sees a random banana peel.
‘What’s a banana peel doing in the middle of the hall way? It’s probably a coincidence, but if this were a story I’d say it was for plot convenience.’ Lan thought. But then he realized Rarity walking towards the peel.Thinking fast he dashed towards he, but she had already slipped on the peel. Before she fell, Lan grabbed her arm to stop her and pulled her back to her feet. But he pulled a bit too hard and she crashed into his chest.
“Huh?” Rarity blinked confused what happened in the short about of time. She looked up, to see Lan’s concerned face.
“Are you okay Rarity?” He asked.
She realized that she was resting her head on his chest, so she blushed at quickly backed away. “Oh! Yes! Thank you Lan, darling.” She said sheepishly.
Lan bent down and picked up her design book. “You dropped this.”
“Thank you, and thank you for saving me from falling.”
“You are very welcome.” Lan smiled. “Oh hey, are you going to the Fall Formal tonight?”
‘Oh my! Is he going to ask m to be his date?’ She thought excitedly. “Yes I am, but I’ll be there just to be there.” She said cooly.
“Well my siblings and I are throwing a small pre-dance party. Would you like to come?”
Rarity’s mood deflated a bit. ‘Oh boo. No matter! I’ll still be going to the dance with him.’ She thought. “Of course darling, I’d love to come to your party.”
“Alright. I’ll swing by your place and we can go back to our house together.” Lan said as they waved by to each other to go to class.
The Foretellers walked home, wondering what Zeke and them had done while they were out.
“I really hope they didn’t mess up anything.” Jenny said.
“They wouldn’t do that.” Kira protested, “They seem like well organized people. They probably just went exploring in the town or mansion or something.”
“So did you all invite the others to our “party” tonight?” Lan asked.
“Yeah, I invited Rainbow.” Dan said.
“I was the one who invited Fluttershy. She didn’t seem to want to, until I mentioned you.” Kira said slyly.
“Oh yeah.” Alex said, getting what Kira was going on about. “When we invited Pinkie and Applejack she seemed to want to see you the most Lan.”
“Hm? What do you mean?” Lan said cluelessly.
The others sighed and facepalmed. ‘Idiot!’ was their mutual thought.
As they arrived at their home… their jaws dropped. THe whole mansion was decorated in formal decor, paper lanterns hung from strings, a long white carpet stretched from the front yard to the back, and tables with food of all sorts were spread out everywhere, there was even a new stone fountain in the front yard, depicting two men in a crossed sword stance. They saw Zeke, Twilight, and Unum walk out, all dressed formally. “Welcome home.” Zeke said.
The Foretellers were all slack jawed.
“What happen while we were gone?” Dan asked. “If we have known that this is what we coming home to we would have invited more people.”
“Yeah, that was my fault.” Twilight said sheepishly. “I wanted to help you throw this party so I thought about how my friend Pinkie Pie would throw a party. I guess I went a little overboard.”
“Where did you even get the money for all of this?” Jenny asked.
“I sold some old Equestrian bits and munny. Apparently because they were gold they were really valuable.”
“By the way, you guys are loaded now…” Zeke added, handing Lan over a large backpack… when he grabbed it, it dropped to the floor and took his hand with it.
“Wow! What’s in here?” Lan asked as he unzipped the bag.
“Forty two million, six-hundred-eighty-three-thousand, seven-hundred and ninety six dollars in cash Twilight got from every pawn shop from here to… Where did you stop?” He asked Twilight.
“A pawnshop in Vegas… Traveling by glider is fast.” She replied.
“W-w-we can’t accept this much money!” Kira said still shocked.
“Meh, we have no use for it, paper money isn’t used on many other worlds. It’s yours.” Zeke said, patting Kira on the head.
Lan coughed and regained his composure. “Well, all I can say is thank you, and you are welcome to come and visit this dimension anytime.” the others nodded.
“Thanks… by the way… you all might wanna get your driver's licences…” Four cars, and one motorcycle were being carried by a large flatbed. Two were a Lamborghini Reventón Coupe, one red, one silver, a Ferrari SA Aperta, black painted, and a pink chevrolet Corvette L88 Convertible. The motorcycle was a blue Dodge Tomahawk V10 Superbike. “Yeah… that was a surprise too… Well, she did start off with fifty million.”
They were all again silent in shock.
“Dibs on the Ferrari!” Alex said.
“My dad went through like five of those.” Zeke muttered, recalling the more expensive cars his father crashed over his lifetime.
“Well, I guess all that’s left to do is get ready for this evening.” Dan said.
“Wait.” Zeke stopped them. “I found your ‘training’ area… and improved it.” Dan looked at Zeke with a surprised look.
“How? I tried to open the files that were locked, but nothing I did worked.”
“You clearly never hacked on the deep web. The security the pc had was good, white house good, but I’ve been there/done that. Wanna see what I did?”
“Sure.” Dan said excitedly. They all followed Zeke down to the lab.
When they arrived Zeke sat in the terminal chair. “So, remember that whole, no more than three organics in the simulation crap it had before, well it’s gone!”
“Yeah. I read up on that in the manuals, but it was mostly destroyed so I didn’t get much.”
“Well, the reason it was there was for manual exciting, however, When I unlocked a special file… you won’t believe what I found.” Zeke typed on the keyboard fast, and soon images of Twilight Town appeared, people walking around and living their lives. An image of the mansion came up, and Zeke’s armor waved at them. “Say hello to Code Keeper.”
“Is that Twilight Town?” Alex asked. “And what's with your armor waving at us?”
“The very same Ansum kept Roxas in. My armor was the only model I could make for the AI. That’s Code Keeper, your personal AI for overseeing your time in the simulation. Man, the work that wa put into this thing was crazy, but Code Keeper makes it easier. Say hi Code.”
“Greetings.” A computerized voice spoke. “I am Code Keeper. I was made to assist in training, relaxation, and anything regarding this simulation station.”
“Fascinating.” Dan walked up close to the screen. “Such advanced technology, with such great potential.”
“User Zeke made me from bits of leftover AI code, and fixed majority of errors. I function at 97% capacity. I have added to the pre-made simulation by user Dan, as well as several new ones I made based on user Zeke’s memories.”
“I can’t believe all of this was right beneath my nose and I couldn’t find it.” Dan said. “I hope we can work together in the future, Code Keeper.”
“That is my primary function user Dan. Would you like to sample some of the new simulation combat I have made?”
“We would love to.” Lan Interrupted. “But right now we all got to get ready for our guests coming.”
“My scans from the mansions security systems show no one is within a seven mile perimeter.”
“Lan, I think it would be a good idea for us to try it out immediately. For future purposes.” Dan said coolly, but if one were to look closely they would see him shaking in excitement.
Lan sighed, “Alright, only for a half hour. We still have business to attend to.”
“Would users like a list of the simulations?” Code Keeper asked.
“Yes, Code Keeper.” Dan said.
“There are currently eight combat simulations, one survival simulation, and two chain-combat simulations. Combat simulation one is a fight against a digital individual named, Riku Replica. THe second is with a digital individual known as Lingering Will. Third is with a digital replica of user Zeke as he currently is. Fourth is against a digital replica of user Unum, and I was asked to warn you about her difficulty.”
“Are the levels of difficulty accurate to their original counterparts?”
“95% likely they are. Give or take a few strings of code. Fifth is against a digital individual named, Leon. Sixth is against a digital individual named, Sephiroth. Seventh is against a digital individual named, Vanitas’s Ghost. The last is against an endless swarm of digital heartless. Would users like to know the rest of the simulations?”
“It’s alright. We get the idea.” Lan said, giving a knowing look towards Zeke. “So Code said he wanted to warn us about Unum’s power level. How dangerous is it?”
“Well… in reality… she can one shot the Lingering Will, and every other kh boss you can think of, so yeah… it’s more of a practice your evasion and blocking type of deal…” Zeke replied.
“Wow. thats one hell of a wife you got there.” Alex said.
“She’s from when the worlds were one. She’s been around… Can I tell you guys something about her? Just, don’t freak.”
“We’ve been in a constant state of shock ever since we got home. I doubt anything more could change that.” Jenny said.
“Well… she’s…. A parallel version of Core… she did work with him, but something called The Grandfather Light, something old and powerful, that made Kingdom Hearts, made her human again… It was just a speck of that old light, in a box no bigger than the ones for a ring, and it cured her, her heart is pure light now.”
They were all silent, before they all let out a simultaneous sigh. “Still shocked. But more so than before. So she was one of Core’s grunts?”
“A parallel version of him… just as powerful as he is I imagine. She managed to escape with the Grandfather Light, and it’s back in Daybreak. It’s the only thing strong enough, powerful enough, to cure or kill Core… He already marked her for death, so that’s something she and I have in common.”
“Then I guess that the Grandfather light is our only hope in defeating Core.” Lan said seriously.
“Most likely. Unum says it has a mind of it’s own, so research has been slow.”
“I guess only time will tell. I just hope the answer will come before it’s too late.”
“Same. After this is all done and done, you are gonna come with me to Daybreak to see if your Keyblades can do anything, right?”
“With what you’ve done for us in the past few hours? It's the least we can do!” Kira cheered.
Zeke waved it off. “Please, that was all Twilight, I just did this simulation stuff. Oh, and Dan, there’s a copy of the manual in the PC, so that helps.”
“Alright. Let’s make a full dive!” Dan said.
“Really, an SAO reference?” Alex asked
Everyone went into the simulation, and tried their luck against the simulation of Sephiroth… needless to say, it was a short battle, but they did manage to get him halfway gone before they were KO’d and kicked out of the simulation. They all finally went to their rooms, surprised to see them all clean, and got ready for the party.
The Five of them were all dressed formally. Jenny even wore one of her dresses that Ursus said she had, with a little persuasion from Unum. Right when AJ and Pinkie arrived, Lan drove up in the silver Lamborghini with Rarity in the passenger seat.
When Rarity walked up to the group, she gained a sour look when she looked at Pinkie.
“Hello, Pinkie.” She said, still trying to be civil in front of her other friends.
“Rarity.” Pinkie replied.
“Now, now. Let’s not stir up any bad blood at our friends party.” AJ interrupted. “Let’s all just have a good time.”
Just then, another car drove up to the mansion. When it parked, the door opened and Rainbow Dash walked out.
“I’m here to party!” She yelled. She saw the others, as well as her former friends and she frowned. “Hey Egghead.” She walked up to Dan and rested her elbow on his shoulder. “You didn’t tell me Applejack was gonna be here.”
“Well the others invited her.” Dan replied.
“Yeah Rainbow.” AJ retorted. “It’s not like I said I was gonna come, and then just not show up.”
“Ladies.” Zeke said, appearing and startling everyone. “Please come inside, the party will start shortly.” He walked inside. This may be tricky. He thought as he left them. Hopefully this will work out.
As they all were heading inside Rainbow whispered to Dan, “Who’s the old guy?” Which was pretty audible to hear.
“Madam that is such a rude statement.” Zeke said, somehow behind Rainbow, freaking her out. “I am only nineteen.” He said with a smile.
“O-oh. Sorry dude. My mistake.” She said, backing away slightly.
They all entered the Mansion. Lan was the last one going through the door, until he paused when he saw someone else walking up to the manor. It was Fluttershy.
“Hello Lan.” She said shyly, “you’re looking nice tonight.”
“Thank you. You’re looking as beautiful as always.” Lan said, extending his hand, “Everyone's already inside. Come on in.” She slowly took his hand as they both entered.
Inside the mansion was a bit tense. The party was going on, the decorations were on point, but the five of the guests were on edge around each other. The Foretellers tried to lighten the mood, it was effective, but he five were still not talking to each other.
“So guys.” Rainbow asked the Foretellers. “Is it just us at this party? Cause this place looks like it’s expecting to celebrate New years at Time Square.”
“Yeah… that was kind of our friends doing. She went a bit overboard.” Dan said. “But she did a good job.”
“That may be the fish crackers in your hand mam.” Zeke said, appearing behind Aj and scaring her. “They are a new type of western take on sushi.”
“I ain’t talkin’ about the food.” AJ sighed. “I’m saying that it seems a bit strange that all of us were invited here specifically. When we all know that we told you guys our beef with one another. Is this really a party?”
“Um… well..” Jenny tried to say something, but failed.
“Out with it sugarcube. I know when someone is lyin’.”
Jenny sighed, “Alright. This wasn’t all about the party. It was so we could help all of you be friends again.”
The others looked a bit mad at the Foretellers.
“You lied to us? Why would you do that?” Rainbow asked.
“Because we know you were all friends once.” Lan said, holding a picture he found in an old yearbook. It was of younger versions of the five, smiling and having a good time. “And from what we’ve heard from each of you, we all can safely assume that Sunset Shimmer was behind all of this bad blood.”
“It’s a nice theory darling, but it lacks the proof to say otherwise.” Rarity said.
“Will this do?” Twilight said, coming into the room holding a leather book. “This is Sunset Shimmers journal, and it’s contents are rather revealing.”
“Was easy to snatch from her home.” Zeke added.
“When did you sneak into Sunset’s house?” Alex whispered to Zeke.
“When the guests first arrived, I knew this was not going to end well, so I improvised. I left, found her home, and unlocked the door.” He finished with a smile. “Old habits die hard.”
They all read Sunset’s journal, and were shocked to what they found.
“It is true! She’s the one that sent me that text from Fluttershy to turn her silent auctions into a party.” Pinkie said.
“She’s also the one who’s been sending me the messages from Pinkie that always denies my help for decorating events.” Rarity said.
“She’s been behind it all.” Rainbow said. “But why would she do this? What’s so important about us to her?”
“More than you realize.” Zeke said, dropping his formal tone of voice. “It’s a lot to fill in, but the dance started ten minutes ago, so we may want to hurry if we are gonna make it to the crowning event.”
With that, they all began to head towards the dance. Although, Fluttershy kept reading out of curiosity.
“What are you doing Shy?” Kira asked.
“There’s something strange in her latest pages. It says something about a person named Crow. He gave her the ability to control these Unversed. What does this mean?” she said.
“Means we might wanna hurry.” Zeke said. “Those monsters around town, they’re Unversed. Negative emotions given physical form. If she somehow was given control, then we’re in for a fight.”
“But then the other students are all in danger.” AJ said worried.
“All the more reason for us to be there. We’ll fill you in on the way, but right now we need to go.” Lan said.
“May I make a suggestion?” Zeke asked.
“What is it?”
“Would five more Keyblades be alright?”
“For these five?” Kira asked.
“Who else?”
“But they don’t even know yet. We don't know if they will accept this power.” Dan said.
Lan walked up to Zeke, “I may not want to put them in anymore danger, but even I know we might need more help. But can WE at least be the ones to bestow it on them?”
“Do you know how?”
“The originals did it, it shouldn’t be impossible for us to. How do you do it?”
“The Keyblades stored within me, I ask who here would be your wielder, they pick, I summon them and give it to the person.”
“Could you summon them now?”
“Yeah.” Zeke snapped his fingers, and five Keyblades appeared, floating behind him. “They once told me that there’s one Keyblade for every intelligent lifeform out there, so here’s the ones for these five.” They floated into the main fives hands. Each looking at them curiously.
“Key-swords?” Rainbow asked. “Just like those five… which means-!” in that instant, the Foretellers donned their masks and their robes. “You’re them!”
“That’s right.” Dan said. “Sorry for not telling you. We didn’t know how you would feel being so close to the ‘new heroes in town.”
Lan walked up to face them all. “I know this is sudden, but may we ask you to fight with us? From what we’ve heard our fellow students may be in grave danger. These Keyblades chose you because they sense your potential. What is your choice.” They looked hesitant at first, but they all grabbed the hilts of each of the keyblades before them. (We should add which ones they are later)
“Still can’t believe you were the heroes everyone was talking about.” Rainbow said.
Zeke summoned his armor. “Yeah, but no time to fangirl out. Just trust us, toss your Keyblades as high into the air as you can, and a glider will appear.” Zeke demonstrated, throwing the X-blade into the air and his glider flew down. “Much faster than any car.”
The Foretellers followed his lead. Their gliders were… very different from what they expected. Instead of their Keyblades taking the form of gliders, they turned into armored beasts that took after their designated animals. Lan’s was a Unicorn, which Twilight found offensive, Jenny’s was a large bear, Kira’s was a fox, Alex’s was a leopard, and Dan’s was a giant snake.
“Well, this is unexpected.” Lan said. “But no time to question.” He mounted Unicornis, as well as the others with their Keybeasts. “Hya Unicornis!”
“Is that this world's version of Unicorns?” Twilight muttered.
“Sadly yes.” Zeke replied. “To be fair, in this world a Unicorn is a mythological creature.”
She huffed, but accepted it as she donned her armor, and summoned her glider.
The new Keybeares followed their lead and summoned their gliders. Rarity’s and AJ’s were in a bike form, Rainbow and Pinkie’s took the board form, and Fluttershy’s took the form master Aqua’s glider looked like.
With they, they all flew towards their school.
They arrived at the school… only to see a demon Sunset, with a strange tattoo of a snake on her arm, and a mass horde of Unversed, along with a horde of brainwashed students.
“We’re too late.” Lan said. They all hopped off their gliders turning them back into Keyblades.
“Oh, did i miss a few?” Demon Shimmer said. “Well no matter. I’ll just take control of your minds as well. Then take my army to Equestria!”
“Sunset!” Ira yelled. “You don’t have to do this! What do you have to gain with all this darkness and chaos?”
“She has power to gain.” They all turned, seeing Crow walk out of a DTD. “Dark power is the best after all.”
“All I wanted was the power.” Sunset started, “I was Celestia’s prized student. I just wanted the power to make my mark as one of the most powerful magic users of all time. But she denied me, and sent me here! Now she will pay!”
“She’s too drunk on power.” Zeke said standing by Ira. “All we can do now is take it away. That’s the best course of action now.”
“Now just a second.” Crow said, gaining their attention. “I’m here, and the boss wanted to join.” He stepped to the side of the DTD, and Core walked out.
“Long time since I’ve seen the Foretellers, even if you are a sad copy of the originals.” Before anyone could react, there was a blur of light, and Unum was crossed Keyblades with Core. “Been awhile Yellow.”
“That is not my name!” She stepped forward, and there was a shockwave of light and darkness, shattering windows and cracking the ground under the two. “I got this basterd! You handle the she-demon and Crow!” The two vanished, but what looked like lightning was seen in the sky above them. Light and Darkness were clashing above them.
Lan faced all of his comrades. “Like Unum said, she has Core occupied. I want Gula, Ava, Aced, and Invi taking care of Sunset Shimmer. Make sure she stays occupied while Zeke-!”
Before Ira could finish, Crow jump kicked him across the ground. “You talk too much!” He said, clashing blades with Ira.
Ira quickly broke the lock. “Thunder!” Ira sent a bolt of lightning towards Crow, making him jump back.
“As I was saying. Me and Zeke will take care of Crow. You five,” He looked towards the main 5, “Keep the students and smaller unversed occupied.”
“I’ll handle the larger Unversed.” Twilight said, running off with the human versions of her friends.
While Ira blocked Crow’s front words attack, Zeke side swiped him, sending him flying a fet feet. “This is gonna be fun.”
“Let’s do this Zeke!” Ira said They both charged at Crow.
Ira was the first to attack as he tried to swipe at Crows feet to knock him off balance. But Crow swiftly jumped over Ira. While in mid air, Crow prepared to bring down Soul Eater onto Ira, if it weren't for Zeke coming in quickly to kick him away.
“Ars Solum!” Zeke yelled, hitting Crow with every combo of the powerful attack. “Why do you have black blood?”
Crow jumped back up. “Was a snake lady that replaced my blood with it, it’s very addicting, and just adds to the power.” Crow said, throwing Soul Eater into a strike raid.
“What was her name?” Ira asked. Blocking the Strike Raid from hitting Zeke.
“It was a witch named Medusa.” He said nonchalantly. “Now let’s get back to fighting. But what’s with you brother? Can’t fight me on your own? I knew you were weak.”
Ira tightened his grip on Unicornis.
“This isn’t going to be like last time. I have gotten stronger since then. Now that I have a goal. I will bring you back to your old self.”
“Good luck finding my light half.” Crow laughed.
“I’ll show you my strength!”
Twilight, as well as Applejack, Rarity, Rainbow Dash, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy were holding back the unversed and the hypnotized students.
Twilight was doing great against the larger unversed, but the numbers were still great. The new Keybearers were faring rather well, but they still had a lot to learn. Surprisingly, the best of them was Fluttershy.
Fluttershy slashed her Keyblade at an Unversed, making it disappear.
“Dang Shy. I didn’t know you were this good at fighting.” Rainbow said a she destroyed another Unversed.
“It’s actually a funny story. When I was little my dad said I was too cute, so I’d probably be prone to kidnapping. So he signed me up for self defence classes.” Fluttershy explained.
“This is going nowhere.” Twilight muttered. “Well, I leaned it for a reason.” SHe looked at all the unversed in front of her, then a cold aura appeared around her. “Absolute Zero.” She was a blur of ice as Twilight froze most of the Unversed, and shattered many others as she passed through them again, until finally stopping in an explosion of ice. “Well that worked better than expected.”
“Cool trick Twilight.” AJ said. “But we still got to deal with them.” Pointing at the hypnotized students.
Twilight ran in front of them, pointing her Keyblade at them. “Sleep.” She said, as three of them in front of her fell asleep on the ground. “Not sure how long that will last.”
“Can we do that?”
“Won’t know unless we try.” Rarity said as she dashed towards a group of students. “Sleep!” The spell worked, but only two of the students were affected. ”Guess we need more practice.”
“It has to be good enough.” Twilight said as more students ran up behind her. “Sleep!”
“I see being darkness free hasn’t affected your power.” Core said, clashing blades with Unum.
“Why are you here?! Is it just to kill me?” She cast Thunder in its strongest form, striking Core, but he seemed unharmed as her went in for another attack, and the two crossed blades.
“Not entirely. I wanted to see the power of the new Unversed we developed.” They broke the cross, each now pointing their Keyblades at eachothers throats. “So tell me, why did the Grandfather Light expel your darkness?”
“Like I know, but it's the best thing to happen to me.” She flew back, slashing at the air, sending waves of energy to strike Core. He blocked them. “I am you! That means the Grandfather Light can save you aswell Core!”
Core chuckled. “No, it won’t.”
“What makes you so sure?!”
“Look at yourself Unum. Did it never strike you as odd that you were the only reflection of mine to be female?” Unum was silent. “Did you ever wonder why I kept you so close?”
“What are you getting at?!”
“You were never my reflection… you were…”
“Your wife… I am not here!”
“You were close enough! The only version of her I found alive in all the reflections! I lead the Heartless to burn your village and kill your husband. You took my bait, and never questioned the story as they were similar enough.”
Unum was shaking, pure rage filled her, yet her light did not give into the darkness. “You really are sad. Pathetic! You made me into a demon! Made me believe we were the same! And used me to practice and perfect your experiments!” In Unums other hand, a Keyblade, the whole thing looking like plant vines grew into it’s shape, appeared. “I will avenge my late husband, but I will keep in mind the one I now have, the one who made me realize that even with my sins, I deserve happiness!” She Went in for an attack, Core tried to block… only for his Keyblade to be sliced in two.
“NO!” He screamed, backing up as it reformed into a jet black heart.
Unum took it. “Without this, you’re just a Nobody filled with Pure Darkness. You can’t even control the Heartless without this, can you?”
Core huffed. “Like I needed that thing.” He faded into thin air, leaving Unum floating with his heart.
“I’m not you, but you can be whole again.” She whispered to the heart, unaware of the small flash of light that flashed within it’s darkness.
“Stay out of my way!” Sunset yelled as she threw fireballs at the Foretellers while in the air.. They had been doing as they were ordered and keeping Sunset busy.
“Sorry, can’t let you do what you want Sunset.” Gula came up from behind and attacked. It knocked her back a few feet but she regained her composure and launched another fireball towards Gula. Which he dodged.
Aced appeared in front of her, clashing her keyblade with her claws. Though Aced’s attack was too powerful for her as it knocked her out of the air and Sunset landed on the ground.
Ava stood across from her with her Keyblade ready, “Is this really the kind of power you wanted?”
“I have all the power that I ever wanted. Now Celestia will be sorry that she expelled the best student she had! I only wanted to show her how grateful I was by being the best! But she didn’t see that and sent me here!” She yelled angry.
“You ran away!” Zeke said, running up the the fight. “You left Equestria, you left your home! She never banished you! You made that to try and make sense of your own actions!”
“You know nothing of what happened between us outsider!” She said as she threw a fireball.
“I would think the woman carrying my child would tell the truth.” Zeke stated, Dodging the fireball as a look of disbelief went across Sunset’s face.
“You, are Celestia’s lover?” She asked hesitantly. Here demonic eyes slightly flickering back to normal.
“Nearly a year now. She never banished you, you knocked out the guards taking you out of the castle and ran into the portal to this world. She has been waiting for you for years Sunset.”
“S-she’s been worried about me? D-did I-?” Suddenly, dark energy began to surge through her body as she tried to remember something.
“Now, now, I don’t need you remembering anything.” Crow said as he appeared behind Sunset. He was holding dark energy in his hand and it was directed towards Sunset’s head.
Lan had entered the scene along with the others. “Sorry, I couldn’t keep still.” He looked towards Crow and saw what he was doing to Sunset. “What have you done to her!?”
Crow smirked. “You think a regular person could gain this kind of darkness regularly? No, when I wanted to give her this power her heart wasn’t dark enough. So I did the next best thing, I changed her memories slightly so her strong negative emotions could be a nice vessel for the Unversed.”
“It’s another of Core’s experiments!” Unum said, floating down with the others. “We gotta find the Unversed somewhere on her.”
“Then stand back. I’ll just purge the darkness from her heart.” Zeke said. Before anything else could say anything he dashed towards Sunset with X in his hands. “Reject Darkness!” He stabbed the X-blade right into Sunset’s heart. In an instant, dark energy flowed out of her body like a river as she was covered in light.
When the light died down, it showed Zeke standing with the X-blade at his side and Sunset on her hands and knees breathing heavily. The Unversed surrounding them started to disappear, and the students of Canterlot High snapped out of their hypnosis.
“The deed is done.” He said as he walked away. But as he did, Lan started walking towards Sunset.
“Sunset Shimmer.” He said seriously. She looked up at him with tears in her eyes.
“The guilt of all her sins are hitting her at once, you should have seen Unum, and that was the Grandfather Light’s doing. You’ll need to look after her.” Zeke said.
Lan nodded, and looked back towards Sunset. “You let your darkness guide your actions for a long time. You’ve tormented other students, stolen the Element of Magic from Equestria, and tried to attempt an attack with your other students under your control. What do you have to say for yourself.”
“I-I’m sorry. I’m so sorry. I remember what happened now. I did run away. I only wanted to do what I thought would make her proud of me, but I took it too far. She expelled me, and I was too embarrassed to face anyone. I confused it for rage, and ran into the mirror she always warned me about. I ran into this world. I’ve done such horrible things.” She said as she continued to weep.
“That is all true. You’ve rejected all the friendships that were extended to you, and went through it alone. But it’s not too late to accept one now.” He extended his hand to her. “This could be the last helping hand. Are you going to take it?”
Her eyes went wide. “But… after all I’ve done, after what I tried to do. You would still give me a chance?”
Everyone walked up and stood beside them.
Unum stepped forward, kneeling down to Sunset’s eye level. “I’ve been in the same boat Sunset. I was tricked, turned into a demon among monsters, and accepted darkness as the only path. Then, somehow, someone reached out, felt sorry for everything I went through, and that lead to a, rather quick, chain of events that made me who I was again. The sins I’ve done will never be forgotten, nor will the blood on my hands ever wash off, but I’ve accepted it’s part of my past, and now I look forward to my future.
“When I was first cured of my darkness, I ran to Zeke, who rather than doing what everyone told, rather than killing me for my crimes, he let me live. So I could slowly, but surely, make up for them. He made me realize that, even with sins crawling on your back, people like us deserve happiness.”
Sunset listened to her words intently. She looked towards the group. Zeke smiled and nodded. So did Lan, the other Foretellers, even the Main five. They all agreed with Unum, and she saw that they were willing to give her a second chance. Her focus settled on the still extended hand of Lan. Slowly, she reached out to grab it.
Until...
*ZAP!*
“AAAHHH!” Sunset’s snake mark started to glow violently as dark energy began to leak out and consume her whole body.
“Well, well, well. Looks like our little experiment is actually working.” Crow said, appearing behind Sunset.
“What’s happening to her?!” Lan asked as he and the others got into their battle stances.
“This is Core’s latest experiment.” He directed towards Sunset. “To be able to give individuals the ability to control the Unversed, they have to have one sealed within their bodies. The Unversed within Sunset is now beginning to take over her body now that her heart is vacant of any darkness.”
The darkness around Sunset began to grow large and larger, until it formed into a Trinity Armor Unversed.
“This just got difficult.” Aced said.
“We have to finish this quickly.” Unum said as she readied her kingdom key. “I remember seeing this back when was with Core. Her heart is unstable in this state. If we don’t defeat it fast then her body will be destroyed.” She dashed straight forward towards the Trinity armor, only to be interrupted by a yellow Jellyshade. When she struck, it disappeared, but not before sending a high amount of electricity to stun her a bit.
“Now I can have you finishing this so soon traitor.” Crow said as he gathered negative energy in his hand. “We’ll lose valuable data.” He slammed his hand into the ground, summoning a large swarm of JellyShade’s of all different colors. “Keep her busy.” They did as ordered and focused specifically on Unum.
The others tried to go help her but she refused. “Stop! She needs you more than I do now. Defeat the Trinity armor. I’ll be fine.”
“She’ll be alright guys.” Zeke confirmed. “Let’s get Sunset out of that thing before she’s gone forever.”
The Trinity Armor broke apart into five different parts and flew quickly towards the heroes. Aced and Invi took the right arm, Ava and Gula took the left, the left leg was being taken care of by Rarity, Applejack, and Pinkie, the right leg was fighting Fluttershy and Rainbow. Lastly, the torso headed straight for Zeke and Lan.
“Looks like it chose for us.” Lan said, dodging one of the torsos small lasers.
“Or maybe Sunset is fighting, choosing wisely who it’s attacking.” Zeke said, dodging the lasers and throwing the X-blade into a Strike Raid.
“That would seem to be the case, but like Unum said we need to finish this quickly. Follow my lead.” Lan said.
“Your call.”
Lan started out by simply charging straight forward, making it focus only on him. He slide right under the Torso to be behind it. “Brutal Blast!” Lan knocked it higher into the air before delivering a powerful blow to disorient it, and forcing it towards Zeke's Direction.
Zeke summoned DIscord in his other hand, and threw the X-blade into a Reflect Raid. Once X-blade made the first impact, he pointed DIscord at it. “Repeat!” Rather than stopping at the fifth reflect raid combo, it kept going, and went on three more times til the X-blade returned to Zeke. “How much more can this thing take?”
“Let’s end this in one final strike simultaneously. Ready?”
“Always.”
They both charged towards the downed torso in sync. They jumped into the air, delivering their strikes making it appear to be slashed in an X figure. The Torso floated there frozen, until it started to disappear. What came out of the torso was Sunset’s body, but it looked like it was fading in and out of reality. Lan quickly caught her and placed her on the ground.
“Unum was right. Her body is unstable.” Lan said.
“Then we take out what’s left of the Unversed.” Zeke stated. “Everyone! Wrap it up or Sunset’s gone forever!”
With the four other Foretellers, the arms seemed to have reunited and began to fight them. They heard Zeke’s words and nodded in agreement.
“Looks like we have finish this now.” Gula said. His Keyblade began to generate electricity and spun around his hand. “Take my finisher! Rolling Thunder!” he sent it towards the right arm.
“I’m not being left out!” Aced Slammed the ground and made large rocks fly out. “Grand Impact!”
In an instant the battlefield was covered in lightning and Meteor shrapnel. When it all settled, the arms faded away like the torso did.
“Well, that was fun.” Invi said.
“You heard them girls!” Rainbow said. “Shy, AJ, with me.” Rainbow, Applejack, and Fluttershy charged in, each landing hits…
Fluttershy’s body began to glow as she felt something new to her. Confidence. She attacked faster and harder, startling her friends, until she landed one last grand attack, slamming her Keyblade through the remaining parts of the Unversed and onto the ground with a visual impact radius.
“Wow, Critical Mass… I haven't even done that move yet.” Zeke said, watching the last of the Unversed vanish.
Everyone looked at Fluttershy in amazement, but it only made her embarrassed.
“Um… sorry, did someone else want to do it?” She said trying to hide behind her hair again.
“No, just, haven’t seen it performed before.”
With all of the Trinity Armor parts destroyed, Sunset’s body began to return to normal. She lyed there unconscious now.
“What a pity.” Crow said with a bored look. “It fell rather easily. But at least I got some valuable data on her.” A door to darkness appeared behind him “This is your victory today Foretellers. But you can bet that I’ll be back.” With that, he left.
Sunset’s body began to look stable, her body didn’t look like it was fading, and her color was starting to brighten up. Zeke and the others ran over to Sunset’s unconscious body. “She looks like she just needs rest.” Zeke said. “Her breathing is fine, so I think she’ll be alright.”
“Um..” Another voice said. They turn around, to see Principal Celestia and Vice Principal Luna staring at them, along with some of the student body that woke up from their sleeping states. “I would like to know just what exactly happened here. If you please.”
Lan walked up and removed his mask, shocking everyone there. “It’s a long story Principal Celestia, but all that’s important right now is that everyone is safe. Now I believe that the Fall formal is still going on?”
Without the energy to question it, she nodded and turned to the students. “They are right everyone, let’s not let this night go to waist.”
“PARTY TIME!” Pinkie yelled as they all began to celebrate.
The night had ended on a high note for everyone. The Foretellers, the main five, and even Zeke and his companions joined in the festivities. In the middle of it all, Lan took Sunset to the mansion by his Keybeast to keep her safe.
Now we find out heroes in front of the Canterlot High statue.
“I believe this is your’s Twilight.” Kira said as she gave Twilight her Tiara.
“Thank you.” She said as she took it. “Now, are you gonna come with us to Daybreak?”
“It’s been a long day for all of us. So let’s save that for, about a week from now?” Lan said.
“Sure. I’ll come by in around that time.” Zeke said. “Just look after Sunset, she might have woken up already.”
“Will do. So I guess this is farewell?”
“More of a, til next time.” Zeke said as He, Twilight and Unum walked into the portal. Leaving the Foretellers to themselves..
“Man, this has been one hell of an adventure huh?” Alex said.
“It sure has.” Dan agreed, “and this is only the beginning.”
“It was one hell of a wake up call too.” Jenny said. “We can’t let our guard down. Or else the enemy is going to get stronger.”
“And we still need to find a way to locate Crow’s light half.” Kira said
“But no matter what, we’ll stick by each other and push through any ordeal the future has for us. Together.”
“Together!” The others said.
“Ahem.” They heard behind them. They turned around to see the Main Five standing behind them with expecting looks on their faces.
“So I guess you guys want an explanation?”
When Twilight, Zeke, and Unum walked back into Equestria, everyone greeted them back. Zeke informed Celestia about Sunset, and that she may return one day after she has made peace with what she has done. It was all in all, a long two days.
As Zeke was making his way to bed, Unum stopped him. “Can we talk?” She asked.
“Sure.” Zeke replied. To his surprise, Unum pulled out Core’s black heart. “You… you did it.”
“His body is still out there though. I’m sure we can purify this, then work towards destroying his body, then we release his heart and either her comes back, or moves on… He also told me some things…”
“What?”
“That I’m not his reflection… I was his wife's… I should have guessed thinking back, but the darkness kept me in line.”
Zeke pulled Unum into a hug. “So he’s the one who…”
“Yeah…”
“Then it’s no wonder the Grandfather Light saved you. You never belonged there in the first place.”
Damnit!
Easy Core! You lost a battle, this was to be expected sooner or later.
Not against her! Without my corrupted heart Keyblade the Heartless won’t obey me, even with the Pure Darkness within me.
Then perhaps it’s time we give ___ ___ ___ another go?
That failed horribly! What chances do we have now that it works this time?!
We didn’t have the minds of Medusa and ____ working for us then. After all Medusa made the black blood.
True… fine. Have those two working on it and report any and all progress to me. I want this to work, or else I will personally skin them alive.
I’ll get right on it.
To Cure With Light. The X-blade's Second Wielder Lives?
Two days had passed and given we now were in possession of Core’s corrupted heart, we placed it in front of the Grandfather Light… only for it to shine on it, and nothing happen. Unum, Cir, and Twilight were stumped… I picked up the little box. “You saved Unum, why can’t you do the same for Core’s heart?” I spoke it it. Unum said it’s got a mind of it’s own, so maybe it can understand me. “Are we missing something? Can anyone answer the questions?”
That did it. The box popped open as a burst of light hit the ceiling of the lab. WHen it faded and the box closed, there was the image of what looked like a mask on the ceiling. “What’s that mean?” Twilight asked, getting out of her cover area she jumped in when the box opened.
“Holy shit! I forgot about that crazy old bastard!” X spoke through me suddenly.
“Who?” I asked.
“My second wielder had that exact mask! How can he be alive though? It’s been well over centillions of years.”
“Well if the Grandfather Light says they’re alive, then they’re alive… how many wielders have you had before me X?”
“Including that half a heart guy that had me for less than an hour, six.”
“Alright then… so if your second wielder is alive, then where are they?”
“He, his name was Mors, and he had me around the time the world was split into the stars.”
“Well, if he survived that then I guess anything is possible. So, how do we find him?”
“He was one of my wielders. If he’s alive then I’m sure I can open a portal to him just by remembering his heart.”
“If you say so.” I pointed X and the wall, and he opened a portal up… it was different than usual. “Hey, that's now the usual gateway?”
“It’s a Door to Light. I forgot how to make them, but when the Grandfather Light made Mors’s mask image on the ceiling, I remembered. You can walk through them like any door, and others can be taught it.”
“About time. Come on Unum, let’s see who the Mors person is.” Unum walked to my side as we entered the DTL. When we exited we were in a forest of sorts. It was night and… HOLY SHIT THE MOON HAS A FACE AND LAUGHS!
“This is already creepy beyond all hell with that moon looking at us.” Unum added. “I’ve never seen a world like this.”
“I’m creeped out too. You’d think a world like this would be in the realm of darkness?”
“Maybe it’s close to it?”
“That would make sense, though after every world became their own, they developed their own laws and such, so maybe not.”
We walked through the forest trail. Other than the freaky moon this place seemed peaceful enough. There were street lights standing along the tree line so we must be in a city or close to one.
“YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!” Falling from the air, and landing near perfectly across from us was a a strange blue haired kid, dressed in mostly black with steel toed boots, the steal on the outside, with a star tattoo on his right shoulder. He was wielding two small scythes connected by a chain. “I am the legendary Black Star! I will surpass God and all who confront me! I will be the greatest assassin!”
“... you lost kid?”
That seemed to discourage him, but he quickly regained himself. “No I’m not lost! I am Black Star, and will defeat you!”
“What? I haven’t even done anything.”
He pointed one of the scythes at me. “You’re soul is that of an Kishin soul egg, and I will clam it.”
“Kid, you’re making no sense.” He threw one of the scythes at me, and I caught it, to which a surprised look appeared over his face. “Kid this is dangerous.”
“My name is Black Star, and how are you holding Tsubaki?”
“The scythe? I was taught how to use these things. Never liked it that much, but my had had me be ‘passable’ at most every weapon.”
“Was he an assassin?”
“Well… yeah…”
“No way!” He said, suddenly running up to me. “Was he good? I bet I could beat him. How many foes has he beaten?” The ki- Black Star, asked enthusiastically. “Well, yeah he rarely got hit, I’m not sure about that, and last I knew his kill count was about seven hundred.”
“Seven hundred?!”
“Look, Black Star, I don’t like talking about my family, so can we drop it?”
“Um, Black Star?” His Scythe spoke, glowing then turning into a person. She wore mostly white and had black hair. “Are you sure this is the person Maka sensed?”
“Wow, how did you do that… Wait, did anyone named Core do this to you?” I asked the Scythe lady Black Star had called Tsubaki.
“What? No I’m a weapon. Always have been.” She replied.
Maybe it’s a natural thing in this world? “Well, alright. But what is a Kishin?”
“Black Star you dummy!” The sound of a girls shouts called as a girl with dirty blond hair, dressed in a black outfit wielding a rather large chrome, black, and red scythe came by. There was a boy, dressed in a black and white suit with black hair that had three white lines running across the left half of his hair following her. He was holding twin pistols with his pinky fingers on the triggers. “I told you to wait!”
“Friends of yours?” I asked.
“Like I’m letting you take this fight from me!” Black Star retorted.
“Black Star, his soul is abnormal. It’s half human half Kishin.” The kid in black and white spoke. “What are you anyway?”
“Rude.” I state. “Name’s Zeke. My wife and I are looking for someone calls Mors, you know anyone by that name?”
“No, now please explain something. How is your soul exactly half human, and half Kishin?”
“I have no idea what a Kishin even is.”
“Have you been living under a rock?” Black Star asked.
“No, I’m new here. Is there anyplace my wife and I can find information about the person we’re looking for?”
“We can escort you to a library.” The girls said.
Escort? They wanna keep an eye on me… Kishin must be this world's word or another meaning for Darkness. “Great. Lead the way please.”
The all walked, with Unum and I in the middle. Yeah, they don’t trust me… So she sensed my heart, yet she called it my soul? Are the two connected? Or are they the same thing in this world? “So, why is your heart half Kishin and half human?” The girl, Maka, as she told me and introduced everyone before we started walking, said.
“My heart is balanced. Half pure light, and half pure darkness.” Best not lie, even if they don’t fully understand.
“Your heart?” Kid asked. “Maka and I sense and see souls, not hearts.”
“Where I come from the differences are slim between the two.”
“Oh, well who is the woman with you?” Maka asked.
“My wife Unum. We’re searching for this Mors person because we recently learned he has information regarding an artifact… well, more of a relic, but it's still very much functional.”
“Is it a magic device?” Kid asked.
“That’s a tough one to answer. From what we know it’s older than just about the whole freaking night sky and the stars.”
“How can anything be that old?” Maka coughed, giving a look at Kid. “Oh, right. Nevermind that part then. So what is this artifact?”
“It's called the Grandfather Light.” Unum said. “It has a mind of it’s own, and is from before life existed.”
“Sounds powerful.”
“It is, but the size of what’s left of it is no bigger than the box a wedding ring comes in. It’s power is still immeasurable though.”
“How can something so small be so powerful?” Black Star asked.
“Power comes in all shapes and forms Black Star.” Soul stated. “Sometimes the most powerful things are the smallest.”
“Very true.” I said. We walked into a large building in the middle of a massive city they lead Unum and I into. From the amount of kids running around I think this is a school. We entered a Library and Kid walked up to the librarian.
“Is there a listing book with names and locations of people?” He asked.
“Yes, is there someone specific you’re looking for?” The librarian asked.
“Someone by the name of Mors.”
“I’ll check.” The librarian walked into the rather dark room behind him, and came out soon after with a book… with the mask the Grandfather Light showed me on the cover. “This will be it.”
Kid looked at the book confused. “What? This can’t be, this is my father's old mask.”
“Your dad?” I ask.
“Yes, Lord Death. You really aren’t from around here are you?”
“No, but if your father is Mors than I need to speak to him.”
“Well I suppose… If it gets some answers out of him then alright, follow me.” Kid led Unum and I threw the building until we entered some kinda hallway with guillotine archways. When we finally passed that we were in a room that looked like it went on forever with crosses sticking out of the ground. We stood on a small stage where a man in a suit with red hair, a mirror, a man with stitches all over him, even his lab coat, and he had some kinda screw in his head, stood next to a person dressed in all black, with a cartoon version of the mask the book had. “Hello father.”
“Heya Kid, how’s it going? Maka, Soul, everybody. So who’s the two new people?” The person with the mask spoke in a rather silly voice.
“This is Zeke, he said he was looking for someone named Mors-”
“How did you know that name?” Death asked me. “I haven’t gone by my real name in well over a million years.”
“I believe he can answer it.” I summoned X, to which Death looked surprised.
“Oh my… X, is that really you?”
“Long time no see Mors.” X spoke through me.
“I, I haven’t seen you in trillions of years.”
“Was longer than that. Imagine my surprise when I found out you were alive.”
“X, I’m old, not incapable of keeping myself fit and fine.”
“Lord Death.” The man with the screw in his head spoke. “Is the weapon this boy now has one of your old death scythes?”
“Not at all stine. It’s called a Keyblade… well it’s THE Keyblade… er… I’m gonna have to explain some things.” Death spent well over an hour or more telling his story, the history of Keyblades, and how he came to wield X. “So that about sums it up.”
“You never told anyone about this?” Kid asked.
“It was best decided long before even the kishin or the issues with the witches on our world arises. All the worlds were new, in chaos, and barely managed to keep in contact. We decided to forget about all of that, focus on our own worlds. I always figured one day the other worlds would make contact again, and it seems I was right.”
“So Mors… or should I call you Death?[/color”
“They mean the same thing really, but I’ve become used to Death X.”
“Well then, Death, as you guessed my new wielder and I came with a question regarding the Grandfather Light.”
“Oh, what about… Wait, you have it again?”
“Again? WHen did I first have it?”
“Oh my, X, you forgot… Well, this is the part of my story I fear I must tell. You see, long ago, the Heartless/demon known as Core held a mass attack over the world, I and many other gifted Keyblade wielders fought him… and lost. He did something to me, changed my body by making the darkness in my heart my body, and left the light in my heart just as it was. I lost the ability to summon and use X, but before I did, Core ripped out part of X’s Grandfather Light.”
“Wait, the Grandfather Light came from X?” I ask.
“All Keyblades were made from the Grandfather Light in it’s last living moments, but Kingdom Hearts forged what was left into every Keyblade in existence. Just enough so that every intelligent life form on the world could have a Keyblade to protect themselves. Core ripped out part of you Grandfather Light, but if you have it again, then you can put it back, though the process is not easy. If you place it back into X, then his full power will be restored.”
“The trauma from having it ripped out of me must have made me forget… Thank you Death. I feel like some fog has finally lifted.”
“Don’t mention it.”
“So, are you willing to join our cause? Core is still at large, and has become very much active again.”
“If that no heart bastard thinks I’m not still sour about what he did to me, then I’ll give him what for. X, Zeke, On behalf of the DWMA, Death City, and the world, I think I speak for us all when I say, we accept.”
“The more help and fighters the better.” I said. “We have an advantage though. Unum here managed to break COre’s Keyblade, and we now have his corrupt heart. Best part, he can’t set foot on the world we have it on.”
“Oh~ Oh this now has my full interest.”
“I’ll send a representative with the proper paperwork to fill out. So how can we return the Grandfather Light piece from X ack to him?”
“Everybody thinks it requires a massive amount of energy, but there is a shortcut I know of. You will have to meditate with the fragment over X, then you will step inside of X at a certain point, and place it back in manually from there.”
“I take it that’s not easy?”
“Time and patience is key, heh. To you it may feel like only an hour is passing, but in reality a day or so may have.”
“So I best be quick yet careful about it then?”
“Precisely. I do look forward to our working together Zeke. I’m sure everyone here at DWMA will be able to push Core and his lackeys away.”
“Same. Cause this war won’t end til Core is either dead, or human again…”
Continuing The Search For Allies: Another Survivor
Mors, or Lord Death, as he now went by, had a mirror sitting in the court and council rooms, after a talk with the rest of the council he was appointed a council member. His past experiences, long lived life of experience, and history of much long forgotten knowledge earned him a seat on the council without any objections. Unum and I decided to explore a few reflections, see what we might find and who we might run into.
We were in another version of Equestria, that was certain, and from the looks of it, this was a equine Equestria, as in, ponies, not human or anthro. We were walking near the edges of the everfree. The residents seemed put off by us, which makes sense, to them we must look creepy or just plain odd. “Hey you!” I looked up and saw the pony Rainbow Dash flying some feet above Unum and I. “You monsters aren't allowed here!”
Monsters… Core or one of his grunts must be here. “First off, rude, second, what do you mean monsters?”
“You tall two leg walking killers of course!”
Core or some of his men must be here then. “What does this specific monster look like specifically? I can assure you I am not with them, but I might be able to get rid of them.”
“Yeah right, if you wanna try your luck the creature lives in the everfree.”
“Will do. Let’s go Unum.” We walked right into the everfree, the thick foliage was hard to walk through, but thankfully X didn’t mind being used as a machete. We found a clearing… and a certain Zebra’s hut, where she was surrounded by them. “Get inside!” I yelled as I hacked a Bruser Unversed into nothingness.
Zecora ran inside and Unum and I made quick work of the Unversed. So it’s Crow who’s here… unless Core did the same thing to someone else, or someone here has an Unversed placed in them like Sunset did… either way this is bad. “You two.” We looked around, finding the person who spoke sitting crouched up in a tree. He wa wearing a rather familiar set clothing and a mask. “How did you kill those things?”
“Keyblade do the trick better than regular weapons. I know that outfit… saw the trailer, so is it Corvo or you make up a name?”
“You’re from earth?”
“Yeah. Surprised to see someone from home without a Keyblade.”
“Heh, so was God.” He jumped down to greet us. “Names’s John… Corvo…” He said.
I chuckled. “So you did take that name.”
“Yeah… sounded better than my original last name. So, how’d you get here? You’re the first other survivor I’ve met.”
I held up X. “They can open ways to other worlds, but this one can open them to other reflections, or rather, dimentions.”
“Wow… fancy. I prefer stealth honestly, it’s why I chose this get up.”
“I guessed. So how long have the Unversed been here?”
“Going on three months. When I arrived here they weren’t here yet… I kinda screwed myself over…”
“How… wait, one of the resident talked about a killer monster… you didn’t…”
“I saw a bastard kill a mare! I wasn’t gonna let him live after that! I admit it may have been… rash, but not long after that happened the murders in Canterlot stopped. I killed a psychopath and they branded me the killer. I still try and keep them safe, honestly! They just… don't see it that way.”
X?
His heart is largely light, but his darkness is strong enough to kill. I feel we can trust him, though, maybe a blade that kills only when wanted could work.
You… seriously?
I fell we can trust him.
Fine, not gonna argue with you. That went nowhere last time. “How’s about a more ‘tame’ blade?”
“Huh?” John asked.
“I can… give you a Keyblade. You can use it rather than your normal weapons and you won’t have to worry about killing those hit unless you intend to.”
“Oh… that would come in handy. So… you believe me?”
“Well, God let you survive that crap for a reason and my Keyblade seems to trust your word and heart, so I’ll just take the evidence into account and do the same.”
“Finally! Someone on my side!” John cheered.
“Well, let’s see what choices you.” I held out my free hand… and Fenrir appeared.
Finally found my new wielder. Fenrir spoke.
You helped me out a lot in the past… gonna miss ya brother.
Same, brother.
I handed Fenrir to John, and he looked it over. “Wow… It’s a lot lighter than I expected it to be.”
“Everyone gets that reaction at first.” I say. “So, I guess Unum and I can help try and clear your name. Only thing is… maybe we can find the source of the Unversed.”
“These things don’t just come from darkness?”
“No, Unversed come from Negative emotions, given physical form. It uses to be a person’s light and darkness would have to be split into two people for that to happen, but recent events make it that just a rather any person with lots of hate in their heart would do.”
“Well, we got a whole world to pick from… christ this is not gonna be easy…”
“You’ve been in this world the longest, anyone you can think of that would benefit from this chaos?”
“Crime lords and nobles really. I keep tabs on two nobles and three crime lords up in Canterlot… how are we gonna get there though? Train’s been searching my usual hiding spots on it.”
“We can wait til night, then I’ll show you.”
“I should have asked for one of these things forever ago!” John said as we flew on our gliders up to Canterlot under the cover of night. Fenrir’s glider form was much like a chrome version of Aqua’s glider. We landed on a rather high rooftop, keeping out of sight. “So, this first guy I keep tabs on is Barely Bag, a noble who deals in mainly grain, but I’ve seen some of his factories shipping more than just grain.” John informed.
“Like?” I asked.
“Meth, or that’s what it looked like. Might be sugar, but ponies don’t guard large clear bags of sugar with shotguns.”
“I can tell… I’ve seen more than my fair share of the stuff, so I can tell just by the feel.”
“You used to be a cop or something?”
“No… I’m a Ventral.”
“... The crime family… Wait, so you were like a black sheep or something? Otherwise you shouldn’t be here.”
“Yeah, got marked for death by my uncle unless I finally contributed more than just hacking for blueprints. God pretty much saved me.”
“Well, you trust me so I’ll trust you.”
“Thanks, oh, and sorry if my family has done anything to you or loved ones.”
“Nah, honestly my family and I didn’t care. Had one of you guys walk into our family restaurant, didn’t treat them any differently than any other daily customer, and he left a nice tip.”
“That’s usually how it will go if you don’t try anything with my family… So, where’s this wearhouse?”
“Some blocks west of here. Follow me.” We had to jump across the rooftops to avoid detection. I honestly got flashbacks to the Sly Cooper games I played, but I’m not a master thief. We jumped across rooftops for a while til finally landing on a factory roof. “This is the place.”
Getting in was easy, just a tap on the locks with the Keyblade, but finding wherever the possible drugs might be was gonna be tricky. There were hundreds of crates in this place and limited time to check them all. “How are we gonna find the ones with the drugs?” Unum asked. “There’s hundreds of boxes here.”
“Hope we get lucky?”
The crates were going nowhere with how many there were, I decided to check the office and see if there was anything. An old trick distributors of the drugs my family made was to hide the order forms in secret compartments in desks or under the floor. I felt around the floor, seemed solid so I checked the desk. In the top drawer on the left side I noticed the bottom was higher up than the right… Bingo. The way to open it was easy, it was trapped to a small amount of lighter fluid that, if opened without the ‘key’ would set off the trap and set the documents and desk on fire.
The ‘key’ was just any pencil and using that I lifted up the floor from a hole under it, keeping a small circuit from setting the fire off. Talk about macgyver, this whole set up seems home made. I pulled out the documents, and everything here was the usual code for drugs, prices, and the amount being shipped… the crates with the drugs were here also. I showed the papers to the others and I left an ‘anonymous call’ to the police via payphone. We watched as they showed up, found the drugs, the paperwork, and even arrested the noble behind it all… Man it felt good to be working with the cops rather than running from them or working against them.
“Well, that proved right, but if he was our guy then he wouldn’t have left so easy huh?” John said.
“That’s about right… who else is on that list?” I asked.
Over the next two days or so, we stealthly got the other noble and the crime lords arrested… none of them seemed to be our guy. “Damnit.” John said, kicking a tin can across over to another roof. “We can’t be missing someone.”
“Maybe it’s someone who’s offworld?” I offer. “Like I told you, this might be Core’s doing.”
“I was hoping not. Well, I know he would have had a part in this… but I was hoping to clear my name.”
“You managed to get three crime lords and two nobles doing illegal tradings arrested without any deaths, take some pride in that.”
“Yeah… I guess I should. Still, as far as any royal guard or cop is concerned, I’m still a criminal.” He said, laying on his back and looking at the sky. “Think I’ll ever get my name cleared?”
“Hard to tell. They thought you were a serial killer, but you killed the killer. Even if that part get’s cleared up, you still killed, so I think they might still hold that against you.”
“Life is unfair.”
“If it was, it wouldn’t be interesting.” Unum and I stand up. “Look, I’m sure in the future your name will be cleared. But, mind if I ask a favor?”
He stood up. “Sure. You helped me out, you gonna need the same?”
“Remember Core? One day, I’m gonna fight him, his army against mine. I want you on my side when that happens.”
“After all you’ve done for me, sure. I’ll take some joy in pounding their heads into the ground.”
“Thank you. Unum and I are gonna go, but I’ll check up on you some time later, kay?”
“Sure thing. Let’s hope things go better for me by then.”
I opened a portal, and Unum and I walked through it, where we entered Huxley’s universe. “I thought we were going home?” Unum asked.
“I’ve been meaning to talk with Huxley again. I wanna try and set some things right.” It was about morning here. Unum and I saw this reflection’s Golden Oaks Library and I knocked on the door.
Not long after, Twilight answered. “Hello Zeke.” She said.
Josh.
What's up boss?
We've revived a sample a while ago of the DNA of that other survivor my brother had reborn as an inhabitant of the world he was on.
Something special about him?
Well, his DNA still came up as human, it's just physical that he's equine.
That all?
Not... quite... His DNA shares a fifty-three of his genetics with... you...
... repeat that? I must be drunk or high right now.
DNA doesn't lie Josh, this makes things... interesting.
Interesting! I literally have a horse for a son I've never met! What makes this interesting?!
Because, genetically speaking, your family is prone to violence and... bloodshed.
Yeah, we call it the Killing Mood, when a Ventral first kills.
Then, if we modify this with darkness, we could turn this genetic factor against him... and Zeke if it works.
You think that, by getting them to kill they'll turn to our side? That's... rather impressive. So, how should I go about meeting my boy?
Deny him as your son until he kills... be it purposeful or accidental.
Heh, time to see just how much like me this kid is.
The Frienemy Huxley... Ever Angery, Never Happy: Part 1
Twilight opened the door to see a man standing with a crimson red eyes man standing in front of the door. “Hello.” Twilight said.
“Hey Twilight.” The man before her spoke, his voice quickly registering in her mind.
“Oh hello Zeke.” Twilight said.
“Hey, long time no see. Oh, and this lovely lady with me is my wife Unum.”
“Pleasure.” Unum says.
“Well don’t just stand there come in.” Twilight said as they walked in.
The three sat on the couch, and began to converse. “So, how’s Huxley been?” Zeke asked, noticing Twilight’s grunt of annoyance. “That bad?”
“Well he did just threaten to burn my library so there's that but from what I heard he’s had a bad day so it might just be stress” Twilight said
“Wow. So where is he?”
“Sleeping he said he ran all night from the guards.”
“Yeikes… He must have had a bad day… I feel like there’s a joke there for some reason?”
“I don’t know but there was something about being attacked by guards for no reason”
“That doesn’t sound good… But, other than the bad day and the threats, has he done much since I was last here?”
“Well he did help save the crystal empire”
“Oh… Good to know. Least he’s finally using his Keyblade other than for sport.” Zeke muttered. “So I take it that other than that, not much else has happened?”
“Not really, There was that Ringabel character but apart from no nothing of note”
“Huh. Well, I’ll give him some time to rest after the day he’s had. So, any other questions you wanna know?”
“Yeah I wanted to know what's going on your world?”
“Rebuilding mostly, peace negotiations, things of that such.” “Rebuilding? What happened to your world?”
“It was… before I got there. A… survivor of a long ago war killed all but fifteen people… only reason those fifteen are alive was because I got there… It was genocide.”
“Wow... I can’t begin to imagine what that must have been like... how many people died in that... I can’t even begin to think...” she started to say before getting up just to take a seat.
“It wasn’t pretty, but things have gotten better. We actually found a way of bringing those lost back believe it or not, and some were lost on other worlds. We’re rebuilding, and with help from people who lost their homes to darkness, it’s becoming something greater than what it was.”
“Well that sounds great...” she said unsure how to feel knowing that her other self might be dead in his world. “So not to sound narcissistic but I am I dead on your world”
“No, you’re alive and well on my world, one of…”
“One of the wives.” Unum finishes, making Zeke blush.
“I’m married? Wait what did you mean ONE of the wives?”
“On the Equestria Zeke and I live on, it’s legal for a herd, or harem, to have up to sixteen wives for a male. Before the whole… genocide thing, the population difference between males and females was about fifty females to one male, so that law was made to try and even ot out or something.” Unum explained, making Twilight’s jaw drop.
“Wait sixteen!” Twilight shouted as Huxley shouted something about trying to sleep.
“Yeah…” Zeke said. “I had no control over it, I just said yes to their question.”
“So just to get off this topic Huxley won't take me off world saying it to dangerous to leave the world's unprotected but you seem to be able to leave worlds just fine”
“Yeah, it all depends on what you use. Huxley uses DTD’s, those do require protection, but I recently learned a way to travel safer. DTL’s.”
“DTD’s, you mean the dark corridors?” Twilight asked confused
“Yeah, the official name is Door to Darkness, but DTD is a shorter version of that. DTL just means, Door to Light.”
“Okay, because Huxley always calls them Dark corridors.”
“Same thing really. So, I guess I can take you somewhere, but it’ll be a place to show you how dangerous Keyblades and darkness can be.”
“Okay...” she said confused what could be so dangerous about a key shaped sword?
Zeke summoned the X-blade, and opened a DTL. “I guess it’s best you see this.” Zeke said as they entered. When they exited, they were in a barren wasteland, with rusted Keyblades struck into the earth all around as far as the eye can see. “Welcome to the Keyblade Graveyard.”
“Keyblade Graveyard?”
“An ancient battleground where once, every Keyblade wielder fought for the light that is Kingdom Hearts, to wield it’s power… the survivors are usually… twisted and genocidal… every Keyblade you see here was once wielded by someone who lost their life here.”
Twilight looked around before running, the realization of the countless lives lost their hit her all at once, trying to find the end of all the Keyblades, the gravestones, after a while she had gone so far as she could no longer see Zeke. ”Great... where am I?”
“You there.” A voice spoke.
“Who?” Twilight asked looking around. Behind her, was a man in a set of armor, Kneeled down with a rather large Keyblade in front of him.
“Why do you come here?”
“I wanted to see other worlds.” She said
“You’ll see nothing other than grave markers here. I am no exception. All Keyblade wielders often find themselves drawn here, to leave their marks on fate… only to be forgotten.”
“What do you mean?”
“The armor you see before you… is hollow. I am nothing more than a ghost of who I was, keeping still on this earth, waiting for the one who stole everything from me.”
“And who is that?”
“Xeha-.”
“Twilight!” Zeke called as he and Unum caught up. “Don’t run off.”
“Ven?” he asked
Zeke looked at the armored figure… and froze. “... Terra…” Zeke muttered.
“No, your not Ventus.” he said grabbing his keyblade. “Your Vanitas!” He stated, rushing towards Zeke.
Zeke summoned the X-blade and crossed blades with The Lingering Will, a wave of energy from the impact shook the earth. “That is not who I am! I may have the X-blade, but it chose me!” Zeke stated.
“Lier! You stole Ven's heart” he said as he charged an attack
“Terra! That blind anger is what made you into this! Don’t let it blind you any more!”
“VANITAS!” he shouted as the ground shook
“Unum, Get Twilight out of here!” Unum grabbed Twilight and took her elsewhere. Once they were gone, Zeke stood across from the remnants of Terra. “If you won’t see it with your own eyes Terra, then I’ll make you see.” Zeke began charging his own attack.
The two both strick at once, the shock wave cracked the earth under them. Neither was able to land a direct hit on the other, but Zeke still knew he was outmatched. Gotta find a way to end this fast… Zeke thought as the fight dragged on. “Terra! If I really am Vanitas as you say, then why haven’t anything like Unversed appeared yet? Why would I try and talk you out of fighting?”
“If you aren't Ven or Vanitas then how do you know so much about me?” he asked before charging up for another attack
Crap. Zeke thought. “Because… because where I come from your story is all too well known… it’s a videogame where I’m from…”
The lingering will froze for a second before taking a moment he then took a step “I don’t believe you but I do realise you're not Ven or Vanitas”
“I wouldn’t have said that if it wasn’t true… sometimes the most convoluted information is the truth. Listen… I can tell you this much that I know, your friends will be fine, Aqua, Ventus, they will be alright in the end. And someday, you’ll join them in rebuilding and protecting the light.”
“Maybe you're right about that. In any case, you can go… and if you find my friends… tell them… I’m sorry.”
Zeke nods, and left to find Unum and Twilight. After some walking, Zeke found Twilight and Unum sitting among the rusted Keyblades. “How’d it go?” Unum asked.
“Better than expected. We should go. But first…” Zeke held out his hand, and closed his eyes. “If you want to find new wielders… I can help you.” Every Keyblade shook, and flew into the air, and right into Zeke. Hours passed, every Keyblade in the Graveyard was soon gone, safe and stored within Zeke. “Now we can go.” Zeke opened a DTL, and the three walked right back into the library/Twilight’s home. Each taking a seat again. “So… you most likely wanna know what that was about… right?”
“Who is this Twilight?” A voice came from upstairs.
“Morning Huxley.” Zeke says.
“Zeke!?” He said startled as he realized he didn’t have his cloak on as he ran into his room to get it.
“Shy guy? Or he just prefers his cloak?”
The Frienemy Huxley... Ever Angery, Never Happy: Part 2
Huxley ran into his room to look through his box looking for... “There it is.” Huxley said pulling out a piece of Keyblade armor and placed it on his wrist before walking out.
“Huxley what are you wearing?” Twilight asked “Come say hello to Zeke and one of his wives”
“Its... wait one of his wives I was joking when I called you a mary sue.” Huxley said
“Still not entirely getting it…” Zeke said. “So, where did you get Keyblade armor?”
“Is that what that is?” Twilight asked. “Spike showed it to me and I had to explain to him what adult toys where” she said as Huxley got flustered
Zeke and Unum burst into laughter as Twilight said that. “Twi, you could not have been more off!” Zeke said, laughing.
“Let's talk outside...” Huxley said as they got off the seat Twilight stopped Unum from getting up
“Let the boys play.” she said sarcastically.
As Zeke and Huxley walked outside, they kept going til they were near the outskirts of town. “So… I was told by Twilight you had a bad day.” Zeke said.
“Well It could only get worse if your uncle came but yes I did... Why do you care?” Huxley said aggressively
Zeke sighed. “Damn Josh… listen Huxley. I am not with him or Core. My uncle branded me for death, literally!” Zeke lowed the collar of his shirt, showing his branding to Huxley. “If that wasn’t all, he shot me when I first ran into him here…” Zeke lifted his shirt, showing the scar from the bullet wound. “I may have been born into that family, but I’m nothing like them…”
“Okay but you still screwed with the rules of the world by telling Twilight about the outside world's” Huxley said
“Only because those rules apply only to the games. This is our reality now Huxley. They are all living, breathing, thinking people who deserve to know how to defend from what’s out there. Lack of knowledge is just as dangerous as having the knowledge. We just gotta make sure they keep on the path of light.”
“Yes, but Every world is defined by its particular boundaries within which some understanding of realities emirge as truth, Two truths cannot coexist and so from the introductions of foreign bodies is conflict and chaos spawned.”
“And yet here are you and I, each living on our own worlds. If I didn’t stop what was happening on my Equestria, everyone would have died! And from what I heard, you fought in the battle for the Empire. Two foreign bodies fighting for the worlds to protect them. Chaos is always a part of what Keyblade wielders try to stop, yet it will always arise, worlds will always meet, fight, and it’s our job to keep peace Huxley. The very nature of our beings and weapons, powers, defy all the logic and ‘reality’ of the individual worlds. All the worlds were once one, and that time has long since been forgotten, but we can still act as one.”
Huxley didn’t know what to say. He was trying to absorb all that in when a scream was heard from Town “Screw this debate.” Huxley said as he ran head first into danger slamming the armour on his shoulder turning into a red and black armour that was too big for him.
Zeke followed close by, bothe summoning their Keyblades. “Uhh... “ Zeke said. “That might need a readjustment…”
“Shut up, don’t ca-” he said as he tripped over himself before picking himself up.
“Maybe no armor is the best for this fight?”
“I said shut it.” Huxley said running towards the scream as he got there he saw Heartless. “Okay explain yourself why is there heartless around the same time you come? HMM?” Huxley said
Zeke looked around for a bit. “A, my Heartless don’t actually attack people do to the light in my heart giving them some free will, and intelligence, and B…” Zeke pointed at the rooftop across from them… where another Zeke stood. “That… I have no idea…”
“Wait if it's not you, and Sombra was destroyed it Must be CHRYSALIS!” Huxley shouted as he threw his keyblade at the fake Zeke.
“This is gonna be awkward for me then…” Zeke said. As a Darkside blocked the attack and the fake Zeke disappeared
“Okay If you want to prove that you're actually a good guy find that faker while I deal with the Heartless”
“Duh.” Zeke deadpanned. “No splitting up though, no dumb movie cliches.”
“No deal You go find that faker.”
“Fine, codeword then?”
“Fine its sixteen.”
“Oh I’ll remember that…”
“Okay, break.” Huxley said as he jumped on the arm of the darkside attacking the head.
Zeke ran off. Crap, if this is a changeling then it’s not gonna be… X, can you sense the heart?
Yeah, they’re near by.
Good. Zeke followed X’s directions, soon finding the fake him in front of Sugarcube Corner. “Nowhere to run faker!” Zeke yelled.
“Hum, good Tracking skills Ventral If only I had attacked a day sooner I may have gotten the two of you to fight but, Oh well” He said turning back into Queen Sombra “I am Queen Sombra and you are surrounded.” she said getting the strangest case of Deja vue
Zeke looked around, seeing the heartless all around him. His only act was placing his hand over his heart. “Sisters, brothers… help in my time of need.” Zeke’s body was engulfed in a blue aura as Countless Keyblades appeared around him. They soon flew out towards the Heartless, striking all of them down in a few blows.
Sombra look at the scene afraid that this Zeke was too powerful for her but as she took a step back she heard a call from one of the keyblade she looked at Zeke who was distracted buy something to see her grab the keyblade before Unsummoning it as to surprise Zeke with it.
“You can go now drag queen.” Zeke froze as the voice of his uncle came from behind Queen Sombra. “I’ll handle nephew.”
“Well bye.” Sombra said as she sprinted far far away before taking to the air.
Josh jumped down and walked halfway to Zeke. “Sup Nephew? I heard you’re doing well.”
“Can it Josh.” As Zeke spoke, the Keyblade still around him pointed at Josh. “You have a lot to answer for.”
“I beat the Darksides whats going.. Oh crap” Huxley said as he saw Josh. “Great where's Drake?”
“So, the puppet and the nephew together when we didn’t want them. I told Core not all plans make it in the field.” Josh said.
“What did you mean by Puppet?”
“Kid, cause of this, I can tell you. Everything you’ve done has been pre-planned by Core. The whole thing with Sombra, and that old city coming back. Core broke the hex on it so you could get that shadowy cross dresser to work with us, every fight you had thinking it wa Zeke, the stuff on Traverse Town. We even killed off that sci-fi world just to make you feel like shit. We were playing you like a puppet, trying to get you and nephew to fight against each other.”
“Well it would have probably worked IF YOU PLAYED ZEKE AS WELL!” Huxley shouted
“We can barely set foot on his world Kid, his world’s Crystal Heart keeps all Heartless, dark hearted mofo’s like me, and even DTD’s from properly working. Only reason Unversed can set foot there is cause they’re emotions with bodies.” Huxley wasn’t paying attention he was wondering how he was going to explain that Zeke wasn’t a bad guy to Bartz and his gang and how to make it up to the Foretellers. “You were gonna make a good allie when your darkness tool hold kid. Core liked how there was so little light in your heart as is, it’s the whole reason he took interest in you.”
“Huxley?” Zeke asked.
“Yeah?” huxley asked
“Take your armor off for a second. Just trust me, alright?”
“Okay?” He said hitting the piece that removes the armour.
In that instance, Zeke stabbed the X-blade into Huxley’s heart. “You’ll thank me later! Reject Darkness!” A rush of light flooded into Huxley’s heart. When Zeke disbanded the X-blade, Huxley was twitching as his heart was adjusting to the sudden increase in light.
“YOU SON OF A- hey I feel better.” Huxley said as he put his armour back on
“Reject Darkness. The X-blades special ability to flood light into even the darkest of hearts. Expect a sudden gain of guilt and consciousness.” Zeke summoned Discord, and pointed it at Josh. “We can deal with him now.”
Huxley stood for a good minute before saying. “I don’t feel any different?”
“Give it time. Usually this ability knocked people out cold.”
“So it's magic nightquil” he said as he fell to the ground asleep
Zeke chuckled. “Yea- crap…”
”Well, well then, time to-” A DTD opened behind Josh as Core walked out. “Oh, hey boss. Plan failed.”
“I noticed.” Core said, even more cold than usual. “And you told them everything…”
“I didn’t see the point- Gah!” Core shoved his hand into Josh’s chest, and ripped out his largely dark heart. “What?!”
“You’ve proven a good asset Josh, but you’re lacking discipline.” Core said as Josh's heart was reshaped into the Keyblade he first showed Zeke, and then Huxley on their last meeting. “I’ll be using this as a replacement for the one I lost, you;ll be just like me now.”
Josh was startled at first… but then smiled. “Never needed the damn thing anyway.” The two walked into the DTD, leaving Zeke standing next to Huxley’s unconscious body.
“... Did that just happen?” Zeke questioned.
“What happened?” Huxley asked as he looked around “Did we win?”
“They left, and something tells me a lot of things are going to happen.”
“Great... so when is this great flood of guilt supposed to come?”
“It should have already hit you.” X spoke through Zeke.
“Wait I didn’t know you were a ventriloquist?”
Zeke just looked at Huxley. “It’s the X-blade… I’m kinda a human Keyblade now… long story.”
“I smell bushit” huxley said as he got up “no seriously you're standing in shit”
Zeke looked down, and saw Huxley was right. “Well… shit. Anyway, I’m guessing from the things Twi told me about you… you don’t do well with roommates?”
“Eh we do fine together it's just she has some bouts of bitchiness”
“Well, if you want I can give you a gummi ship to use as, well, as a ship and a house. They come equipped with a lot of useful things actually.”
“Are the controls Kingdom hearts one or two?”
“Well… all I can say it that the ‘controls’ look an awful lot like play station controls.”
“Neat.” Huxley said as Zeke was wondering what was going on in his mind
Zeke opened a DTL, and shot a beam of light through it. “It’s just a message for a standard ship. Here it comes now.” Zeke and Huxley backed up as a Highwind lv six floated out and parked itself some feet from Twilight’s place. “Not your roommate, but a neighbor seems alright. Should be fully stocked, food, water crystals, and self charging powercore, three bedroom, the works.”
“Nice.” Huxley said going inside the ship. “where am I going to park it?” He asked as Zeke sparta kicked him in the ship.
“Wherever you don’t get a ticket. And GET LAID!”
Zeke walked back into the Library, grabbed Unum, and left Huxley to his own devices til next time.
After everything that happened two days ago, I was taking it easy. When I wasn’t at work I was with the kids, or the wives. Currently, I was cuddling Fluttershy on the bed. She, Celestia, Rune, and Chrysalis are all a month pregnant, little over, but Fluttershy’s belly is twice as big. We went to the doctors to see if she was having twins, and she was. I always enjoyed cuddling Shy for three reasons. A, she is just so freakin cute when she’s sleeping. B, did I mention she was freakin cute? And C, sometimes she sings to the twins, both the ones in her tummy, and the ones we’re looking after. She has an amazing singing voice, and her lullabies always calm everyone around her.
How she’s not pure of heart, I don’t know, but what darkness is there, is smaller than a flea that’s for sure. The doctors are actually unsure on when the babies will arrive. Since I’m human, they’re human-pony anthros, they guess somewhere in the middle, so seven or nine months give or take. Not sure how much of that relates to earth ponies, but I’m not gonna think too much on it. Honestly I’m looking forward to the day they start kicking. I know the girls might not like it depending on how they kick, but it will be so amazing to feel them move.
I squeezed Shy a little tighter, my arms around the area above her belly and below her boobs, and she smiled as she started to wake up. “You sleep good?” She asked me.
“It's about four, I’d saw we napped pretty good.” I reply as she gets up and stretches… barely over a month and such amazing curves…
“Well then, should we see what everyone else is up to?”
“Wait a few more minutes and I’m sure someone’s gonna walk, fly or teleport in here.” On cue, Cloudchaser, Flitter, and Derpy flew in here. “Called it.”
Fluttershy just giggled. “I’m gonna go see how the kids are doing.”
As Fluttershy left, Cloudchaser took my left side, Flitter the right, and Derpy sat on her favorite side… the front on my lap. “Hey handsome.” She said.
“Hey sexy lady.” She kissed me as I said that.
“I love it when you call me sexy.” She said, looking right into my eyes as I looked into hers.
“I love calling you it… sexy~” That kiss came with tongue.
“What about us?” Cloudchaser asked. “What about us makes us so sexy~?”
“Well, I find your… well, it’s the both of you really…”
“Oh, pray tell?” Flitter asked.
“I… like the way your wings feel when… well, how puffy they get after…”
“Oh~ A feather fetish then~.” Flitter and cloudchaser both moved their wings so the tips only grazed down my face…
“Oh! He’s ready to go girls.” Derpy said.
At the rate Derpy is riding me I expect her to say she’s pregnant soon. I think to myself as I look through some papers in my home office. It had been a little over two hours since Flitter, Cloudchaser, and Derpy came in and we… well, had sex… why is this a herd topic to talk about even in my own head?
Most was standard. Usual unity pact agreements and such. One was about a world that was very productive in manufacturing gummi blocks, and as such, was willing to join if certain individuals were allowed to join the council and oversaw the trading of gummis. Normally I’d have a personal meeting with the people, but this came from King Mickey, and it wa him, along with Minnie and Chip and Dale who wanted to join the council and oversee gummi block manufacturing and trading. I placed it into the pile I’d have to go over with the council and have us all talk about it.
I get the system, heck, I helped plan the majority of it out, but even this is getting a tad convoluted… when you say that about something you made, then it either works well, or you just get bored of it. I want to try and have a council member from every world, but that will prove difficult, so many worlds, we’d need to colonize a whole world just to be the council… is that something from Lilo and Stitch? Meh, I’m surprised we haven’t run into those space people yet.
A few hours went by, and not much happened other than mostly paperwork. When part of leading a nation, and reuniting the world's… paperwork is the main reason people probably didn’t want to do it. It’s not that hard, just read it over, stamp what it deserves, then repeat… repeat… repeat… that’s what kills your spirits… the same thing over and over again for hours.
There was a knock at my door. “Oh thank god.” I mutter. “Come in.”
It was Applejack, sticking her head in the door. “Dinner is ready hon.”
“Oh, alright.” I got up and walked to the dining room with Applejack. “So, how’s the farm doing with you looking over it again?”
“These folks do fine, but not many can buck a tree ta save their hides.”
“I take it a lot more magic is involved now?”
“Yeah, but s’long as folks are fed I’m alright with it.”
“How’s Applebloom been doing?”
“Great. She’s been try’n ta make some new magic with her Keyblade.”
“Inventing new spells seems like a good goal. Has she had any luck?”
“Na as much as she had had hoped really. She tries something new, and something weird happens. Usually Scoot’s or Tiara gotta get her out of the mess.”
“Good to know they look after each other. They seem to have adjusted well to Diamond Tiara being their sister.”
“Well, for Applebloom and Sweetie Bell she’s more of a cousin since Rarity and I are their sisters, but yeah, they all have fun now.”
“Good to hear. So, what you girls cook for dinner?”
“Lots of gumbo, butter bread, and for dessert, apple fritters.”
“Let’s hope my cholesterol will hold.” Applejack elbowed me for that joke, but I gave her a revenge kiss on her cheek. She and Rarity have been much more slower paced about the whole thing, but they care about and love me too. And from what I accidentally found in Rarity’s sketch pad when looking for some documents… Rarity’s gonna be something in the bed…
“City slicker.”
“Sexy cowgirl.”
Applejack got real close to my face, a sly smile crossing her lips. “Say it again city boy.”
“Sexy. Cowgirl.” We suddenly began a rather deep makeout session on the hallway wall. We might be a little late for dinner if this escalates.
You can imagine that the dinner table would have massively grown some. It was always large, but with the new additions, plus the ones to come, the dining room’s gonna look like a high school lunchroom sooner or later. I enjoyed it really, it was so large, with normal family chaos, and not my old family chaos… I never knew such simple, non life endangering chaos existed til these girls basically hogtied me into marrying and loving them. Best thing to ever happen to me.
Dinner went well, everything was going well, dinner and dessert came and went, and thankfully my arteries didn’t explode. I love AJ’s cooking… but most is deep fried, or rather high calorie. It’s good for when I end up going out and fighting, exploring, etc. But on peaceful days like these… I gain about three or four pounds that I know I didn’t have before dinner. My next morning is spent working it off til I gotta go to work or one of the girls dragged me off and then a whole other exercise goes on there.
After dinner the girls, kids and I were in the lounge we built out of what I guess was a library the ship had. Place already had a fireplace so we just made it look nice and placed comfortable furniture to relax on. “Ouf.” Celestia moaned. We were sharing a loveseat, her laying on my side.
“You alright?” I asked.
“Just had a stomach ache is all…”
“Are you sure that was all?”
“I think so… Ugh, it’s still there…”
“I feel kinda off too.” Rune said. Now I was worried.
“Same.” Chrysalis added.
“Maybe we should call a doctor… I don’t like that you three are pregnant and feeling bad.” I say, summoning X and sending a message to the doctor. “I guess we should just… wait. Shy, how’re you holding up?”
“My whole stomach feels like it’s cramping…” She mutters. Doc, get here fast!
The doc arrived quick, and took the four of them into a still functional infirmary the ship had when Cid handed it over to us to use as a house. They’ve been in there for a little over two hours already. Damn door’s locked and I don’t wanna unlock it and cause a scene that might mess something up… All I’m doing right now is leaving a small circle in the floor with all my pacing.
Finally, the door opened and the doc came out. “You’re gonna want to see this sir…” He said.
Fear was making my mind panic. Every wise possibility raced through my mind, until… I heard babies crying. Wait, what? As I entered the room, I saw Celestia, Rune, Shy and Chrysi all holding newborns. Shy was even holding her twins… “Uhh… they… gave birth… but how? They were only a month and a half…”
“That’s not all Zeke.” Shy said as I walked up to her. She had twin boys… Shy gave me sons! She cooed with the babies for a bit… then they glowed, and shrink until both were… Keychains? “That’s largely the oddest part here.”
“H-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-h-how??”
“I may have a theory.” X said.
“Then please tell.” I beg.
“Well, as we all know, Zeke is now a human Keyblade, so, it would make sense that any kids he has would be the same… though, to be born as Keychains… means they could either attached to a weapon and add it to themselves to make a Keyblade, or at a certain age they just change into a full Keyblade given that they already have bodies of their own. Much like Unum used to do when, well, you know. If they were being... developed as Keychains then, I suppose a month and a half was all they needed if they can shift between that and organic bodies. This is new territory beyond any of my experience, so I'm spit-balling here.”
The two little Keychains in Shy’s arms turned back into the two laughing baby boys, both had wings. One had my natural blond hair, while the other had her hair, but had a human body type, save for the pony ears. I kissed all three of them on the head. “I guess we’ll have to pick the names sooner than expected.”
I walked over to Chrysalis next, she had a little changeling girl, and she looked just like her mom. I kissed them both and walked over to Rune. She also had a daughter, a human body, but her mother's hair and ears. I also kissed the two of them and walked over to Celestia. She had a little boy in her hands, he only had a horn, no wings. He had her coat, my hair… and my red eyes. I gently patted him on the head as I kissed Celestia, I then kissed his little head. “I was thinking, Sunlight.” Celestia said.
I chuckled. “Sounds perfect.” Well, this is not gonna be like any parenting book Twi had us read.
* * *
Two days had passed and I was largely in a 'dad mode' as the girls,and kids had been calling it. I was constantly around the newborns and with the girls. Admittedly I was piling up paperwork... I should consider getting either an assistant, or an intern. Right now I was watching the newborns as they slept. Yeah, I'm that devoted to making sure they're always alright.
We named Fluttershy's twins Freddy and Sunflower, Freddy being the human body one, and Sunflower the anthro one. Rune's we named Mana, she's as energetic as her mom, and Chrysalis we named her daughter after chrysi's mom, Cordis. For Sunlight, we kept with that. Sometimes they shift into their Keychain body when they sleep and shift back randomly... how is this gonna work for them? Can I still give them Keyblades or since they are Keyblades they need wielders... Maybe I should consider Lord Death and how he told me his world works? Situation is similar enough. I wonder if that means... do I also need a wielder? I am a human Keyblade, but I wield X, but I never did what these little guys do... then again I never tried. I wonder if I'd look like X or something else?
"Zeke?" I looked behind me, and Celestia was there at the doorway of the nursery. We built it in the room next door to our bedroom. "You've been watching them all night? Again?"
"Only been... two... three days?"
"You really should let us handle the kids for a bit. We are their mothers after all. We are all glad how devoted you are as a father, but you should take a break."
"But they're just too freakin cute to look away."
"I know, but you should get some sleep or something. Didn't you have to check back in with those children from the world beyond the mirror? The Foretellers, right?"
I got up and sighed. "Yeah, I kinda do. Wonder if they got far at all?"
"Just in case, bring some of the paperwork."
"Ugh, paperwork is evil."
"Tell me about it."
I ate something quick and grabbed the usual papers and Unum and I headed for the mirror. It was supposed to be closed unless the whole thirty moons thing happens, but thanks to Keyblades, we just bypass it that way. Twilight has largely been studying it, trying to see if she can make different ones to connect all the reflections. I am not dealing with that paperwork. As Unum and I exited the portal, we saw the Foreteller kids sitting on the steps of the school, eating ice cream. Huh, that's an actual ice cream?
“Oh, you’re right on time.” Lan said. The Foretellers were just relaxing at the time, when Unum and Zeke came through the mirror.
“Hey.” Zeke said to them, the bags under his eyes noticed by the group.
“Geez, you look like you got run over by a Darkside.” Jenny said.
“Oh… I haven’t slept much cause apparently, when you’re a human Keyblade, so are your kids… and they only need a month and a half in the womb to mature then birth.”
“You’re a father!?” Kira said excitedly. “Congratulations! You should have told us! We would have bought you guys something!”
“I believe I did say Celestia was pregnant during our fight against Sunset last time I was here…”
“Yes, but that was last week, and you told us they haven’t been pregnant for long. We expected it to be longer.” Dan said.
“So did we. But they’re so freaking cute… whole reason I’m here is cause Celestia wants me to spend time away from them for a bit. I’ve literally never left the newborns sides till now.”
The Foretellers nodded understandingly.
“Well if that’s the case, then we don’t have to go back to Daybreak now. Why don’t you two sit with us? I expected you two, so I got extra Sea Salt Ice Cream!” Kira said holding up two more popsicles.
“Thanks.” Zeke and Unum said as they took the treats. “Who’d have guessed they were real?”
“I know right?” Alex said. “You might not believe this, but they existed back on earth too! That’s what we were eating when god pick us up.”
“Oh, nice.” Zeke took a bit and was looking around… seeing just about everywhere people had Keyblades in their hands. “Wow… you’ve been busy.”
“That we have.” Lan said. “After you had left we got to thinking about what you said. You were right, this world isn’t what we have seen it to be. So we took a chance and asked the students of Canterlot High to be apart of our Unions.”
“Good thing I did bring the paperwork.” Zeke said as he took out an inch thick stack of papers from under his armor sleeve and gave it to Lan. “Standard Unity documents… the junk… and some extra stuff given that this a reflection and not just another world.”
“Paperwork… This is necessary, but I’m going to guess that it isn't going to be fun.” Lan said, with a hint of dread.
“Tell me about it. When I’m not visiting other worlds, with the family, or around other survivors, I’m pushing papers. Gotta have it for there to be order though, so can’t complain much.”
“Does that mean we gotta do it too?” Alex asked.
“Just whoever is representing the world in question and the ones running for positions on the Council.”
“I vote Lan.”
“Same.”
“I agree.”
“Sorry bro!”
Alex, Jenny, Dan, and Kira said instantaneously.
‘Traitors!’ Lan thought. “Well, I guess this is also the job of a leader.”
“Yeah, the boring part. So, you guys have Headquarters for your Unions?” Zeke asked. “The proper facilities and such?”
“Well as we got is the Mansion right now. That’s pretty much our HQ.” Jenny said.
“I’m guessing it’s crowded when the meetups happen?”
“Yeah. We agreed that we would hold training sessions there. Either in the simulator or just around the grounds for basic training.” Kira said.
“Well, I might be able to help out with that stuff, but first let’s go do the thing with Daybreak, see if the Heart remembers your Keyblades or something.” Zeke said as he and Unum walked back to the portal.
“Alright! This is gonna be the first time we’re going to a different world!” Alex cheered.
“Lead the way, Zeke.” Lan said.
As they went through the portal and came out, the Foretellers found themselves in a massive laboratory, machinery off all sorts being built and blueprints laid out everywhere. “Welcome to research and development.” Zeke said.
“Hm, wasn’t expecting this to be the first sight we saw.” Dan said. “But still, all this technology is fascinating. Is it all to study the mirror?”
“No.” They all turned around to see, Twilight, dressed in a lab coat with goggles on her face. “Nice to see you all again.”
“Hi Twilight!” Kira said. “Yeah, it’s nice to finally come to your world. So what’s with all the techno junk?”
“Most is being reverse engineered. Studying the mirror is a little later, but I’m looking into the spellwork on it, no tech needed for that, I think I can make another one, but to a different reflection. If I pull it off, then we can work to uniting not only all worlds, but the whole multiverse.”
“Fascinating.” Dan said.
“And it’s a great goal. It would be nice if all worlds could interact even though most of the population wouldn’t have keyblades to travel between worlds. To make the world's one, like the original age of Fairy Tales.” Lan said.
“We try.” Zeke said. “Come on, before Cid thinks you’re all assistants and he has you trying to rebuild the oxygen generator he blew up.” Zeke says as he was exiting the lab.
“So we were going to go see the Crystal Heart right?” Jenny asked as the group followed.
“Yeah, it’s just a few stories down from here. Thankfully one of the things we did first when rebuilding was install elevators.” The group found an elevator and took it down. When the doors opened they saw thousands of people, human, anthro, just intelligent life in general walking around in peace. “Welcome to Daybreak Empire.”
The Foretellers all looked around in amazement. With how things looked around the Empire, one could barely tell that it was a world that was once almost empty.
“Wow! It’s so big and pretty! And everyone looks so friendly.” Kira said.
“Everyone here has either lost, or almost lost their worlds to darkness, so the sense of community they give each other in the rebuilding helps.” Unum explained. “This is just the main city though, the rest of the world is still being rebuilt. We barely took a quarter of what was once Manehattan back and made it livable again.”
“Well Rome wasn’t built in a day. To rebuild an entire world would take longer than that would.” Dan said.
“If you ever need assistance, we’d just a one mirro away.” Alex offered.
“Resources most likely. Thanks.” Zeke said as they approached the Crystal Heart. “Hello Heart.”
“Greetings Zeke.” The Heart replied. “So who are these young people?”
Instead of answering, The five of them put their masks on, doing their robes.
“The Foretellers? So, they have returned.” The heart said surprised. “Master Luxu told me this day would come.”
“Hello Crystal Heart. It’s nice to finally meet your, and to visit the town our predecessors once lead their Unions.” Ira said.
“Well, one of them.” The Heart said. “Master Luxu explored all the reflections. This one was the last one standing among the multiverse. He locked it away after sealing some box in the main castle.”
“The Box is here!?” Gula yelled. “We gotta open it!”
*Bonk!*
“Shut it! Let’s let her speak first.” Aced chided.
“Yes, the Master of Masters last invention before he vanished. It was a last resort if the war went too far. Now then, I take it you wish to know how to unlock the hidden parts of Daybreak, right?” The Heart asked.
“Hidden parts? What do you mean?” Ava asked.
“When the War had ended, the Tower as well as sum parts of the Original Daybreak town were sealed. That’s when the Crystal started to grow over it and turned into the Crystal Empire.” The Crystal Heart elevated higher, and underneath a piece of the ground rose with it. From underneath the ground, came some sort of Pentagon shaped pedestal. On each of its sides were Large Keyholes, and on each had the symbol of one of the Unions. “The Master of Masters planned this, and made the seal only able to be unlocked by the Keyblades of his former students, and only Master Luxu could lock it. All the reflections had this in place, but as I said, this was the only one to still be intact after the war.”
The Foretellers knew what had to be done. They stood in front of the Keyhole that had their specific Union marks on them. They simultaneously summoned their keyblades, and pointed them at the Keyholed. Beams of light shot towards the lock.
*Click!*
The light died down, and revealed nothing happened. Until the lock sunk back into the ground, and the earth began to shake. The winter wasteland outside the Empire border suddenly stopped and the ground outside the Empire began to break apart. “Calculating city redesign.” The heart said as it began to glow bright. “Calculation complete, beginning rebuilding process.” The whole empire shook as the castle suddenly began to rise up off the ground as more building was growing out from under it. The city was also expanding, stretching out further than the eye could see. Green hills and mountains also began to appear in the distance. When it all ended, the heart, and the Crystal Palace was well over several miles up in the air and the area they could see from below that was the original Daybreak Empire, looked smaller than a gumball from their height. “Rebuilding complete. Unlocking all primary, secondary, triary, and quadary functions of the city.” Several large building began to produce large amounts of what looked like steam with how clear it was. “Full functionality has been activated.”
Around the edges of the area the heart, Zeke, Unum, and the Foretellers stood, guard rails appeared as doors also appeared on the walls where they weren’t before. “Well… this was bigger than expected.” Zeke said.
“Yeah your telling me.” Gula said. “This whole place looked smaller in the movie.”
“This is amazing!” Invi said rushing over to the railings. “All of this was hiding under the Empire! For who knows how long.”
“Forty-one-million two-hundred and eighty-seven thousand nine-hundred and thirteen years.” The Heart clarified. “Give or take a few thousand leap years.”
“Oookayyy.” Ira said. “Well this whole tower would probably take days to search through, but I’m guessing all of the important stuff would be in the Foretellers meeting room right above the clock.”
“Yes, also, the Master of Master’s workshop just below that, and the room Master Luxu locked that box away in is next to the workshop. It’s called, the Hall of Sins.”
“Well that name isn’t ominous at all.” Aced said sarcastically. “Well what are we waiting for? Let’s go.”
With directions from the Heart, the group found their way to the Workshop. So many things just sitting around, unfinished, it was like an abandoned toy store to Zeke, and then they found it, the door to the Hall of Sins. Zeke opened it, and inside was a dimly lit hall with a large round room at the end, with glass cases holding five battle torn and bloody Foreteller robes, their Keyblades resting rusted on the bottom on the cases. In the middle of it all. A large metal black box.
“This must be a memorial that Luxu made for the other Foretellers.” Dan said as he stood in front of Invi’s old robes.
As Zeke looked one of them over, he noticed a button just in front of the case of all of the Foreteller memorials. He stepped on the one for Ira’s, and the case was dragged back into the wall… where countless other Ira battle ragged robes and Keyblades rested in similar cases. “For every reflection of them…” Zeke said. “How long was Luxu wandering the reflections to gather… all of them…”
“He must of loved them like family to go through all of this.” Kira said. Gazing at the countless Ava reflections.
Then all of them focused on the Box. In the middle of the box was inscribed the word “X-super.”
Zeke opened the box, and inside… was a Keyblade unlike what he’d seen before. He reached in to grab it, but backed away and got a few feet from it as the Keyblades in him screamed. “That thing is fucked up! The Keyblades are all scared!” He said.
“What's so bad about it? Sure it looks sketchy but is it that bad?” Alex said.
The X-blade suddenly appeared in Zeke’s hand. “Lock that abomination away!” X shouted through Zeke.
“Whoa! What's the problem X?” Ava said spooked.
“That Demon Sword must never see the light of day!”
“Demon Sword? Is it because this is a keyblade of Darkness?” Invi asked.
“That’s not made from normal darkness! That is made from the original darkness! The same that started the Grandfather Light to die in the first place. The same that gave birth to Pureblood Heartless… the same darkness that killed my first wielder.”
Everyone became utterly shocked.
“Why would the Master of Masters think this should be used of the war went too far?” Lan asked.
“Because it consumes Keyblades.” Everyone looked at the hall, and saw a man in the Organization XIII cloak standing there. “I hoped… that if the war went too far… Luxu would use it to kill every Keyblade on the battleground.”
“This was your last resort? The weapon to take away the light completely and leave the world in total darkness!? I thought you trained our predecessors to protect the light after the war. So why have something like this Master!?” Ira yelled.
“Because of that!” He pointed at Zeke, and the X-blade. “I knew that damned weapon would reappear again! And even with it’s rather selective choice, a dark wielder would try and claim it! This weapon, it was to destroy the X-blade for good!”
Zeke pointed the X-blade at the Master of Masters. “You would commit genocide of all Keyblades just because you feared me!?”
“It was either that, or risk all light dying! Kingdom Hearts may not have had a guardian if Void was used, but at least the worlds and light would have been safe from you falling into dark hands.”
The whole room was silent. The air was so tense one could cut it with a knife. The Foretellers couldn’t believe what they were hearing. The original master of the Keyblades, planned to destroy them all from the very beginning. Had all his teachings, all the lessons he taught their predecessors, and the lessons he taught them, all just for nothing? But one question lingered.
“Master. How did you forge such a thing in the first place?” Lan asked cautiously.
“... Let’s just say… I don’t wear this outfit for the fashion statement... “
“So, what happens now?” Jenny said seriously. “We found your ultimate weapon, and we know why you made it. Why are you here? To kill us?”
“To tell you… listen to the X-blade. I made that just in case the war did start to kill off the light and Ava’s group didn’t make it. It was a last resort I no longer need… or wish to see. My advice, lock it away and keep it away from Core… Or use it against him. Whatever. Bout time someone killed my uncle anyway.”
“Uncle!?” Everyone yelled. “Then that means… You’re God’s son?”
“Yeah, and Luxu is my kid, just keep that thing from ever being wielded… like the X-blade said… it’s a Demon Sword that cost me my heart… and my body to forge.” The Master of Masters vanished into thin air, leaving everyone looking at the Demon Sword Keyblade, Void.
“Sooo,” Alex droned out. “What do we do witht the thing? Is it smart to just leave it here?”
“No.” X said. “We do as I and the Master said… we lock it up… preferably deep in the world's core.”
“But what if we need it at some point?” Jenny asked. “This could end Core from what the Master said.”
“Judging from how the Master was talking about it… that would be suicide.” Zeke spoke. “He seemed to fear this thing as much as he feared X, Let’s just lock it away, and leave it as nothing more other than a bad memory.”
“How do we do that?” Dan asked.
“I’ll handle that.” X said as Zeke closed the box. He pointed the X-blade at the box as chains of light shot out of X and wrapped around the box. Once that was done, a DTL opened behind it as Zeke kicked it into it, and it closed. “Center of the world, nothing but hell fire lava, and other such things no normal human, not even Core, could withstand for long. Plus, with the heart at full power, he won't ever know that’s hidden there.”
“Well, now that that is out of the way. Why don’t we make our way to the workshop?” Lan suggested. “We were searching for blueprints or any other clues right?”
“Right.” Zeke said. “But first.” He walked in the center of the room, held out a hand, and closed his eyes. “Time to move on. Time to stop mourning.” As he said that, every Foreteller Keyblade rushed into Zeke. To the Foretellers, it was like he was being stabbed by them to no end, but Zeke felt no pain as the entered his heart for safety and healing. After about half an hour, it stopped. “Now we can go.”
They made their way through the large Clock tower, and ended up in the Master of Master’s workshop. Books and random papers were scattered around the whole room, and random, unfinished contraptions laid everywhere.
“Guess the Master never heard about a housekeeper.” Alex said.
“I wonder where the blueprints are?” Zeke said as he browsed the bookshelf. “So much old, forgotten knowledge back in our hands. The things we’ll be able to accomplish.”
*Crash!*
“Waahhh!” Kira suddenly screamed. The area was covered in dust that flew everywhere. When it settled, dozens of books and papers were piled on top of her. She rose from her papery grave with a grunt. “Well that could have gone better.” When she said that, one final scroll fell right in her hand. She unraveled it, “The Crystal Heart?” She read out loud.
Zeke quickly grabbed it from her and looked it over. “Holy shit… It's all here! All the spells and materials! Kira you luck girl you!”
“Funny, I don’t feel that lucky.” She said climbing out of the pile of books.
Zeke placed the scroll in his pocket. “I’ll give this to Twi and Cid in a bit. I believe now that you’ve drastically helped me, I now must help you. So… about your union HQ’s?”
“What about them? Not unless you just want it to be here.” Dan said sarcastically.
“No, but how about five gummi ships that can hold over a hundred people, fully stocked everything, and is flyable sound?”
.
..
…
“That sounds agreeable.” Lan said.
“Great. I’ll go tell the builders to start on them, give this scroll to Twi and Cid, then come back so we can go through all this junk. Be right back.” Zeke said as he opened a DTL and stepped inside. Not five minutes later, we walked back out. “Good news. Gave scroll to Twi, you should be expecting your own Crystal Heart within a week or so, and the gummi builders found a warehouse while exploring the new additions to the Empire. The gummi ships you can have could count as a whole freaking planet with how many people they hold.”
“Mind if we keep them parked here? Not sure where we would put them back in Equestria Town.” Alex asked.
“Sure. We just gotta get a portal system up and running so not everyone is just running in and out of the mirror.”
“If we found the Crystal Heart Blueprints here then we should be able to find something like that round here.” Lan said.
The group looked around well into the late hours. Every spellbook and stack of blueprints didn’t have what they were looking for. “Damn… these books are getting us nowhere… Kira, knock something over to see if your dumb luck still works.” Zeke said.
“What do you want from me? That was an accident. It’s not like another coincidence like that is going to- Whoa!” She didn’t realize she was about to step on another book, and slipped. She knocked over another book shelf, and all the contents fell on her… again.
“Anything under there?” Jenny asked.
“Yeah, my bruised head and growing annoyance!” She said as she shot upwards. “And what did I tell you? Nothing like that is going to happen again!”
“Hey Kira, what’s that tucked into you hair?” Alex asked as she pulled out another scroll in her long hair.
She took it out slowly and unravel it. Then crumpling it up and throwing it at Zeke’s face. “I hate you all.” She stomped out of the room.
Zeke unraveled it. “You should work in archeology.” He said while reading the scroll over. “Huh, a modified version of the DTL’s? Woah! Mors worked on this too!?”
“Thanks Kira!” Alex yelled down the hall.
“Bite me!” echoed through the hall.
“Well, now that we have that. I guess we have all that we need. Right?” Lan asked.
“Yeah. I’ll call Mors up and see if he even remembers this.” Zeke said.
They all nodded in satisfaction and were about to leave the room.
“Wait!” Alex yelled. “I want to see something first.” He walked over to the book that Kira tripped over before she found the DTL Blue prints. He opened it and skimmed through the contents. He gained a giddy smile.
“Dream Eater Recipes. Cool!” He said rejoining the group.
“Is there another one there?” Zeke asked.
“I’m sure we can make copies.” Lan said. “The Master of Masters gave us a copy of the page to make Chirithies, so we can just duplicate it. For both our sakes.”
“Alright then, I’ll have the ships parked somewhere and set up the portals later. Hopefully in a day or two. Lot of work is gonna be happening now around here. Oh, and Lan, submit the paperwork before you leave.”
Lan hung his head in defeat. “Yeah, I’ll get right on that.” He sighed. As he looked at the others, they grinned, then ran fast out the hall. ‘TRAITORS!’ he mentally screamed.
The four other Foretellers took a while, but found the laboratory where they first entered, and stood in front of the mirror.
Eventually, Lan, along with Zeke and Unum walked into the room with them. Lan looking dejected as he did, before he regained his composure.
“So I guess this is it for now.” Lan said. “Remember, we are comrades now. Whenever you need us, we’ll be here.” The other Foretellers nodded in agreement.
“Alright then. Til you have to make your case for the council seat then. Also, about your worlds AJ, Rarity and Fluttershy…” Zeke said.
“Hm? What about them? Is it about their training?” Lan asked confused.
“You do know they all have a crush on you, right?”
“Whaaaat~? No that’s silly. Why would they like me when they could have any other guy? I’m not that special.” Lan said nonchalantly.
“...” Zeke looked at the other Foretellers. “He’s an idiot.” The others nodded.
“What’s that supposed to mean?” Lan asked offended.
“It means.” Zeke grabbed Lan’s shoulders and talked close to his ear. “Ask them about it, and have them tell the truth, or I, your family, Unum, and this reflection’s Cadence will play matchmaker with you til you drop. So either talk to them, or suffer romantic embarrassment. Your pick.” Zeke let go of Lan and walked out with Unum.
“Zeke.” Lan called out one more time, making him turn around. “May your heart, be your guiding key.”
“Which key?” Zeke joked.
“There’s millions in this thing.” Zeke left with his voice a mix of him and X laughing.
Lan smirked while huffing. “Smart ass.” He said as he walked through the mirror with the others behind him.
“So, by accessing the light within the Keyblades, we were able to modify the DTL’s to travel between reflections. It worked, but most other reflections at the time when this was developed had forgotten the past, so we decided not to interfere.” Lord Death explained after I showed him the Blueprints for the Modified DTL.
It all came back to him when he saw it, and he elaborated on how it works. So, only a Keyblade wielder can open the modified DTL. “Thanks for the explaining Lord Death. I’ll see you again at the next council meeting.” I say.
“Always here to help.” His mirror phone, which reminds me of skype, closed and I walked back to the area of the castle where the heart is, Unum by my side. “So, gonna try and make it work?” Unum asked.
“Yeah… among a few other things.” I say. I lifted my hand up, and focused on what Lord Death explained. I focused on my Keyblade, and on the DTL. Eventually, one opened. Unum and I walked through it, and we were in another Keyblade Graveyard. “This should be Ben’s reflection Keyblade Graveyard. Judging from the fact Keyblade are here… I think it worked.” Unum and I walked around for a bit, and I saw something strange.
It looked like a battle took place here, shards of crystal, footprints everywhere, and… Missing Keyblades? “Who would just take the Keyblades here? Clearly they didn’t chose a new wielder, the footprints around their resting place prove otherwise.” Unum said.
“I should tell Ben next time I see him.” I lifted up my hand. “Alright you guys, time to regain your sanity.” My usual process of the Keyblades being stored within me began. To anyone unfamiliar with t, it would look like I was being hurt like crazy, but actually they don’t hurt me. Sometimes it does tickle I’ll admit, but it’s not painful. After about two hours every Keyblade here was stored within me. “Alright. Now for my second experiment.” I raised a hand, and summoned a Shadow heartless. I walked up to it, and quickly jabbed X into it’s chest. “Reject Darkness!”
A rush of light went into the Shadow and it’s color changed. It now was striped like a Zebra, and it’s eyes went from yellow to blue as it twitched on the ground for a bit. “Ugh, my head.” It spoke!?
“Wow… didn’t expect this to work, let alone you talk.” I say as it looked up at me.
“... papa!” It cheered as it jumped and hugged me.
Say what?! “Uhh… Unum, the fuck did I do?”
“I think you balanced out a Heartless with Light… so I guess it’s not a Heartless anymore.”
“Then what are you?” I say, holding the thing up with two hands in front of me like you would a small dog.
“I… don’t know.” It replied.
“Do you know anything?” I ask.
“Nope… other than that… I was waiting to be called on, you called me, now this. I’ve never been able to talk before.”
“Why did you call me papa?”
“Because, you make me able to talk, and be smart...ish. You’re my makes, so that means you’re my papa.”
Damn logic of creating sentient life… That can make a good point! “Fair enough. So, you have a name?”
“Uhh… no.”
“Well then… maybe One will do. Cause you’re the first of your kind.”
“Oh… A name! I have a name!” Once cheered as they jumped up and down.
“Well then, what should we call this new race?” Unum asked. “It’s a Purified Pureblood.”
“WHy not just call them, the Purified? It fits.” I say, carrying One like a cat.
“I guess that works. Let’s go show Twi and the others.” As we were about to walk back into the DTL, Unum stopped me. “So, how’s it feel to create life?”
“I’m a father of five newborns so…”
“No, I mean like you did. Technically you aren’t just One’s ‘papa’ you’re his maker. His god.”
“Please don’t…” I saw with a whine.
She giggled as we walked through the DTL. One wasn’t affected by the heart at all, if anything it seemed to give him energy as he wanted to explore all around him. We decided that One was a boy given how he talked, so we just went with that logic. When we showed him to Twi and CId, they were rather speechless… especially after he talked. “Zeke… you created life!” Twi said as she tackle hugged and kissed me. “You’ve done what every scientist ever had tried to achieve!”
“And out of a Pureblood also. The fact the heart isn’t messing with him means he’s safe enough.” Cid said. “We should run some tests to see if this little fella is alright.” Cid picked up One and placed him on a Bio scanner/light scanner/darkness scanner he made for the medic to use. It’s still a prototype, but it works. “Well this is new…”
“What?” I ask.
“Little guy has organs… and a heart! You really did make life Zeke!”
“By accident, I didn’t think that would happen... there's a joke there but I’m not saying it.”
“In any case.” Twilight spoke. “I wonder if One will always be like this, or will he change over time?”
“Lke with the kids, we’ll have to wait and see.” I say, petting One on the head.
“We’ll do some more diagnostics on One here, you two can go off and keep testing the DTL’s.”
“Sure. Come on Unum.” I open another DTL and we walk through it. It looks like the castle garden on Equestria. Must be a reflection of it then. We admired the night sky, looks so bright in this reflection. As we were walking we heard the ever familiar noise of combat. We ran towards it, and saw a man with a claymore fighting an invisible. I rushed in, side swiping it from hitting him again. “Need a hand?”
Ōkami stood ready with his claymore, the Invisible charged him only to be knocked aside by a man dressed in a blue hoodie, jeans, blond hair with red eyes… and with a large sword that looked like two giant keys crossed with a blade shooting out from between them. “Need a hand?” He asked as he, and a silver haired woman ran to his side.
“That would be great. This thing shattered my other sword.” Ōkami responded as the Invisible slowly got back up.
Ōkami saw the woman summon a key that was like the two that were crossed on the man’s weapon, but it was just the one. “So, you wanna try that trick again Zeke?” She asked.
“Let’s hope it will work.” The man, Zeke said.
“So what exactly is going on here?” Ōkami asked dumbfounded by the duo’s weapons.
“Explain later, keep the thing still for a moment now.” Zeke said as he went in for an attack, side swiping the creature into a tree. He stabbed the ip of his weapon into the creature. “Reject Darkness!” A flash of light flowed from his weapon into the monster. It’s colors brightened and it gained white stripes around it’s body. Zeke sighed. “Good, it worked.”
Ōkami looked at Zeke, “Ok what is going on? I take a thousand year nap in stone and suddenly there is two more humans with weird keywords.”
Zeke looked over at Ōkami. “As the lovely lady said, I’m Zeke, and she’s my wife Unum. And… wait, you seriously have no idea what the Heartless or Keyblades are?”
“Not a clue. Granted I don’t remember most of my life before I came here. The name is Ōkami by the way.”
“Nice to meet you. And did you say ‘a thousand year nap’?”
“Yeah. Luna and Celestia started a magic fight and I blocked a blast ment for Luna.” he responded like it was a common thing.
“Oh… odd. So, you from earth also?”
“Yeah.”
“Then you my friend, must have had a rough landing.” Zeke says. “God sent everyone else with weapons and abilities for us to survive… You have no idea what I’m talking about… do you?”
“Nope, not a clue. I woke up in the Canterhorn dungeons when i first got here.” Ōkami explained.
“Oh. Well I guess I should explain some things. First off, do you remember that whole mayan calendar crap?”
“Yeah. That superstitious crap.”
“Well it was a test from ‘god’ to see how humanity would react… we failed with a spectacular show of raiding, war, bloodshed, etc. Those that didn’t give into the chaos and stuff, God plucked us up, and sent us to his reality where everything that’s fiction is real, because as it turned out, earth and humanity only lived in his head.”
Ōkami’s jaw dropped, “Well, I wonder why I don’t remember anything.”
“Maybe you hit your head on the landing? Meh, anyway. Point I’m making here is that shit’s happened, and shit’s gonna go down. God’s brother is trying to kill everything, typical bad guy crap, he’s can one shot a planet into a genocide…. Only Unum here can match his power, but he’s got all his reflections from the multiverse, the Heartless, and a shit ton of baddies from earth he managed to pick up for support.”
“Well shit. I would kick myself from one side this universe to the other if I didn’t offer to help you. So where do I sign up?” Ōkami said
“Great.” Zeke held out his hand, and a Silver keysword, different than the one he or Unum has, appeared. “Two Become One? Oh right… reflections.” He tossed it to Ōkami. “Yours to keep, train with, travel to other worlds with, the whole ten yards.”
Ōkami caught it, “It’s lighter than it looks.” he also gave it a few test swings.
“Everyone get that reaction. Imagine how I felt when I first picked this thing up.” He held up his sword. “It’s called the X-blade… and let’s just say it’s power is largely unmatched, but I’ve yet to unlock it.”
“Well what is this type of weapon called? I don’t want to keep calling it a keysword.”
“A Keyblade. Unlocks anything, destroys or gives darkness, depends on the wielder, and sets you free from the shackles of one world. And reflection.”
“Ok. Also, I just want to say this now, when you see God again ask him to come talk to me. You would think that he would have at least done something when I was stoned for a thousand years.”
“That must have been quite the joint.” Zeke jokes.
“Yeah it was. Celestia made it herself.” Ōkami joked back.
The two laughed. “Well, this meeting went better than others have before. So, given that there’s Heartless here… Oh right.” Zeke helped the creature back up. “You alright?”
“Yes.” The creature spoke, an elderly woman's voice came from it. “That was quite the experience.”
“You know I feel I forgot about someone.” Ōkami started looking around ignoring Zeke for the moment. Ōkami practically punched himself in the face, “I forgot about Luna. Crap!”
Luna glided down and landed next to Ōkami, “You know for a personal guard you suck at you job.” she looks at the other two humans and the creature, “What are you, and who are you two?” she asked.
“I’m Unum, this is my husband Zeke, and the lady here is… Nana?”
“Nana?” Zeke asked with a ‘really’ look.
“I like it.” Nana said. “Does that mean I’ll be a nanny?”
“Sure…” Zeke said. Well, a Purified Invisible would be good to look after the kids anyway. He thought to himself.
Luna and Ōkami looked at Nana. Luna then looked at Zeke and Unum, “Well, I am Princess Luna of Equestria, and this is my personal body guard Ōkami, who needs to learn not to run off without me.”
“It’s an honor Princess.” Zeke said as he and Unum bowed.
“Just a question, how did you pacify the Invisible and make it Nana?”
“Well… I just learned how earlier today. Pureblood Heartless don’t have hearts, they’re just normally darkness in a physical form. The X-blade has a unique ability, Reject Darkness, that when stabbed into the heart, shoots a bolt of pure light into the target to either force out the darkness in their heart, or balance it out. But when I decided to see what it would to against something from darkness without a heart… this happens. They get organs, a heart, sentient, they’re alive now.”
“Oh. So basicly you can play God with the Purebloods.” Luna said.
“Please don’t say it like that. Being X’s wielder already places me on a high pedestal I don’t want.”
“Ok we won’t do that.” Ōkami said, “Back onto the topic if you giving me the keyblade. Is there anything I should know about being the wielder of one? Like could I give some to others or can only you do that?”
“There is a special oath you can perform that transfers to power to wield a Keyblade to another, but I don’t really remember it.”
“Well maybe when God comes talk to me he can tell me how to do it. Once I figure out how I plan to form a guard specifically to guard this world from heartless.” Ōkami said.
“I can tell you now.” Everyone turned and saw an elderly man in a grey suit. “Long time no-” Zeke rushed in and punched him in the face, sending God flying into some nearby bushes. “Are you going to do that every time we meet?!?”
“Yes.” Zeke replied.
“I don’t even want to know.” Luna said.
“I do though.” Ōkami said.
“When I asked for the X-blade, God said that with that, and the ability to control Heartless, I couldn’t have magic. I have a means around that now, but because I couldn't cast a healing spell on myself, I was shot and bleeding out. Clearly I survived, but still.”
“So you punch him when you see him. Makes sense.” Ōkami added.
“Anyway.” God said as he got back up. “Long time no see Ōkami.”
“Don’t know what you’re talking about. I never met you before.”
“Of course not. Your only request when I picked you up was to start completely fresh, no memory on how you got here or why. So, I did as you asked. Now that Zeke here has met you, I felt you could be told now.”
“Ok. Any Chance that you would return all my memories to me? I have holes in what I can remember.”
“You asked me to remove them, something about finding them for yourself. So I did.” God pulled out a Blue card with Ōkami’s face on it. “This is one of twenty, here’s your freebie.” He said, tossing the card to Ōkami.
Ōkami caught the card and it flashed then vanished, “You know. I hate games like this but since this is how you are going to be, I’ll play along. By the way I don’t like how you kept her name and face from me. I know what she looks like but I can’t remember her name.”
“This is what you asked for, I just obliged.”
“Smart ass.”
“By the way, once you remember her name things will change. You will find her but she will be broken, no thanks to my brother.” God added.
“Broken how?” Ōkami asked.
“I can not say.”
“Your no help, you know that right.” God nods.
“If Core got to… whoever you’re talking about… then she likely is corrupted by the darkness he and all his followers place themselves with.” Zeke states.
Darkness starts to flow from Ōkami, “I will tear him to shreds if her hurt her. She was the only good thing I had on Earth.” he seethed.
“Dude! Control that darkness or Core will show up! Trust me when I say… he toys with us.”
Luna quickly turned and bucked Ōkami in the back sending him into the same building that Zeke hit God into. When Ōkami got up he was back to normal, “What just happened?” he asked.
“You lost your temper, had your darkness manifesting, almost summoned Core right to us… could have gotten yourself killed. Need I go on?”
Ōkami hung his head, “No. By the way, Gd can you write down how to give others keyblades? I would forget if you didn’t.”
“Sure. Knew I kept that scroll for a reason.” He said as he pulled out a rolled up piece of aged paper and handed it to Ōkami. “True that there are enough Keyblades for everyone, but be careful in who you select.”
“Thank you, and I will. Last thing I would need would be somebody running around destroying this world with a weapon and training I gave them.”
“Well, I’ll be off. Zeke, good luck, Ōkami, kiss the mare already you pansy!” WIth that, God faded into the air as Zeke and Unum were laughing.
Ōkami’s keyblade hit the wall behind where God was standing, “ASS!” he yelled hoping he was heard.
“It does look like Luna likes you with how red her face turned.” Zeke said, causing Ōkami to see how red Luna was himself.
Ōkami then turned to Zeke, “You know, it makes sense for that to be true, but I don’t know how to feel about it yet. Yes I would like to have a family here but I still don’t know when I will be ready.” Luna looked at the ground in disappointment.
“You are never ready for anything life throws at you. Flat out truth. I already have sixteen amazing wives, five newborn babies, and several adopted kids I love to death. And now a nanny…”
“Sixteen wives!” Ōkami
“Population difference.” Unum says. “Before events happened, there was a fifty mare to stallion ratio, so a male was allowed up to sixteen wives.”
“It is not uncommon for a stallion or human in your case to have more than one wife Ōkami. Here it is about four to one ratio of mares to stallions.” Luna said still beat red.
“I’ll say it again Ōkami, life is never clear, so would you rather live on wondering when the time is right, or live it now, and enjoy the ride?”
“I guess you’re right, but since the population ratio is so screwed up I guess I should watch out.” Said Ōkami as Luna kissed him.
“I couldn’t resist anymore.” she said sheepishly.
“A rather good night you made Luna.” Zeke says, looking up. “How’d you get the stars to bright?”
“Thank you. Sadly I haven't really been in tune with the night like I was before my fall to darkness, but I am getting back to there.”
“Still looks good, Nana here, your night, they’re proof light and Darkness can co-exist… just with the ones who soly prefer Darkness could see it that way…”
“I agree. I still hear the Nightmare sometimes and she hates the light in my heart”
“You can never run from your past.” Unum said. “You can only accept what’s happened, and move to the futur. That’s what I did, with Zeke’s help.”
“That is why I have Ōkami. He made everything easier even though he has only been back for the past couple hours.”
“Well, have fun you two. Take it fast or slow… however you prefer.” Zeke said as a large door of light appeared behind him and Unum. “Just have fun with it.”
“We will.” Ōkami responded.
Zeke and Unum walked into the door of light, followed by Nana, and it closed as they entered, leaving Luna and Ōkami alone together.
Luna looked at Ōkami, “I hope my sister don't have any complaints. Like she did when I wanted to build a snowpony.”
Eclipse stared at the point where Josh left the entire time as Twilight dragged him away. She said something but it didn't register until the name Zeke was brought into it. It was then he realised he was in the field where they trained earlier that day. “Please, get Zeke! If you don't know how to handle this, he has to!” Twilight begged Justin.
“I can send a message, let’s just hope he answers.” Justin summoned his Keyblade, and held it into the air. “SOS code, three.” His Keyblade flashed three times.
As Zeke, Unum, and their new nanny exited the DTL, the X-blade flashed. “That was Justin’s Keyblade. Code three.” X spoke through Zeke.
“Busy day.” Zeke said. “Nana, you go find someone and ask them to take you to Twilight and Cid, alright?”
“Alright.” The Purified Invisible said as she floated off.
Zeke opened another DTL, and he and Unum jumped into it.
“Eclipse, can you hear me?” Twilight asked worried. Eclipse nodded slowly before Twilight asked, “Why did that...the monster call you his son, and you called him father. What is going on Eclipse?”
Before he could answer, a DTL opened up nearby.
Zeke and Unum jumped out, and ran over to the group. “The heck happened to Eclipse?” Zeke asked, spotting his new branding. Zeke’s eyes shrunk. “Who did that to you?”
Eclipse looked down, ashamed as he said “My father from earth I never met...Josh Ventral”
Zeke nearly froze. “Josh… so… you’re his son… and my cousin?”
“No offense to you, but I wish I wasn't”
Twilight interrupted. “What the hell is going on?! Last time I checked, Eclipse and I were twins right? So there has to be a mistake right? Our father is Night Light of house Sparkle!” she yelled before tearing up.
Zeke looked at Twilight, then to Eclipse. “You lived a whole other life, reborn literally with someone you could trust… and never told her?”
“How was I?” Eclipse said, the pain in his arm now numb. “I was afraid...afraid of this exact thing….”
Zeke summoned Discord, and held it over Eclipse. “Curega.” The spell healed the wound as the bullet rose out of the hole in Eclipse's arm as it soon healed to where it was like there wasn’t a hole there. “I suppose… but still. The longer you were to brush it off… the more the pain would hurt when the truth came out.”
“You're right...she-Twilight.You deserve the truth.” Eclipse said after moving his arm stiffly “Are you aware of the concept of Reincarnation? Well, The world Zeke came from...the world I was first born in fell of our own stupidity. Lucky me, I was peaceful and just wanted to live life and didn't participate in the slaughter. God, the bastard, let me have a wish. I chose my Keyblades and to live life here, as a pony. Well, because I said I wanted a new life, he played well, god and had me reborn as the pony in front of you….with all of my old memories. Ever wonder how when we were kids, I seemed better at math at first until you went out of your way to beat me? That's why…” As Eclipse finished, he simply looked to the ground. “I'm so, so sorry.”
“No, No you’re not.” Twilight said shaking with anger. “You've lied to me. You lied to everypony! You're not my brother, not my twin.” She snarled as she looked Eclipse over. “Be lucky that coat only works for you or otherwise is take it and let one of the girls have it! You've lied! And now, live with that. I won't tell Spike, but you Better not come within a city of us again. You aren't welcome anymore.” She said before looking away from Eclipse’s pathetic form “I'm going home. I'll be on time for tomorrow’s lesson Justin.”
As Twilight left, right out of view, Eclipse broke into tears. “Justin.” Zeke said. “Make sure to double your usual strength for teaching Twilight. She’ll need to work out her anger.”
“Yes sir.” Justin said, walking back towards town. He sighed as he got out of ears range of his boss. “Hope this works itself out sooner or later, I don’t want Twilight to turn out like I did.” He muttered.
Zeke grabbed Eclipse and was carrying him. “Come on, I know a bar back in Daybreak.” He said as he carried Eclipse though the DTL, Unum close behind.
Eclipse just let it happen, ignoring the voice whispering as he felt himself be pulled through space. He didn't even care on how humiliating it was, just that his one treasure in life has left him. “So...a normal pony in your world...I take it stranger things have happened?” He mutters.
“I purified two Pureblood Heartless so they are now living beings, have hearts, and are intelligent enough to talk. Yeah, stranger things.” Zeke says as he places Eclipse into the bar booth. It was largely empty, pictures of older years hung on the wall, the wood all around the bar was aged, but kept in good care.
“The worst part of all this though? Two high powered, drive form boosted mega flares did Jack shit to Josh...I should know. I have Scan.”
“He’s been experimented on by Core from what I figured. Some kinda black blood and god won’t wanna know what else. Don!” Zeke yelled, getting the barkeeps attention. “Two of my usuals.”
“Two devils poisons coming up.” The barkeep said.
“Creative name. Any reason why it's named that?” Eclipse asked.
“Being a Ventral, we all have stronger than average kidneys and livers. Strong enough that we are about immune to most toxins and venoms, and several man made poisons. Devil's Poison is a mix of everything the barkeep has, with a little magic placed in it to actually give me a buzz, otherwise it would take a truck of moonshine to get me drunk.” Zeke explains.
“Ah, makes sense I guess. Just another thing I have to learn, thankfully not from a rabid wolf.” Eclipse mentions.
“That was Josh’s nickname among the family. So, he branded you too huh?”
“I refused to get into the “Killing Mood” as he calls it. The bastard almost made me kill ….. Twilight….”
Zeke sighed. “THe Killing Mood… when a Ventral first takes a life and the rush of it triggers their own little massacre. All I ever did was hack for information, Josh said I didn’t do enough, branded me like he did you, and gave me a time limit. If God didn’t pick me up I’d likely be dead. He had high hopes for me too… Everyone did…”
“Did? From what little I've seen you went above and beyond…” Eclipse said, his face giving away that he is thinking on something.
“It’s a family of criminals Eclipse, the act of what I’m doing would be considered treason. All because I was born with red eyes, they expected so much from me...”
“Ah, so that's why I had those as a human. I always thought it was a defect and got contact's as soon as I could.”
“Hah. No at all. There’s a legend among the Ventral family. The first Ventral to dive into the darkness, becoming the first in the long, long, long, long line of criminals they are now, was born with red eyes. Every Ventral since then that had the red eyes was about as evil and fucked up as you can imagine. Josh was born with one red eye, one green. His red eye is blind now though, his own doing. The hold the red eyed ventrals as the ‘true demons’ of the family.”
“Though, it's strange. He didn't shoot me until I mentioned that my mom still loved him. Well, before she died but you get the point. Found that odd.”
“Out of all the evil, dastardly, cruel and inhumane things the Ventral family has done, we do believe in love, and that true love only comes once.”
Then why did he leave her. Eclipse thought as the drinks came to the table. They were black, with red foam and in large beer mugs.
“Most likely because he’s the family leader. Josh was always a work first kinda guy.” Zeke said, taking a sip.
Eclipse grabs a mug before taking a sip himself. “That explains who payed the funeral….damn as I said to Josh, everything is lining up while breaking all at once. It sucks.”
“Yeah, but at least you didn’t get raised in a car for about seventy percent of your life and spend the majority of the time in the back reloading your parents guns.”
Deciding to try and lighten the mood, Eclipse said, “Go through puberty twice, and get Twilight pissed enough to turn you female JUST so you can have a period, then we'll talk.”
“Ha! Rune’s been trying to get me to try out gender swapping… not drunk enough for that.”
“Yea…” Eclipse takes another swig. “Luna couldn't even convince me to gender swap if she tried after that.”
“Oh~ So your reflections Luna and you are a thing?”
Eclipse lets himself chuckle. “Yea, kind of. We haven't told anyone yet as it was just a few days ago, but yea, we're a thing.”
“You used protection magic right? She may be a princess, but logic dictates you’d still be paying child support.”
“First, I have a mountain of hits I have yet to spend. Second, we did because we both aren't ready for little one's yet.”
“I already got five.”
“Busy man-” Eclipse says giving Zeke’s shoulder a love tap.
“Sixteen wives keep it that way.”
Eclipse just chuckles “Why am I not surprised?”
“You might be getting a buzz now.”
“Oh yea, that must be it.” Eclipse says with a shrug before taking another sip.
“So, if you and Luna do hook up, anyone gonna join?”
Eclipse’s head hits the table. “I swear, if it is everypony who gets all sparkle eyed on me….I won't complain, but I will probably scream bloody murder at first.”
“Heh, when I first heard I was getting married, cause some old law about saving kingdoms lands you the princesses on this world, which was taken out in the new laws, I was tempted to jump out the window to a ten story drop. When more were joining, I was about ready to fly my glider up to the atmosphere and drop from there.”
“No rest for the wicked I guess.”
“I learned to love them all quick actually. Funny, I had to get sent to another world to find love… sixteen times over, and you had to be reborn to find love.”
“Yup. The only relationship I had was my cat and my games. Other than that, does a stuck up boss who underpays you count?”
“Nope. I’d say not. So, why’d you pick Oathkeeper and Oblivion?”
“Long answer or short, fake answer?”
“Short, you might get too drunk while explaining the long one.”
“Bullshit answer, I loved their appearance. Long one summed up? I always wondered if light and dark could just….stop fighting and become something new.”
“Honestly, I chose the X-blade because it looked cool. After I got it, I learned only someone with a Balanced heart can actually wield it. I somehow have one, and God let me have it. I’m meant to keep darkness and light in balance, with what I’ve done with those two purified purebloods… I think I found a third option when all the fighting settles.”
“Did you know God was hesitant to give me mine? He even said and I quote “keep those two troublemakers in line”. At first I thought he was joking...heh that's what I get for thinking.”
“Huh, well, when I heard X talking to them, he said hi to Oathkeeper, and told Oblivion to eat shit.”
“Odd….I wonder what Oblivion did. When I did a deep dive, he seemed alright…..if blunt.”
“What did Oblivion do X?”
“Arrogant jackass talked his wielder and Oathkeeper into Fighting my fourth wielder. Let’s just say… words were said that battle.” X spoke through Zeke.
“Well, even if they do argue, Oath seems to forgive him. But I'd understand if you can't bring yourself to do the same.”
“How can I? That fight led to both our wielders dying that day...”
“Because...unlike me, you have eternity with them. Holding a grudge will Just cause a back and forth until one of you is destroyed….permanently. But just thing on that okay?” Eclipse says, his speech slightly slurred.
“Heh, maybe some day.”
“You got issues weirder than us X.” Zeke says, his speech not even slurred.
“Weeelll I've done enough civic duty for now. So…we’re cussins.”
“Yeah, my dad is Josh’s brother.”
“Funny how life brings family together huh?” Eclipse says with a attempted humor.
“Especially in ours. Every major fight involved lots of Ventrals there, ever since the numbers just grew.”
“And now the two mutts have the big, bad, Stupid, line stealing alpha after them.”
“And even after he’s gone… Core is still gonna be there with who knows else. I know the whole family is allied with him, but not sure how many others he has other than his reflections.”
“I'm not too worried. Don't get me wrong, I'm scared as hell. But frankly, people like Core and the rest of our family never win in the end. There's a bitch named Karma for a reason. You hurt innocents, it will backfire….eventually.”
“Tell that to about three hundred years worth of crime the family has under their belt.”
“Hey, you and I broke away, and I'm related to head fucker directly. Karma is just getting started I think.”
“Maybe. We won’t know til we finally win a battle against one of Core’s army soldiers in my opinion.”
“You got a point there damn it…”
“Although… we do finally have an upper hand.”
“We do? It's not my good looks is it?”
“Heh, no. The Grandfather Light, the only thing that can kill or cure Core, like it did Unum, and Unum managed to break Core’s Keyblade and take his heart from it.”
Eclipse turns to her, too buzzed to realize Unum was Yellow. “Nice job!”
“Heh.” Unum chuckled. “Well, when he finally told the truth about who I was I just… lost it. But, my late husband was with me in that fight.” She said, summoning the Keyblade she summoned that say. “Even though it’s been countless years… all the sins I’ve committed, he was watching over me.”
“Something everyone should aspire to be...a guardian. Sadly I can't take a hit or else I'd try harder to be one.”
“Isn’t that why they invented enchanted charms?” Unum asks.
“Well, I've never gotten one. This coat is the only enchanted thing I have...and the most defensive as it's made of Orcinium+” Eclipse shrugs
“Impressive. Maybe the old records have a means to upgrade it?” Zeke says. “With the Foretellers help, a lot of once lost information has been recovered. I think there might be something there to help.”
“If there is then knock your selves out. I just ask you all be careful, one of the enchantment took eight people to enact. It allows my drive forms.”
“Well then, let’s go see.” Zeke placed the munny on the table for the drinks, picked Eclipse up and hung him over his shoulder and he and Unum walked back to the castle. After a short walk, and Eclipse taking a nap the whole way there, Zeke dropped Eclipse on one of the tables in the Workshop. “There should be something around here.”
“A bit of warning before you drop a sleeping person next time?” Eclipse complains.
Zeke summoned Discord, and held it over Eclipse’s head. “Detoxify.” A strange magic flowed through Eclipse, who could suddenly think more clearly. “Can’t have you drunk while we look.”
“Yea… did help me forget though..so thanks. For the drinks I mean.”
“Don’t mention it.” Zeke said, looking over the still standing bookshelves. “I think this shelf had volumes about magic clothing and such?”
“Well, there is a way to quickly check. The perks of being a unicorn.” Eclipse says before casting a spell to read every label for anything related to clothing. “Yup, that's the one.”
Zeke grabbed the look and began skimming through the pages. “Let’s see here… Spell matrix fine tuning… no, spell re-enchanting… no, Ah, Enchanted clothing enhancing. Let’s see… if clothes or armor are already made with oricorlium or stronger, their durability and resistance to damage can be increased by three methods.”
“Huh...Didn't think it’d be that simple.” Eclipse said, looking around the room.
“Method one involves smelting either light or darkness and having the item in question absorb it, increasing the power of both the spells placed on it, and the durability of the item.”
“Interesting, but gathering pure light and darkness has to be harder than it sounds.”
“Method two involves cutting a small part of the wearer's heart and smelting it into the item. The person and the item will be linked, and it’s strength will from then on be determined by the wearers determination… feel like that’s a reference or something?”
“Also worrying for me. My heart looked like it was dim last time I checked. Don't think that will help a weak heart.”
“Well that only leaves option three. Placing the item in a pure liquid mana pot until it suckes in all the mana, though, it’s labeled as risky.”
“So lets break it down. We have one that will be hard to gather materials for, one that's risky to my heart, and one that is a unknown.” Eclipse said in an analytical voice.
“Well that last one is listed as risky because the wearers mana must be used. And it says that all the mana must be taken for it to have the full effect, it would leave you in a near death state. As the warning states.”
Eclipse looks out a window before sighing and looking back at Zeke. “Well, half the enchantment only work for me anyways. Lets attempt number three. Besides, I don't think we’re going to find any pure darkness any time soon.”
“Alright, now we just need the mana pot, and the drainer… Say Eclipse… can you knock a random bookshelf over?”
Eclipse looks at Zeke quizzically before lighting his horn and telekinetically knocking one over at random.
When the bookshelf fell over, a large green pot fall on top of the pile of books. “Wow… worked. Guess it wasn’t just Kira.” Zeke said, grabbing the pot and placing it next to Eclipse. “Drainer is in the desk.” Zeke quickly ran over to the desk, taking out a strange device and placed it on the edge of the pot. “Alright, book said just touch the thing then when it stops you’ll feel like you got hit by… well, I don’t know what that word meant, so I’ll just say a train.”
“Megh, I got hit by a angry Josh, Nightmare Moon, Twilight, Justin, A Half heartless monster, a Yellow core whom I’m assuming is Unum, I think one more on the tally board won’t be a issue.”
Eclipse placed a hoof on the device. As soon as he did, he could feel it pulling his mana out of him as a blue glowing liquid poured out of it and into the pot. At first it didn’t feel like much, but as time dragged on, he began to feel tired, and his hoof felt like it wanted to crack in two. After about three hours, the mana finally stopped flowing, and Eclipse fell over on the table, breathing in calm, steady breaths. He managed to get his vest off and threw it into the pot.
“It doesn’t hurt….just make you feel..heh...drained.” He chuckles before wincing. “Okay, no jokes.”
Unum placed a bowl next to Eclipse. “Heh, I could only grab some applesauce real quick, figured you’d be too tired after that to chew.”
“Well, you’re right….sadly…”
“And… I’m sorry for… your arm…”
“Don’t be...Honestly, If I thought what I was doing was right I’d commit genocide. If it was to protect the few I give a shit about, nothing is too much. Besides...nothing a little magic could have fixed.”
“Heh, yeah… still. At least take this for an apology…” Unum placed a green Wayfinder next to Eclipse. “It was a gift from my late husband… I don’t think I need it anymore… I’m honestly surprised I kept it all these years.”
“Are you sure? This….this is more than an apology, it’s a memory.”
“I can summon his Keyblade now, and I think it’s about time someone else takes it anyway. They say a Wayfinder passed down from person to person gives more strength than any that could be made newly.”
“I...Thank you.” Eclipse says, his darkness calming down for the first time today. “Really. Now how long will it take to soak?” He asks Zeke.
“Book says all night. You should get some rest, so you can stay in a guest room for the night and tomorrow we can see just what this has done to enhance the thing.” Zeke replies.
Twilight was still furious by the time training started the next day. Spike tried to ask what was wrong and she dodged the question, but had no such luck with the other girls. The worst part for her is that they agreed with him, even Applejack!.
“Are you ready Twilight?” Justin asked. His Keyblade ready, and the orders from Zeke were going to be followed.
“Yeah, yeah. What’s on today's agenda?” Twilight said, summoning her own Keyblade.
“Simply put, fear.” Before she could even question what he meant, she was struck from under her chin, and sent flying into the atmosphere only to be slammed back down to the ground, two legs broken, and a large gash on her side.
Twilight felt her lung launched as her lower body felt like it was dust. “H-how….”
“You really think I wasn’t holding back on you all? Even now I’m only using about forty percent of what I can do.”
“C-Curaga.” Twilight mutters out as her bones snap back into place, and the gash repairs into a scar.
“Todays lesson, is fear. To know what it will bring you to.” Justin sideswiped Twilight, and she was sent flying. Everything was a blur for her, until she slammed side first into the Cake’s shop.
“H-how?! Only forty percent….” Twilight says as she slowly gets up from the rubble, her keyblade having taken the brunt of the force.
She saw Justin standing in front of her. “I didn’t earn fifth highest ranked fighter in Daybreak for nothing, and I plan on placing my new rank as Keyblade master to the test with you.”
“M-master!” Twilight said as she quickly cast spell after spell to shield herself for what is to come.
Justin merely walked up to her magic shield, and flicked a finger at it as it shattered. “Needs work.” He said, grabbing her by the horn and throwing her all the way back to the training ground at Sweet Apple Acres.
With a crash, another crater appeared from Twilight’s landing. She coughed as she instinctively looked for Eclipse before remembering, her stubbornness thinking damn him! I can take this...I hope.
She saw justin somehow JUMP back to the training area in what looked like one leap. “You ever wonder why my Keyblade is made from bones and broken katanas?” He asked her.
Twilight shook her head. “I haven't. I don’t even know why mine looks the way it does.”
“Keyblades, they are alive. They search for wielders that are compatible with them, their form is the result of their power, special traits, and some individuality. Mine, Fallen Brethren, has a rather unique ability among Keyblades.” He struck his Keyblade into the ground. “Reanimation.” A shockwave flowed into the ground, soon, armored skeletons, pony and human began to rise from the ground, a total of thirty-six were risen, all looking at Twilight. “Any warrior, that is too stubborn to pass on, I can bring to my aid.”
“Thats...Thats necromancy!”
“Not when the warriors are willing. They are asked by my Keyblade to fight with me, and they accept. As warriors, to fight after death is an honor.”
Twilight shakes, but it is unknown if it is fear, or adrenaline fueled. “Trained warriors at your disposal….and only forty percent…” she mutters, her scholarly mind trying to mathematically judge Justin’s full power. The numbers it came up with were frightening. “Your...no….nopony could be that powerful.” She says, charging a AOE spell.
The risin soldiers charged at Twilight, rusten, and chipped weapons in their grasp as they charged at her, while Justin just stood and watched.
As the Spell was released, the entire area around her was impaled with ice spikes, screwing the undead warriors. She followed up with a fire way for good measure, slight overkill in her mind but she did it anyways.
“You say no one can be so powerful, yet you forget, we are against Core… and he. Is. a. Demon.” Justin said.
“I don’t even KNOW that much about Core! That was Eclipse who said what we were up against! He seemed to know, but like always, he said nothing!” She responded, smashing another Warrior with her blade, his skull going flying.
“Let me put it this way then, can you imagine the power he can have, is one swing of his weapon can destroy an entire planet of warriors? Entire reflections, gone by his hand?”
“That...That’s god power! Even the princesses don't have that power!” Twilight responded, startled.
“What did you expect?” Justin said, raising his Keyblade to her. “Core is the brother of Zeke’s god.” He rushed in, sideswiping Twilight and sending her flying. When she crash landed, she was in the old castle in the Everfree.
“It was here…” She said as the room where Eclipse and Nightmare fought for the entire night until her and her friends showed up. She stood up, using her keyblade as a crutch to keep upright.
“You know,” Justin said, somehow standing at the doorway across from her. “I had a brother too…”
“Had?”
“We were soldiers, fighting Heartless off our world. He never stopped and thought about his own health, just his need to protect our world, his family, and nation.”
“That’s...noble of him.” she said, not liking where this is going.
“It was selfish. He nearly dies so many times, until that luck ran out… he was swallowed into darkness with our world. Then again, at that point he didn’t have anything to lose. His wife, children, killed by Heartless. I somehow woke up in Traverse Town, a Wayward world for those that lost their own.”
“Why tell me this?” Twilight said, her stubbornness making her hard headed.
“Because my brother and Eclipse are the same. My brother kept how bad things were so we wouldn’t be scared, and just like him, didn’t care if he dies so long as the ones he cared about stay alive.”
She looked at him starting to get it. “But, He lied about who he was for eighteen years. He lied.”
“So did my brother. Each day the Heartless took over more and more of our world and he said we were winning. He wanted to keep them from finding out because he feared their reaction, that he may end up with nothing left to lose, and he did, because by then it was too late. The words you said to Eclipse, you gave him nothing left to lose.”
It clicked in Twilight’s head. Although they are different reasons, they walk the same path. The path that lead to the death of one family already. “I bucked up big time….” She said, looking at the floor of the ruins.
“Yeah, you did. Good news is though, you can still make it up. Council member Zeke took Eclipse back to Daybreak with him. I’m sure they’ll pop back up soon.”
“If he even wants to come back after what I did…”
“He does care about you, that I know. You are his reason for staying alive after the fighting is done. WHen he comes back, just say I ‘knocked’ the sense into you.”
“Heh...not far from the truth.” She said, chuckling.
“Orders from Zeke himself.”
“Welp, should we head back, or continue?”
“Only if you want an express ticket to the moon… and through it to the next planet?”
“......Let’s head back.”
“Good call, space combat should be after you all have Keyblade armor anyway.”
Eclipse awoke in a strange room. He sat up and yawned, Still sore. “Morning Twi...oh right.” He said before remembering the events of yesterday. He opened the door to the hallway outside, wondering where the hell the kitchen was.
He wondered around for a time, before finally finding someone… It was an anthro Twilight. “Oh, you must be that guest Zeke and Unum brought yesterday.” She said.
“Y-yeah.” He said, despite this Twilight being anthro, he had to keep himself from saying ‘hey sis’ out of habit.
“Well, as you can tell, you’re in a gummi ship that was refurbished to be a hose for us. It’s still largely empty, but we try and keep exploring it. Anything you needed?”
“I uh...was trying to find the kitchen. Besides being hungry, I’m normally the one cooking at home.”
“I’m headed to the dining room now actually… I kinda spent all night in the lab… again.” She said with a cheeky smile, scratching the back of her head.
“Twilights of all reflection have that problem I bet.” He says chuckling.
“Most likely. Well come on, just follow me and we’ll be there in no time.”
Despite the uncomfortable feeling Eclipse was getting from being with this reflection Twilight, he kept close, thinking over how he could somehow make it right with her. After ten or so minutes, they arrived in a large dining room, where fifteen other women, several children, seven babies, and Zeke were sitting and eating what looked like a breakfast buffet. “Oh, Hey Eclipse.” Zeke said, feeding one of the babies.
“Wow.” Eclipse says, finding a strange liking of this picture, this huge family, all loving each other.
“PONY!” One of the blond haired, grey fur kids yelled, running up to Eclipse and petting him all over. “He’s so pretty!”
“Dinky!” Who he guessed her mother, who he recognized as Derpy, yelled. “That’s our guest Eclipse!”
“Haha, it’s okay. Besides, how did you expect a little girl to react?” He said, laughing at Dinky’s antics.
Dinky pat Eclipse once more before running back to her seat. Eclipse took a seat next to a pink filly, he soon realised it was Diamond Tiara. “Hey.” She said.
“Hey. So, you live with Zeke?” He said, minding his manners.
“Yeah, we all got sorta got adopted into this family. I was one of the few survivors from… before.”
“Ah….well, if you ever need another helping hand to beat somepony senseless, ask Zeke to call me kay?” Eclipse said, knowing the loss of parents.
“Unless we’re fighting Core I’ll be fine. Besides, as far as I care… I only lost a friend back then.”
“Don’t worry, friends have a habit of showing up again, even when you don’t want them to. You’ll see them again.”
“Heh, I suppose. Dad did manage to bring back Sweetie, Applebloom, and the others. Only a matter of time before Silver returns.”
Eclipse smiles at the hope he feels from Diamond, glad this one isn’t a bitch like his. He looks around the table and closed his eyes, a smile plastered on his face. “Heh...Never thought I’d ever see something so happy in my old life.”
“Go on, grab some food.” The kid next to him, Scootaloo, said, placing a stack of waffles on his plate.
Eclipse opens his eyes and nods to Scootaloo. “Thanks kid.” Before also grabbing some bacon. “I’d never thought I’d try this again….hopefully being a herbivore now doesn’t ruin the flavor.”
As Eclipse ate, he kept looking at Zeke, how he fed the infants along with their mothers. He noticed that the Cake twins were among them, but their parents weren't. He nearly dropped his jaw when he saw one of the babies, glow, and change into a Keychain. “Come on Freddy…” Zeke said.
“He just...Did I just….you know, I need to stop being surprised at this point.” Eclipse said, sinking in his chair before looking down, thankful that his fur mostly covers the branding.
“Heh, sorry, turns out being a Human Keyblade makes any kids you have the same… though I am not sure if I can change like they do?” Zeke said. The baby in question changing back into a baby.
“Da-dang Zeke, and I thought dealing with a problem every saturday was big, you got me beat by a mile trying to figure yourself out!”
“All I know is that Keyblades can talk through me, I can talk to them, and store the rusted ones from the Graveyards in my heart so they can heal and be safe.”
“Hm….” Eclipse says, his brain working on overdrive. “From what I gathered, Keyblades all have their own hearts, and your body naturally stores them. Your body is acting like a Kingdom Hearts for Keyblades in a sense...but if that was the case and you are a living Keyblade...then there is a chance Kingdom Hearts is similar in a way, only for all hearts instead of specific like yours. If this is correct, Kingdom Hearts is the Keyblade of Creation itself.”
“Actually, that title goes to the Grandfather Light. Kingdom Hearts only made the Keyblades.”
“Ah, well, there goes that theory. I may have taken after too much of the Twilight in my reflection.” He says, rubbing the back of his head
“Seems so. Anyway, after breakfast we should check on your vest and see how much has improved.”
“Yeah, but for now, enough talks of business. Lets just enjoy ourselves!” Eclipse says before purposely digging into the food is a Pinkie Pie style for entertainment reasons.
After breakfast, Zeke, Eclipse, and Unum went back to the Workshop to check on the vest. All the mana in the pot was gone, leaving the vest sitting at the bottom. It’s colors changed, looking much like how Sora’s Final Form colors looked. The most notable change was on the sides. On the right side, was the image of a white Oblivion Keyblade, and on the left, was a black Oathkeeper.
“Well, a ten for style. That’s a start right?”
“Put it on, the area isn’t far from here, we can see just how strong you got.”
With a nod, Eclipse reaches in and puts it on, smiling at the comforting feeling on the vest on him. “Well, per usual I don’t feel different, but that doesn’t mean anything until it’s tested.”
“Yeah, that’s about right.” Zeke said. The trio made their way to the arena. At first it looked like a large building, plain and simple. On the inside, there were many doors and a large screen next to each door, showing battles on them. “You remember the Mirage arena?”
“Yeah, barely. Do remember it’s been eighteen years for me, so I don’t remember everything.”
“Well, we built this from what we found that was left over. Not sure what, but a scouter a while ago found it, and it looked like something bit it in half. We managed to make this from what we recovered. The rooms sorta… digitalize you and you fight in a computer simulation. Twi and Cid made this and I get most of it. Still cool… even though the coding and programing is a pain.”
“I’ll take your word on it. So, what’s first on the list?”
The trio walked up to one of the doors, Zeke tapped on the door and a hologram appeared. “Let’s see, you wanna fight someone who’s logged in, or a simulation?”
“As much as I’m most likely going to get my ass handed to me, let’s go pvp”
“Alright then. Let’s see… Ah, Rebecca is on.”
Eclipse summons Oathkeeper and Oblivion into his hooves “So, how will this work? Will we both digitalize or….”
“Unum and I can watch from the screen here, you just walk in when the doors open, the doors close, you see a bright light, when it fades Rebecca will be across from you in a randomly selected arena floor.”
“Makes sense. Let’s get this show on the road then.”
Zeke pressed a few more buttons before the door opened. Eclipse walked in, and was blinded by a bright light. When it fades, he was in the belly of Monstro, where a woman with red hair, blue eyes, wearing rather tight clothing and the Pixie Petals Keyblade stood across the room from him. “So, you’re Eclipse? Justin must have his work cut out for him.” She says.
“Yeah well, We did impress him once on the first day. So that’s something I guess.” Eclipse responded, getting casually into a ready stance.
There was a floating countdown, from ten. “So, I take it you're here for training?”
Nine.
“More like testing. This outfit can’t wear itself you know.”
Eight.
“Fair enough. Got a reason other than testing to fight?”
Seven.
“Many reasons. Getting the strength to protect, Vengeance, the whole deal.”
Six.
“Typical manly nonsense.”
Five.
“But most of all...protect. And that is not manly, thats family.”
Four.
“Fair enough. I fight to keep my kids safe, after we lost our world.”
Three.
“Heh, they must be proud to have a warrior for a mother.”
Two.
“Yeah, I didn’t earn the rank of second strongest fighter in Daybreak for nothing.”
One.
Eclipse thought to himself. Well shit.
The match began, and Rebecca was faster than he expected. He managed to block. “Nice, not many can handle my attacks and block it.”
“Well, you know what they say, Don’t count your chickens until they hatch.” Eclipse replies, flash-stepping behind her and using Oblivion to try and attack her back.
He hit, side swiping her against the wall. Scan show’s a small chip in her HP. Her only response to his attack was poping her neck and smiling. She got back up and used Ars Arcanum, dealing a lot of damage to Eclipse, who somehow managed to block her last strike.
I need to stop holding back. Eclipse thought as he cast a strange Blizzard spell out of Oathkeeper, Sliding on the ice that followed it.
Eclipse felt his vest tingle, and before he could react it glowed as power rushed through him. When the feeling stopped, he looked like he was half frozen, but he felt fine. “Wow, that’s new.” Rebecca said.
Eclipse didn’t respond and instead decided to test it out. He tried to flash step closer to Rebecca and fire off two Blizardagas at her.
His flash-stepping had a new effect, they sent out shards of ice all around him as he did them, striking Rebecca and he cast the two Blizardagas at her, freezing her solid before she broke free forcefully. “Damn, not bad.” She said. She dashed forward, surrounded by fire. As she made contact steam filled the arena, and Eclipse had a few burns from the impact.
Eclipse decided to experiment and, while their blades were crossed, made a Thundaga arc between his Keyblades and shoot across to Rebecca. “I’m honestly shocked by all this>” he said, having fun with this fight.
To his surprise, Rebecca grabbed both his Keyblades by their tips, the arc right above her hands. “No puns please.” She managed to take both out of his magic grasp, and held both and side swiped Eclipse with his own Keyblades. “These look amazing! Are they twins?”
“As far as I know.” Eclipse says standing up a ways away, not wanting to use his trump card just yet.
“Impressive. Twin Keyblades with the same wielder. My son and daughter are twins too, they always stick together, guess Keyblades are the same.”
“Yea...always stick together.” Eclipse says, thinking about his Twilight. “Oblivion, Oathkeeper, Do your thing.” He says as the blades struggle to out of Rebecca’s grip. They catch her off guard and float without any magical help before attacking without Eclipse even near them. Meanwhile, Eclipse is charging a spell….one that he always wanted to try before.
“Damn, you got skills guy!” She said, taking the hits without much resistance.
“Naw, that’s just those two getting to stretch their legs. I have nothing to do with that.” Eclipse says with a smirk before adding another layer to the spell, the mana in front of him practically visible.
“Well in any case.” She said, somehow grabbing both Oathkeeper and Oblivion, and holding them still. “I gotta end this quick, my kids parent career day is today. Now, you get to see just why I am ranked second.” Eclipse’s eyes widened as a white and dark aura flowed around her simultaneously. The energies flowed into his Keyblades, and they shined with power. Rebecca rushed forward, landing perfectly with each of Eclipse’s own Keyblades, a hit on him. Eclipse fell over, and the arena faded as he found himself being dragged out of the simulation room.
“Damn, that vest did get an upgrade.” Zeke said.
“Heh, I just wish Oblivion and Oathkeeper could have kept her busy enough to let me let off my spell. That would have been cool.”
“Sorry kid, but I do need to get going soon.” He looked up, seeing Rebecca standing across from him. “As you can see, guess how I pulled that off?”
Eclipse closed his eyes before opening them. “You were able to feel the darkness and light in each and used your own to power them to the point where it added to your attack?” He guessed.
“Not even close. It’s an ability I learned way back when… as Council member Zeke knows, and it only works if I’m holding my opponents Keyblade. I reach into their heart, replicate their full potential with my own, and attack them with their own strength. That attack kid, was technically all you.”
“That’s a mix of Impressive, scary, and awe inspiring all rolled into one sushi roll. But you have kids to get to now, don’t you?”
“Yeah, I’ll likely see you again.” She said as she left.
Zeke helped Eclipse up. “Can you guess where she learned that?” He asked.
“I could guess, but then I’d be wrong. My guess a mark of mastery exam.”
“Sorta… she learned it from her master… before the Keyblade War.”
“Wait…..what?”
“She fought in the Keyblade War, and survived. She’s a good one, she left the battle ground before things got real nasty. When a Scouter found her, she was just a ‘housewife’, but when she moved to Daybreak, X could feel what she really was. We talked, now she teaches some amazing moves, her family is safe, and she can hold her Keyblade in pride again.”
“Now that is one badass momma bear. I pity the sod who breaks up with her daughter later in life.”
“You and me both. So, feel better? Your vest kept you in the battle longer than just her first hit.”
“Kinda. I mean, don’t get me wrong. If I would even do a single blip on HER HP, I’m one happy stallion. But emotionally….the moment we started talking about twins I lost focus. I just..I just was afraid to say anything to anyone. The only pony I think who knew was Luna, and that is because for the first time in all my years on Equestria, I stopped having nightmares about telling Twilight the day we got together.”
“Why do you think I set up you and her in a fight? Even if you aren’t biological, you were reborn as her twin, you are part of her family, your family. Blood doesn’t make family, the people do.”
“Family isn’t who you're born with….it’s who you’d die for….That quote always drew me as a kid...I guess I know why now. Hehe.”
“Exactly, by blood, we are relatives of ‘demons’, but we chose to live as humans. What do ya say cousin? Let’s go see if your sister will forgive you.” Zeke said, holding out a hand.
“Heh, you know, for the only family I really have from earth, I’m glad you're my cousin. Even if you do need to just relax at times.” Eclipse says, taking Zeke’s hand
Zeke opened a DTL, and he, Eclipse, and Unum walked through it.
Twilight sat under an apple tree, Justin next to her as the two relaxed. “Seriously? You had nightmares about F’s before you were even in school?” Justin asks.
As a DTL opened behind the two, Eclipse’s voice called out. “Yea...Annoyed me at times when she would climb into my bed because of it.”
Twilight turned around and spotted Eclipse, Zeke and Unum walk through the DTL. She barely control herself from running over and apologising like a mad mare…..for about three seconds. She tackled him to the ground. “I’m sorry I’m sorry I’m sorry! I should never had said that, please don't do something stupid I’m sorry brother!”
Zeke walked over to Justin. “I see you did your part.”
“Yes sir.” Justin replied.
“We will find your brother Justin… it will take time though.”
“I know… I just hope Sephiroth hasn’t gone too mad by now.”
Eclipse stood up, holding Twilight close. “It's okay sis….I’m here and for what it’s worth….I’m sorry to. I should have told you years ago and I let my fear hold me back. No more secrets between us from now on okay?” Twilight nodded into his chest as Eclipse held her close. X noticed his darkness was active….but it was acting more like a guardian than anything.
Huh… it’s accepting this? Looks like brother and sister might live up to what they were forged for after all.
Now, now child. This is your last offer. Join me, live, be granted power to crush those who oppose you, or die as cattle among the rest you see here.
I-i-i-i I’m not like you!
Fine then, die as cattle. *sigh* I had hoped your heart was dark enough to agree, but sadly you seem to fear it. Nevertheless, time to move onto the next subject.
What are you do- STAY AWAY FROM HER!
Diamond Tiara!
Silver Spoon!
You two be quiet! *BANG* What can you two hope to accomplish after all? Your world forgot about it’s past, it’s power thrown away, you are all helpless from just one man.
I jumped up in my bed. Damn, that nightmare again. You’d think having princess Luna as a mom would keep nightmares away, but I guess it’s not something I can just bring up, that would be selfish given all the newcomers that need her help more than me anyway.
I got out of bed and got dressed. It’s still early, everyone else is still asleep, but I’m used to being up early. I walked around the house a bit until I found my way to the balcony. Mama Celestia isn’t up yet, so neither is the sun. As usual, I take a seat on one of the chairs, summon No Name, and just look at it.
Dad knew something he isn’t telling me about No Name. What it is I ponder about all the time. “If only you could talk like X does to dad No Name.” I mutter, wondering why such an odd looking Keyblade has no name. I sometimes think about names for it, like TimeKeeper, or Clockwork, since it has that kind of theme to it.
I sigh, looking over No Name again. It looks important, and dad has said it’s ability is rather unique. He didn’t tell me exactly what it is, and once I asked who had No Name before me… he just kept quiet.
What always caught me as odd about No Name was the top, above the clock and near the grip. Above the grip were what looked like bat wings with a small blue eye set in between them, and at the top above the clock was what looked like a black blue eyed goats head or something. “What do you do No Name? Can you show me?” I ask it, standing up and lightly slashing the air. Nothing happened. “Figures.” I sigh, heading back inside when I hear something.
“Aqua!” Someone yelled.
“Huh?” I turned around, seeing nothing there. “Um… anyone there?”
“Gah! NO!” The same voice yelled, but no one was here.
I walk slowly forward… then I find myself looking at some kid an a colorful version of dad’s armor fighting some kid dressed in red and black. I jump back, and I’m on the balcony again. “The fuck?” I realize that this was the area I slashed at… “Um… I’m trusting you here No Name.” I say, walking forward until I’m some distance from the two fighting. “Wow… wait, isn’t that Rumble’s Keyblade?” I say, seeing the boy in the version of dad’s armor holding Lost Memory.
After the fight seemed to end, the two stood across from each other. “You’ve done it Ventus.” The boy in red and black said, his mask looking like it was burning like paper, revealing his black spiky hair and yellow eyes. “Now that my body is about to perish, you and I will have to join together! The X-blade will be forged!” He shouted as darkness pulsated from him, and Unversed grabbed the other guy.
Alright, I’m not gonna sit here and watch this. I threw No Name into a Reflect raid, striking several Unversed and the black haired kid. I ran up to the other guy, Ventus, as the other guy called him, and summoned No Name back and freed him from the Unversed keeping him still. “You alright.”
“Uh, yeah. Who are you?”
“Diamond Tiara.” I look over to the black haired guy. He seemed surprised. “I’m not sure what’s going on, but clearly he’s no good.”
“That’s an understatement.” Ventus said, summoning Lost Memory. “His name is Vanitas... I’ll explain more and then you can explain why you’re here, and with a Keyblade after we beat him.”
Vanitas laughed. “You fools! The X-blade will be forged!” he summoned a rather odd looking Keyblade, but he was clearly losing strength fast. Ventus and I managed to make quick work of Vanitas, he kept summoning Unversed, but they were weaker than the ones that Crow guy invaded Daybreak with. After Ventus and I landed one last hit, he was sent flying until he just laid on the ground. “No… it can’t be…”
“Face it Vanitas, you and Xehanort lost.” Ventus said. Xehanort… I feel like that name… I think dad said it once?
“You… You both… I will see you both in hell!” He screamed as his body was evaporating in a dark mist. Soon, the only proof he was here was his Keyblade on the ground.
“Who was he?” I asked Ventus.
“Technically… me. He was the dark part of my heart Master Xehanort extracted.” Ventus explained.
“Huh… I’m gonna pretend I can understand that. So… Ventus, I thought I heard you call out someone’s name?”
“Aqua!” He yelled, making me jump as he ran off and I followed. When he stopped, he was standing over a woman in blue armor, she also had blue hair. “Aqua… Aqua!” He held her.
Slowly, she began to stir. “Huh… Ven?”
“Aqua!” Ventus hugged the woman, Aqua, tightly.
She hugged back. “Ven! You're okay.”
The two let go of each other. “I am, thanks to her.” He motioned to me. “She jumped in last minute, a second later and Vanitas would have won.”
Aqua looked at me. “Who are you?”
“Diamond Tiara.” I say.
“Well then Diamond Tiara, you have my thanks. Without you, Ven… might not be here.”
“Well I… just kinda popped in.”
“So, where did you get your Keyblade?” Ventus asks.
“Oh, my dad gave it to me.”
“Is he a Keyblade master?”
“Yeah.”
“Wow.”
“Aqua! Ven!” A man on a Keyblade glider said, riding down to us. “You both are alright!”
“Yeah Terra, we’re fine. Wait, what about Xehanort?” Aqua asked Terra.
“Knocked out. Our fight took a lot out of him… Who’s this?”
Here we go again.
We went though who I was and such with Terra, and we all ended up talking. They told me about all that they went through and kept saying I saved Ventus. I just jumped in, not much else, Vanitas was weak at that point already. “So, your father is a Keyblade master?” Terra asked.
“Again, yes.”
“What’s his name?”
“Zeke. He's not my… biological father, but he treats me like a daughter, and I treat him like the father he is to me.”
Terra smiled. “That’s so sweet. What Keyblade does he have?”
“Actually, Vanitas confused me on that part. He said that he was gonna forge the X-blade, but dad already has it.”
“What?” All three of them said. “Wait, how?” Ventus asked.
“His heart is naturaly balanced, so all it took were a few peices of it to forge the X-blade.”
“So… Xehanort’s actions were all for nothing because the X-blade already has a wielder…” Terra burst out laughing. “Everything he’s done to use was for nothing! AHAHAHAHAHA!”
“Not. Quite.” I felt my blood run cold as that voice from behind me spoke. I turned around, and saw the man dad always told me to run from… Core… Terra, Aqua and Ventus all stood up, summoning their Keyblades. “Now, Now, there’s no need for that. I am here to give my thanks.”
“To who?” Ventus asked.
“That little pink filly of course.”
“W-w-w-what for?” I stuttered. I was to afraid to move.
“You messed with time, using No Name, the Keyblade of Time itself.”
“No… Name… controls time?”
“Yes, and paradox free at that, guess how?” I was silent. “Fine then. If the timeline of a reflection is altered, it creates a new reflection. The one that was altered is unchanged, but the events that changed the future play out in a different one. You have created a whole new universe young one.”
“What are you talking about?” Terra asked.
“Sorry if this goes over your head, I’m just here on business.”
“W-w-what business?” I say.
“Xehanort of course. I missed my opportunity to grab him back in the other reflections… but this one is new, and even though it’s largely behind the others, this moment right now still counts as its present among the multiverse.” There was a haze is black and when it faded, Core was carrying an old man over his shoulder. “I’ll be off then, chow.”
“You’re not taking Xehanort! He has to face his punishment!” Terra yelled, charging with Keyblade drawn at Core. Core only waved his hand towards Terra, and sent him flying into the earth tower behind us… then threw it.
“You act like you can stand a chance against me.” With that, Core walked into a DTD, carrying the old man with him.
I...I… I gave Core… a resource… Oh god… I gave Core somthing to use against us!
“Tiara!” That voice!
I looked up, and saw dad and mama Unum running towards me. “Tiara, how did you, what is… what are they doing here?!” Dad said, pointing at Ventus, Aqua, and the limping Terra walking back over here.
I gulped. “Um.. Long story short… No Name can let me time travel and create ned reflections…”
“...What?”
I spent a good half hour explaining things to dad. He didn’t say anything the whole time, I explained, just had me, Terra, Aqua, and Ventus walk with him through a DTL that took us to Daybreak. We all sat or stood in his office as he explained everything to Terra, Aqua and Ven.
They were shocked, but seemed to be thinking about what dad had tol them. I’m guessing it’s all the ‘what if’s’. “So now that that is out of the way… Diamond Tiara.” I gulped. “You messed with past events, and created an alternate reflection where Core has received an asset towards his cause, and you worried your family. If Nana had not seen what you did, we would never have known.”
“I’m sorry dad… I didn-”
He raised his hand for me to stop talking. “I know, and the blame is largely on me. I should have told you all about the events of the past. Now the past for a reflection has become the present, that can't be changed now. All in all Diamond Tiara… I’m proud of you.”
“I- wait, what?!”
“You did one-up me in terms of creating things, plus, Core may have gotten an asset in his cause, but so have we. These three as allies, a whole other reflection to gain allies from, and most importantly, more lost knowledge can now be returned to us now that these three aren’t lost to the worlds like in every other reflection.”
“I… I’m not in trouble.”
“Oh you still are for worrying us, that’s why, as your punishment, you are to lead the scouters in exploring, with these three, in acquiring allies and information useful against Core.”
I… Dad is making me a scouter? “But, what about school?”
‘Well, the council and I are working on some things regarding education, but for now, one of the scouters will also act as your tutor until we come to a conclusion regarding the education issue.”
“Will… I be gone long?”
“Most likely, but rest remember, we now have the modified DTL’s, so you coming home for a rest… this will also be your Mark of Mastery exam.”
I looked at dad shocked… my Mark of Mastery exam?! “B-but wha?”
“I will conduct yours in two parts. This will be your first. Explore the reflection you accidentally created, and gain the support of one-hundred worlds. This will be your task, you alone must gain their trust, any that a scouter gets will not count.”
A… a hundred worlds… by myself… “W-what’s the second half?”
“When you have completed that, you will return to me for that. I will conduct it as I have done the others. You will face your fears, sins, guilt, your darkness, and either overcome it or make peace with it like I did.”
“... A-alright dad. When do I start?”
“Tomorrow. You should spend the day before a big trip with family after all.”
I ran up to dad and hugged him. “I love you daddy.”
I had traveled with the Terra, Aqua, and Ventus to their home, The Land of Beginnings, to learn and find some items they wanted me to see before any reconstruction began. “This way.” Aqua said as we followed her into what looked like a large locked room, which she opened with her Keyblade and behind the doors was a massive library. “Everything in here is information and history about Keyblades, magic, everything from after the Keyblade war to five-hundred years ago.”
“Wow.” I saw, stepping in and looking around. “Twilight would have a field day in here. So, is there something specific you wanted to find, or what?”
“There are three tombs in here with some information I figured would best help. One is an original copy of the legendary book of prophesies, I’ve never read it, but it’s said to still hold secrets about the future. The second, holds information regarding Keyblade armor. I figured it would help in making more, and improving them. Lastly is Master Eraqus's diary. The information in that now is more… sentimental.”
“What about this?” I hold up Master Keeper. When we landed, I picked it up and was going to give it to Aqua, but when I was going to hand it over to her, she just headed for the building. “This was his Keyblade.”
“Yes, it was, but I don’t think I’ll need it. There is a legend about five Keyblades that were the first to exist ever. The X-blade, the Master Keeper, Kingdom Key, Way to Dawn, and No Name. You have the X-blade, and your daughter Diamond Tiara has No Name. I think it would be best if you held onto Master Keeper.”
“Any books here about that?”
“Yes, we can find one then head out.”
As we split up and searched for the tombs, I was having a conversation with X mentally. So, you a set of five?
Something like that.
Anything special is all five are in the same room, or have the same wielder?
If all five wielders work together, they become guardians of creation, light, darkness, doesn’t matter. If all are wielded by a single wielder… power that suprasses the gods.
Keep the other three away from me then.
Even if you did have the other three, you’d still have to take the oath.
There’s an oath?
Yes, it opens up the true power of the original five to their wielders. IS someone has all five and takes it, then all that power is theirs.
Huh… how many Keyblade can someone technically wield? I have you, Discord, and now Master Keeper.
Did you not just say keep them away from you?
I know, but I got an idea. So, how many?
As long as the heart is strong enough, you can wield many Keyblades, why?
What if five wielders all hade the five legendary Keyblades, each taking the oath to become guardians, and god-like?
Well, that would work, but there can only be one me, remember?
I know that, but what about that new power Diamond Tiara has, what would happen if there was more than one of you?
I… I’m not sure, even so though, only those with a balanced heart can wield me.
Anyway other than what happened with Ventas that can happen?
You’d have to ask my maker for that.
Alright, then I think I might have an idea on how to beat Core once and for all.
“Found one!” Ven called out. I walked over to him and he handed it over to me. “It’s the one about Keyblade armor.”
“Thanks Ven.” I say as I take the tomb.
“Found the book of Prophecies!” Terra called as we went over to him, and he was holding it. “I skimmed it a bit… very vague on everything.”
He handed it over and I took it. “Alright, so all that’s left is Eraqus's diary. Any lock Aqua?” I ask.
“Not much, I know he hid it on a high up shelf, but that’s it.” Aqua called back in reply.
We all searched the high up shelves, finding lots of books, but not the diary. “I think I found it!” Ven called as we all met up with him. He was holding an old, leather bound book that clearly had seen better days. “It’s got his name in it.”
Aqua took the book, skimming through the pages. “Yeah, this is it.” She confirmed.
“Great, let’s get these back to Daybreak then, and try to make use of the one on Keyblade armor.”
Keyblade armor can be forged from three primary ingredients.
1x Dragon Scale (Must come from a fully mature Dragon) 5x Orichalcum 1x Thunder Shard
The Dragon Scale is what gives the armor a natural attraction for manna, allowing for self repair, and the generation of oxygen in deep space. The Orichalcum gives the armor it’s strength. More can be added while it’s being made or after to increase durability. Finally the Thunder Shard acts as a trigger for the spell matrix, activating and deactivating the armor at the push of a button. See page 45-53 for a complete diagram for the armor and spell matrixes.
“How did I not realize that was the perfect missing ingredient!?” Twilight said, reading over the book and criticizing herself over not thinking of Dragon Scales earlier. “That would be perfect for this, even when taken off or if the drak dies the scales still hold large amounts of mana and continue to take it in.”
“Relax Twilight,” I say, patting her on the back. “That’s what’s great about finding this lost knowledge, it helps us learn from our mistakes.”
“I know that, but still… Well, I might be able to either find an adult dragon’s scales in the Dragon Lands, or maybe Leon or cid know someone who can help so we can trade for them?”
“We can bring it up at the council meeting today. Speaking of, I gotta go. Later.”
“Later, and Zeke.”
“Yeah?” I replied, half out the door.
“Stop by my office here in the workshop when the meeting’s over. I’ll be in those glasses you like me wearing~”
You have never seen anything so cute or sexy at the same time til you see Twilight in glasses. “Yes mam.” I nodded, heading off.
So, what’s on today’s agenda?
You’ve been quiet lately, what’s up?
Been talking with the other Keyblades stored within you. Mostly it’s the same old war story, but a few talk about happier times.
Good, so, bored at all?
All the time Zeke, all the time.
Well,you can talk through me, can you enter dreams at all?
Tried, can’t. Even in my dreams I’m in this body, but at least I can do things by myself.
Magic and such?
Yeah, other than that, I’ve been bored and mellowed out. Not how I like myself to be.
There has to be a means of you being freed from this… and as much as I hate to admit it, Core likely has the answer.
You’d bargain with that Demon?
No, but if I can find out where he creates people into Keyblades, like what he did with Unum back when she was Yellow, I can either try and take it over, or look through it after he’s dead.
Both sound like suicide to me.
This whole war on Core is suicide, I’m just trying to make sure that when the trigger is pulled, Core goes down with us.
I took my seat in the council room. It was a large, round room, white, kinda like Castle Oblivion, and everyone was present. “With everyone present, this meeting can start.” I say.
“Today’s main issue is the education… good lord…” Cid said. “The parents from different worlds all feel that their children should focus more on studies, rather than combat.”
“We can all agree that while education is important, to truly both protect them, they must learn to protect themselves.” Lord Death added.
“Yeah, but that won’t stop the complaining.” Leon added.
“How can people who survived their own worlds falling into darkness not want their kids to know how to protect themselves from it?” King Mickey asked. “It makes no sense.”
“Perhaps the children themselves should decide.” I spoke, gaining all eyes on me… I hate when they do that. “They study the basics of books and combat til a certain grade, then they take special tests, one for combat, one for intelligence.”
“How does that solve the problem?” Cid asked.
“Their combined scores will be the same thing as the variety of college and university diplomas there are. Thus, they can choose what’s best fitted for them, or take the tests again later to try and improve their scores to gain the job or position they wish to have.”
“What if they don’t want to be a part of the fighting force? If they don’t want to research or fight against our enemy?” Mickey asked.
“They they still take the test, but search for regular civilian jobs. If they ever are needed, or decide to join, the test scores they had from before will be brought back up and help them decide where they can go if that type of situation arises.”
“Well, I suppose it does sound fair, but what will stop the parents complaining?”
“We remind them what Daybreak stands for. We were built, and rebuilding a world that was nearly lost, just about everyone here is from a lost world. The only issue I see with this is at what age or grade do we have them take the test?”
“Good question.” Lord Death said. “On most of the words I knew of before, and the my own teach until fourteen or fifteen.”
“If we go that route then lots of parents are gonna complain about lack of schooling.” Leon said. “If we do that, then an extra day of the week might have to be added, or an extra hour a day for schoolwork.”
“That seems fair. An extra hour, and at age fourteen they will be given the test to decide where they can go, of make their own life.”
“Then let’s wait til next year to initiate that.” I say. “Give the school board time to plan out and make the tests. Any opposed?” There was silence. “Motion carried then, next issue… the upcoming speech for our newest council member to be, Lan, aka Ira.”
“For one, he;s younger than you Zeke, don’t get me wrong, I can accept that he’s young, and from what you told us of him he seems like a fair leader, but grand decisions such as what we make off record might not sound right to him.”
“I’m well aware Lord Death, but I feel he can accept them in the end. I personally don’t like the secrecy either, but these magic artifacts of your world, added with the newfound knowledge we recovered might aid us in the fight with Core… We have something. Right Cid?”
“Yeah.” Cid said. “Finally work’n with folks as smart as I am is a nice change of pace, and they don’t OCD as much as your wife, no offence.”
“None taken. So how’s Project Replica going along?”
“Slow, them Castle Oblivion cards ain’t easy to work with. Rematerializing them from memory into a physical object is our most difficult area. Just glad no one seems to be suffering that amnesia stuff you warned about Zeke.”
Good, so that was just namine messing with Sora, and those close to him. But that can’t be the whole truth… I hope I’m wrong. “Just remember, keep the front doors open at all times. I have a feeling that is the reason nothing has happened to them.”
“Will do. Now, back to this Lan/Ira kid. Can we trust him?”
“I’ve spoken and fought with him personally. The secrecy he might not like,” Nor the source of the idea. “But I feel he can come to terms with them so long as no one is getting hurt. These projects are secret, not sadistic.”
“Agreed.” Lord Death said. “Also, our research on Project Rebirth is making surprising results.”
“Like what?”
“In regards to notes recovered from the witch Medusa, as well as our medical and magical knowledge on how weapons on my world live and shape shift, we’re making amazing progress… also, Zeke, in regards to your blood sample.”
“What was the result.”
“A perfect match to the gene in the humans of my world that can transform into weapons. We also utilized that gene along with samples from others to advance research.”
So… I can turn into a Keyblade… wonder how I’d look? “Alright then, and how’s the artificial injection process going?”
“That’s where we are having trouble. Ordinary objects changed into creatures with a mentality akin to dogs and such. Keyblades don’t take it at all.”
Damn, if all the unclaimed Keyblades could turn human, that would be more fighters. “Keep research on a steady pace. So, anything else?”
“Just the usual.” Leon said.
“Alright then, let’s get that out of the way then head home.”
I still find it impressive the progress on getting Keyblades a body is going at all.
Yeah, I thought it would have taken much longer to even make a foot of progress, but the progress is something.
I was talking with X mentally while walking down the hall. It had been about a month or so since Lord Death joined the council and everyone from his world was informed about the things going on. So far though, only those at his academy for… whatever that is again, have Keyblades. I admit, everyone in that building has combat experience… I’d be lying if I said that Dr. Stine guy didn’t both, kick my ass, and scare the crap out of me. I feel sorry for the staff at Castle Oblivion when we assigned him there.
I found myself near Scootaloo’s room. Huh, been a while since we talked a bit. Wonder how she’s been doing? I walked over to the door. “Oh, please!” I heard Scoot’s say.
Huh, one of the kids with her?
“It’s true!” That was a boy's voice… and not Rumble or Button’s…
Fatherly Overprotection Rank: six
I did not hesitate to literally kick the door down… where I saw Scootaloo sitting on her bed with Lord Death’s son… “Hey there honey.” I say, slowly walking over to them.
They both looked rather scared, especially Kid… good. “Uhm… Hey dad…” Scoot’s said. “I didn’t expect you to be here.” She spoke nervously.
“I was just walking by when I realized we hadn't talked much. So, why is Death the Kid here?”
“Oh, we were just telling stories about the things we’ve done, right Kid.” She elbowed Kid.
He gulped. “Oh, y-yeah. I w-was telling her about my battle a-against the Kishin a year ago.” He spoke, stuttering so often.
“Oh yeah, your dad told me about that…” I said. “So why are you in my daughter's room… with the door closed…” My face was stern now, sending a visible shiver up Kid’s spine.
“Oh, well I, we, uh…”
“We’re dating dad.” Scootaloo said. “Been for about two weeks…”
Fatherly Overprotection Rank: ???? (GTFO!)
I grabbed Kid by the hair, and had him look me right in the eyes. “So… you’re dating my daughter… how did that happen?”
“I, I helped her fight off a witch she ran into on a visit to Death City! Dad told me to look after he, and I did… we just started talking and we fought in perfect symmetry.”
“Wait, what?”
“Kid has a thing about symmetry.” Scootaloo said. “Kinda annoying, but he’s probably the only guy I will ever meet that can keep things organized.”
I was giving Kid a death glare at this point. “So, is it only her fighting you like about Scoot’s, or is there something more?”
He was shivering. “I-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-i-”
“Dad, Kid and I are fourteen, we can both date.”
Hp: 708/800. 92 damage taken.
“Gah!” I screamed, dropping Kid. “Don’t say that Scootaloo, it hurts your father.” I whine.
“Grow up dad…” She gorand. SHE GROANED AT HER OWN DAD!? “I’m old enough to date boys.”
Hp: 523/800. 186 damage taken.
I fell over rather exaggerated. “Please don’t say those words!” I beg.
“I. Am. Dating. A. Boy.”
Hp: 250/800. 273 damage taken.
DISCORD STOP NARRATING MY HP DAMAGE!
Heck no! This is the most fun I’ve had in a long time!
I sighed. Clearly she isn’t going to listen… then at least met me test this (shiver) boyfriend of hers. “Alright then, I guess you two can *gag* date… but only if I see how Kid here does in a fight.”
Both Kid and Scootaloo looked at each other. “Um, alright?” Kid said.
I opened a DTL. “Good, then let’s see just how long you can last.” I threw Kid though the DTL and walked in. We were in my reflection’s Keyblade Graveyard. Huh, I didn’t clean this one up? My bad.
“Where, where are we?” Kid asked.
“This reflection of the Keyblade Graveyard. Each Keyblade you see around you is a life lost on the ancient Keyblade war.”
He looked around. “This is… this is… THIS IS ALL ASYMMETRICAL!”
I didn’t even know it was physically possible to fall over like anime characters can… but I somehow did it. I shook off that unexpected line and got back up. “This was a battleground, not exactly your standard cemetery.” I summoned Discord and Master Keeper.
Kid Summoned two Starlight Keyblades, and we clashed.
“How did you pull of your Death Cannons move without those Thompson sisters?” I ask Kid as we’re walking down the hall back to Scootaloo.
“That surprised me too.” Kid admitted. “You still went easy on my though, I know you did.”
“Duh, just wanted to scare you, not kill you.”
“Well, thanks for getting over that…. Overprotectiveness…”
“Oh, I’m still gonna look over my daughter, I’m just glad both she, and her… partner, can hold their own.”
“Thank you sir.”
“Still, break her heart, I’ll break your neck.”
I could see another shiver go up his body. “Y-yes sir!”
Well, that was fun. Wonder what will happen next?
“Council member Zeke!” I turned around at that call… Justin?
It was nice, calm morning’s like this. I sat in the nursery with my son Sunlight. It was a surprise to only be a month and a half pregnant and then give birth to a healthy baby… Keychain. That honestly freaked me out. Then Sunlight just, glowed and became a baby. It was at that point I figured that I really should stop questioning everything that’s considered ‘possible’ and just go along with what happens. I’m not gonna lie, Nana was another thing that surprised me, but despite her rather scary appearance, she’s so nice.
“Anything else mam?” Nana asked.
“No, I’m good.” I replied. Sunlight enjoyed it when I sat on the rocking chair and rocked back and forth in it. Puts him to sleep instantly. “You should go take a break, I got the kids right now.”
“Thank you mam.” Nana said as she floated off.
“Princess.” A guard entered the room. “There is a visitor here for you.”
A visitor? “Who is it?”
Instead of answering, he stepped aside. Revealing a face I thought I wouldn't have seen again.
“Hi Princess.” Sunset said.
I was at a loss for words. “S-s-Sunset?” I stuttered.
“Yeah, it’s me… It’s been a long time hasn’t it? Things sure have changed.” She said uneasily.
“You don’t know the half of it. Take a seat in the chair next to me.”
She did so. There was a moment of silence. The air was filled with awkwardness, and the sound of Sunlight snoring.
“Listen. I came here today to apologize, for everything. I’m sorry that I disrespected you and what you were trying to teach me. For breaking into the library. For running off without a word.” She forced out. Almost like she was choking them out.
“I’m sorry too. I wanted you to learn that information, but much later Sunset. I’ve… lost a lot of students who weren’t ready for the information in those tombs. I was just worried you’d fall knowing it, but instead I’m the reason you fell into the darkness…” I looked down at Sunlight resting in my arms. How lucky, to be born without sin’s or the pains of the parents.
“It took me a while, but I finally understand what you were trying to teach me. The magic of friendship, I guess I learned a bit late.” She laughed.
“Better late than never.” I laughed. “So, aside from what the report Zeke, Twilight, and Unum had filed said after coming back, how’s the other world been?”
“It’s been great recently. After an… incident that Zeke and them helped with, Master Ira and the others started their Unions in our world. I was actually the first one he took under his wing.” She said summoning a keyblade.
“Oh, how cute. So is that your own, or a training one?”
“From what the Master’s said, the Starlight Keyblade is a training keyblade that all union members start with. In time, my true keyblade will reveal itself.”
“Huh? Zeke gave me mine, and he seemed rather envious that I had the one I got.” I held out my free hand and summoned Royal Radiance. “He told me this is a Keyblade for champions, and is rather powerful.”
“Wow. It’s beautiful. The Masters told us that apparently the first Foretellers believed in working and getting stronger to obtain the true power of the heart. Starting from the ground up instead of just being thrust into the swing of things.”
“I suppose that’s fair, almost like finding your cutie mark.” To my displeasure, and Sunset’s shock, Sunlight turned into his Keychain form. “Sunlight, why do you keep doing that in your sleep?” At this point, I’m used to this happening, but it still bothers me. I just wanna hold my sleeping child, then they do this… Still, his Keychain form is rather neat looking. A phoenix with bat wings, and covered in blue fire. Wonder if that means anything?
“Um.. what is that all about?”
“Zeke became a human Keyblade by accident a while ago, as it turns out, the children are the same.”
“So they are part keyblade? Sounds complicated.”
“Nothing like this has happened before, so we’re unsure if they’ll need wielders, or if they’re their own wielders, or even if they’re keychain form needs to be placed on something to become a Keyblade, or will that appear some day? Zeke’s never ‘shape-shifted’ into a Keychain before, but if the kids can do it I think he can too.”
“I guess only time will tell. He is a little cutie.” Sunset said, stroking Sunlight’s chain.
“He usually does this while asleep, or if he’s mad. Same with the others. His name is Sunlight.”
“What a nice name. Pretty appropriate since you are the sun goddess.”
“Please, according to one world Zeke took us to to relax, I’m a demi-god… which I actually prefer, and it makes sense. So, any special friends in your reflection?”
“What!?” Sunsets face immediately turned a dark shade of red.
“I’ll take that as a ‘you haven’t told them yet’.”
She was silent for a moment before she quietly saying, “...yeah.”
“Why not?”
“I feel like I don’t deserve it. He and the other Masters saved me, and gave me a second chance. A chance to redeem myself, and the power to do so. Plus, there are three more girls that I’m probably competing against.”
“Before I get to the obvious solution in regarding those other girls, I’m going to ask you a question. What sins do you think Unum carries?”
“From what she told me, too many to say.”
“She told us some, and Luna peaked to see just how bad it was… She committed deeds worthy of demons… genocide of entire reflections at the snap of her fingers, lives toyed with, mutated, and all because she was lied to by Core… Yet, here she is, cured, happy, and redeeming herself. Sunset, no matter how devilish the deed, everyone deserves happiness, so long as they regret what they have done.”
Sunset listened to her formers teachers words intently. A small smile crept onto her lips. “Thank you Princess, that’s what I needed to hear. Now the only problem is with the others.”
“That’s actually rather simple. You see, if Lan does become a council member, he and the other Foretellers become Daybreak Empire citizens, and your reflections people become them in an ‘honorary’ sort of way. As such, the law here back when this was Equestria about herds, or harems, as they call it, stands. With Lan a citizen, he could have all of the other girls, and you, so long as it’s agreed upon by everyone involved. And if your world completely joins the Unity, no that’s not a cult thing, then all laws in Daybreak apply to your world, as well as some of the old ones, which are determined what stays or goes by that world's leaders, and the council.”
“Hmmmm…” Sunset was deep in thought. “Wait, how did you know it was Lan? It could have been one of the other two.”
“Two things, one, the way you talked about him when you referred to him as Ira, and second, Zeke, the other wives and even the kids all bet on who you’d date in that group. Zeke and the others owe Rainbow, Unum and I some ‘special payment’.”
Sunset hung her head in embarrassment. “Was I that easy to read, even back then?”
“Sunset, I practically raised you like a daughter, you can’t hide much from me… also, you keep writing your deepest secrets in that journal I gave you back when, which still works.” Hmhm, she was so embarrassed that I could practically see steam coming out off her ears. And who could blame her, those latest entries were about her very… saucy dreams. “Don’t be so embarrassed, the things the girls and I have done with Zeke WAY overshot what you dreamed about.”
“Well how would you feel if your mother read your diary!?”
“She did, back when Luna and I were foals, privacy was as rare as water in the desert.”
We spent more time catching up, talking about this and that and how things have been.
“So where do we go from here?”
“For starters, when you and those other girls confront Lan, make it sexy. Second, stop letting your self doubt about your past haunt you. You know what they say, you are your own worst demon.”
“Thank you Princess. When I came here I was scared at how you would react when you saw me. Now, I feel as though a huge weight has been lifted off my heart. It’s almost overwhelming.”
“Same, when I saw you I didn’t know how to react.” As I was standing up, Sunlight finally turned back into a baby. “Now what took you so long~” I teased him as I tickled his tummy. I was rewarded with his laughter.
Suddenly, Sunset’s Starlight appeared in her hands.
“Hm? I didn’t call it out.” She said. It was engulfed in flames, but instead of dropping it Sunset held it closer. As if it were connecting with her. When the Flames died, what replaced the Starlight was another keyblade.
“Oh my, Sunset. It looks like you earned your true Keyblade.” I said as I dragged her into a hug. “It kinda reminds me of when you got your cutie mark. Least we didn’t need a fire extinguisher this time.”
She backed up and observed her new found power. “It kind of reminds me of Philomena.”
“That reminds me, I haven’t seen her since before Zeke saved us… Wonder where she flew off to?”
“Well, I guess it’s time I took my leave.”
“You are always welcome to return whenever you wish… daughter.”
When I called her that, there were slight tears in her eyes. There were also some in mine as well. She pulled me into one last hug.
“I’ll see you soon. Mom.” With that, she went on her way.
I was left alone in the nursery again, with only the babies, and myself. “I haven’t called her that since she was fifteen. I’m just glad she still see’s me as her mom with how she acted.” I chuckled. I wonder if she even remembers that I adopted her as my daughter? Then again, she was three at the time, so likely not… I’ll bring it up on her next visit.
Terra returned to Huxley and Elzin having found a chariot that they could attach a keyblade Glider too. “Sweet, what other supplies we find?” Huxley asked as Elzin pulled out a ton of salt.
“I found a ton of salt from that bar other there.” Elzin said.
“Why was there that much salt in a bar?” Terra asked.
“Spike the food to make them drink more?” Huxley suggested.
“Okay so what should we do with all of it?” Elzin asked.
“Leave it, we don’t need that much salt.” Huxley said as he pulled out the wagon of food. “Here’s what I’ve got.” Huxley said as Terra and Elzin looked at the food.
“Makes sense there would be this many apples, this was an off shoot of the Apple family.” Elzin said
“What did you find Terra other then the chariot?” Huxley asked.
“A ton of bones… and apple pies.” He replied.
“Well from what I’ve seen of Appleloosa that was probably their last stand weapons.” Elzin said.
“Then explain this.” Terra said, lifting up a shotgun.
“I have no clue.” Elzin said as Huxley looked at it.
“Take it, we might need it.” Huxley said.
The three got everything hooked up and rode off. For Elzin, this was a rather bumpy ride as the wagon kept running over the dry rocky dirt, hitting every rock and hole. After a few hours, the group made it out of the dry lands and into a lush green pasture. “Let’s wait for a bit, I think Elzin needs a break.” Terra said, motioning to Elzin who was looking rather nauseous.
“Blehh.” Elzin said hanging off the side of chariot.
“Yeah I think it’s getting dark we may need to camp out for the night.” Huxley said looking at the sun setting.
They stopped and made camp fast. The group just sat around the campfire, talking.”So anybody got any stories.” Huxley asked
“Well there the story of Destiny where a machine call a ghost resurrects somebody...”
“And you’ve lost me.” Huxley said
“I went to this one world that was rather creepy.” Terra said.
“Let me guess... I give up.” Huxley said.
“Is it a Bendy and the Ink Machine world.” Elzin asked.
“One, what is that and two, how do you know what that is?” Huxley asked.
“It’s a disney inspired horror game and I’m from 2017” Elzin explained.
“Well, whatever it was, it was clearly a place of great darkness. Fought some kinda big rat or something when I was there.” Terra said.
“Yeah from what I’ve seen it’s pretty dark.” Elzin said
“Anyway I have a story.” Huxley said pulling out Key to Avalon. “It's about this Keyblade or rather what it’s based on.” Huxley said as he started the story.
**
After the story the group was ready to go to sleep. “We should have somebody stay up and guard us for a short while, who wants first watch?” Huxley asked.
“I’ll start, not that tired anyway.” Terra said.
“Okay so let's decide who get second and third shift.” Huxley said as Elzin and Huxley looked at each other.
“1,2,3 Not it.” They both said as they repeated the same line for five more times before agreeing to rock, paper, scissors”
“You two are… what’s that?” Terra said, pointing at the lights in the distant sky.
“Lets mount up and check.” Huxley said as Terra pulled out his Glider and hooked it up to chariot.
“Let’s not forget the stuff out of the chariot” Elzin said
As they were ready to move, the lights quickly moved over them, and they were surrounded by four people on gliders. “Attention off worlders.” One of them spoke, speaking through a megaphone. “What are you doing this far out of the reconstruction zones?”
“We arrived in Appleloosa, sue us.” Huxley said as they surrounded them.
“Please make your way north towards Ponyville.” He said before they flew off.
“Well at least Ponyville isn’t far.” Elzin said as he shrugged.
The trio finished packing and continued making their way north. After several short minutes they found the half rebuilt town of Ponyville, people of all races and species working on rebuilding the much more modern version of the town Huxley and Elzin knew.
“So this is Ponyville huh? It looks better then I had thought it would.” Huxley said.
“Really you thought it would look bad?” Elzin asked.
“Well seeing Appleloosa made me think of the worst.” Huxley said.
“Yeah, let’s find someone here who knows how to get to Daybreak.” Terra said. As the trio entered into the town. They were greeted with friendly expressions, and they asked around for directions towards Daybreak.
“You can take a train, or follow the train tracks north by glider to get there.” A woman they asked said.
“Thank you mam.” Terra said.
“I wonder when the next train is?” Huxley said.
“Random thing Me and Mom went on a train to Montreal last year.” Elzin said before looking at the ground as he remembered he may never see mom again.
“Look don't sweat about Mom I know you miss her.” Huxley said as Elzin looked at him.
“The train leaves in five minutes.” Terra said, holding a schedule the woman gave him.
“Well what are you waiting for, let’s go.” Huxley said as the trio rushed to the train station.
The three paid for the tickets, and took seats. “Schedule says we’ll be at Daybreak in three hours.” Terra said, looking out the window.
“Well since we're all awake let me tell you the story of The One Punch Man.” Elzin said.
(Foreteller’s Reflection: The Mansion)
“Hyah!”
*Clank!*
The five Foretellers were training together in the courtyard of their mansion. It was a free for all since they were training in the scenario where there are multiple strong enemies around them.
Over the last month and a half since they had last visited Daybreak, they had not only been training their Unions but training themselves to pass the limit of their abilities. Most of their training had been against the simulations with Code Keeper. They were able to hold their own with the max level of Sephiroth individually, but if they were to go against someone like Zeke and Unum they would have to fight them together if they wanted to stand a chance.
“Alright everyone. Let’s take five.” Lan said to his comrades.
They all relaxed, leaving the simulation and went to get their waters.
*Ding-Dong!*
“I got it.” Alex said as he rushed through the house.
As Alex opened the door, a man dressed in green and red Keyblade armor was there. “Greetings.” He said.
“Hey. Are you a keybearer from Daybreak?”
“Courier actually.” He reached into his backpack, and pulled out a yellow envelope. “This document if for Ira’s eyes only.”
“Alright.” Alex took the letter and closed the door. “Lan! You got a letter!”
After a moment Lan and the others entered. “Who’s it from?”
“It’s from a Courier from Daybreak. Must be pretty important if they delivered it here directly.”
Lan took the letter from him and started to read the contents.
Dear Ira/Lan
Your speech for your council seat is beginning within three hours, by the time you received this we hope you have your speech and proper documents in order.
Failure to arrive on time or deliver an acceptable speech will result in your seat position opportunity being made null and void, and you will be replaced with another candidate. Please arrive on time, dressed properly, with your paperwork in check.
Sincerely, Council Member Leon.
“Ah! So it’s finally time. I was wondering when I would get a summons for my seat.” Lan said after reading the letter out loud. “I should go take a shower! You four too, since you are all probably coming with me… Right?” He said nervously.
“Of course we will.” Jenny said. “We wouldn’t want to miss this.”
“Yeah Bro. You’ve been working hard on that speech so we will be there for support!” Kira said, Dan and Alex nodded in agreement.
“Thanks guys. Now, to the showers!”
Zeke sat in the infirmary of Daybreak castle. Eclipse had been brought in with a heart that was breaking in two, something that, according to X, had not happened since his third wielder. “So, how do you think this happened?” Justin asked, leaned against a wall across from Zeke.
“From what you told me… and what you said you saw afterwards… it was the Killing Mood…” Zeke said grimly.
“Killing Mood?”
“A sort of genetic trigger, or switch that goes off when a Ventral first kills… no matter who it was, the switch gets flipped, and they go into a murderous frenzy. Eclipse is like me, but since his heart isn’t balanced, when his Killing Mood hit, his dark half tried to take over while his light resisted. The result seems to be his heart trying to break in two.”
“How did this whole ‘Killing Mood’ thing start in your family anyway?”
“From what I was told one of my ancestors was a witch that made it, personally I think it’s the mutated product of generations of killers breeding.”
“Or both?”
“Heh, maybe… makes me scared thinking about it…”
“How so? You think this might happen to you?”
“Not me… my kids…”
As silence took over the room, Cid entered the room. “Hey Zeke, the council is meeting up again, today’s that Lan kid’s speech.” He said, his tone cautious about the scene.
“Thank’s Cid, I’ll be there in a bit.” Zeke said as Cid left. Zeke sighed. “Work never stops no matter what’s going on.”
Zeke got up and began making his way down the halls. It was a fair distance to the council room, but he felt he needed the time to think. “HEY ZEKE!” A voice called out.
“Huh?” Zeke turned around, and his eyes widened in shock at seeing Huxley, Terra, and… a red haired Huxley? “Um… what are you doing here, and why are there two of you?” Zeke asked as he looked between the two Huxley’s.
“Oh right, meet my clone, Elzin.” Huxley said as Zeke tilted his head.
“Um… what did your Twilight do?” Zeke asked.
“It was god you idiot, didn’t he tell you that everybody that got sent off earth got a clone to replace them?” Huxley asked.
“No, and frankly I don’t think it matters to me… my clone is likely dead.”
“We’ll anyway, can you take us to my reflections realm of darkness?”
“Uh… maybe?”
“What do you mean maybe?” Terra asked.
“I’m assuming you’re not the Terra I know, but I can’t open a DTD like Huxley can, but I might be able to either know a possible way, or I’ll need someone else's help.”
“I can’t open DTD’s anymore.” Huxley said.
“Oh… odd. How did you get here then?”
“A DTL via my book.” Huxley said.
“How did you learn that?”
“God.” Huxley said flatly.
“Figures… well look, I’ll help with… whatever it is you’re doing, but right now I got a meeting with the council about a new member.”
“Okay well we’re going to be around come find us when you're...” Huxley started before someone shouted at Zeke.
“Zeke!” They turned and saw the Foreteller’s wearing their robes walk up to the group.
“Oh, you’re already here. Good.” Zeke said. “This is Huxley, a reflection Terra, and… Elzin…” Zeke motioned to them.
“It’s good to see you again Huxley. And it’s nice to meet you Terra and Elzin.” Ira said.
“So I’m guessing you already know that Zeke isn’t evil.” Huxley said brushing the back of his head.
“Yeah we kind of figured that when he helped us with a situation back in our reflection.” Aced said.
“Well, in any case, come on Lan, er, Ira. you're scheduled for your meeting today. Got everything ready?”
“Yes. I have prepare my speech and all that.” Ira said. “So is there going to be an audience or is it just fellow council members?”
“If these guys come along that will be all, aside from the rest of the council. Come on, the meeting is this way.” The group followed Zeke and Ira to the council room. They all took seats, Ira in the stand center of the round room, and Zeke atop the chair center of it. “This meeting has now begun. Our first order of business, the speech, memory check, and questioning of Ira for a seat among the council.”
“We will begin with the questioning.” Lord Death spoke. “So, Ira. Are you from the homeworld of Zeke?”
“Yes, as well as the other Foretellers. We are all survivors of Earth.”
“Would you consider yourself experienced in terms of mass population leadership?” Leon asked.
“No. The Unions we have gathered in our world are small at the moment. At best it’s an average leadership role.”
“Have you and your… ‘Unions’ contributed any information outside your world or local area regarding Keyblades, space travel, or magic?” Cid asked.
“Mostly in our general city. Anywhere outside would only have what is on the internet to go by. About Keyblades, space travel and magic. But we do have a plan for the future.”
“How many have you and the other Foretellers given Keyblades to?” Shining Armor asks.
“Roughly around 200 per Union, plus the about of those in the local police force. That would make around 1,175.”
“Have you and your companions faced any off world threat, other than the Unversed in your world?” Lord Death asked.
“During the events of the Fall Formal in our world Core himself had appeared along with Zeke, Unum, and Twilight.”
“What was done about the situation?”
“The situation, a student named Sunset Shimmer was infected-”
“We know that already, what we want to know is, what was done to this Sunset Shimmer as proper punishment?”
“After her darkness was purged by Zeke, we have her serving under our Unions.”
“So in other words.” Leon started. “You have an unstable individual going around, unaided, unwatched, and without any restraints, who can also access confidential information of your Unions?”
“Sunset is just someone looking for a purpose now that her darkness is gone. We took her under our wing to not only teach her self control but also try and steer her into the right direction. She showed great promise as a Keybearer and is one of our best students to this day. She regrets what she has done in the past and only wants to make up for it. We gave her that chance to redeem herself.”
“Was there anyone else?”
“There was an old friend of ours, Crow. But he is on Core’s side now. But in an earlier event, we discovered that Core had gone to Earth and had ripped Crow’s heart in half. One half of light, and the other of darkness. That’s how he can summon the Unversed. But he had sealed his light half somewhere unknown.
“And what are your motives towards the dark half of Crow?”
“We want to keep him from doing whatever his objective is, and track down his light half so we can make him whole again. He may be a potential ally, only if we can get his light half back.”
“But, did you know once split, a light and dark halves of a heart can live without each other, even when one no longer exists after both have become equal in strength? If this is the case, then if you manage to save this, ‘light’ Crow, will you still wish for the two to reunite, or will you dispose of the dark half?” Lord Death’s question surprised the Foretellers.
“We haven’t known that one half can exist without the other. But, we are still determined to reunite them. This is a personal matter. The light half contradicts the dark half thinking about my group. We want Crow to be whole again, so we can patch up the bad blood between us, and be a family again. Even if there is a chance of him still hating us after both his sides reunite, this is something that WE have to do.”
“Good answer.” Zeke said. “You pass the question portion, now for the… background check.” Zeke waved his hand up, and the floor turned white. “This ground now imitates the building, Castle Oblivion. Your most dark and cherished memories are now in card form. Place them on the ground and your memories will tell us exactly the type of person you are.”
Ira was surprised, and noticed five cards were in his hand. He was hesitant at first, but picked one of the cards and threw it on the ground.
The area around them started to warp around them, and it settled onto a scene where the Foretellers were fending of another hoard of Unversed. It was one of the moments where Ira showed how proficient he could act a leadership role.
The next card changed the scene into the scene where Crow had broken off from their group. Where he abandoned them and went to join the Ventrals, and how Lan tried to get him back.
Next was the scene where Lan was called to juvie from Crow. The two had talked and Lan had hope that he would finally get his brother back. But then when Crow had shown to not have changed, Lan left him there in an angry huff.
After that, it showed how Lan hunted down the Ventral he blamed for Crow’s corruption. How he found him and in a blaze of fury almost killed him on the spot. If it wasn’t for Jenny intervening, he would have followed through.
The final scene, was his Mark of Mastery Exam. Where he found a new hope, and the resolve to get his brother back. Therefore passing him, and him becoming a Keyblade Master.
“Well then.” Zeke said after the scenes faded. “We can say without a doubt you are well rounded, been through many hardships, and joy. Lastly is your speech.”
“Well, that went well.” Zeke said as he and Ira walked the dirt trail towards Castle Oblivion.
“I’m glad my speech went over well. I had trouble with it for a while, until settling on it.” Ira sighed.
“Yeah. Well, now that you’re a council member, expect paperwork… often.”
Ira’s shoulders slumped as he hung his head in despair. “I expected as much.”
“Well, anyway, now that you are a council member, you’re about to learn some of the few hidden projects we work on.”
“Hidden projects? Like what?”
“You played 358/2 days?”
“Yes.”
“This is our version of the Replica Project.”
Ira’s eyes widened in surprise. “And you’re going to keep that secret from everyone?”
“Only til we know the results work. While Organization XIII used it to make copies of people, we’re trying to make replica’s of Keyblades, Items, and rare things from memories. If it works, Castle Oblivion can be used to generate unlimited resources.”
“And I can’t talk about this to anyone outside the council?”
“Only during our meetings.”
“Alright. I don’t like keeping things from the other Foretellers, but I understand. This is my new position after all.”
“Yeah. If memories can become reality, this also gives us a clue.”
“A clue of what?”
“How God pulled us out of his head into reality.”
“Fascinating.”
The two soon came across the castle, and entered. Zeke informed the scientists about Ira, and they didn’t question it. The two walked over to a table, three items were on it. A potion, a sword, and a bar of sea salt ice cream. “These are the only thing’s we’ve been able to bring out of the cards and into reality. They exist fine outside the castle, and work fine… save for the defect.”
“Defect? They look fine to me.”
Zeke picked up the sword, and an aura of what looked like code floated around it. “It’s the memory of the person they came from. The software doesn’t fully suppress the fact that, it’s still a card made from memory. Too much use, and they revert to card form. Items at least vanish after use, and food… tastes okay, but try and eat it.”
Ira reached for the sea salt ice cream and took a bite of it. It was okay, but as he continued to eat it, it never changed shape from that one bit he took. It also didn’t show signs of melting either.
“So… unlimited ice cream. Cool.”
“Least until it gives you brain freeze. We’ve made the first rule, no replicating people, or the dead from memories. Second is that any attempts to replicate lost worlds will result in imprisonment.”
“Sounds plausible enough.”
“Well, that’s about it here. Let’s head back and see what Huxley wanted. I take it you tried to fight him first time you saw him?” Zeke asked as the two walked off.
“Yeah, it was Him Vs. me. But that was a while ago, and we were both on equal ground.”
“Heh, least when you first met him he didn’t freeze you in time and accuse you of being a sith lord on a Star Wars world.”
“Wow, sounds like you two hit if off pretty well.” Ira said sarcastically.
“He kept calling me a Mary Sue… whatever that is.”
“Well, a Mary Sue is a character that is pretty much perfect in every way and overpowered.”
“The complete opposite of Huxley then?”
“Hahaha. Now, now, let’s not talk about a comrade like that. Even if he is kind of an ass.”
“Yeah. Let’s go then.” Once outside the castle, Zeke opened a DTL and the two walked through it, meeting back up with Huxley and them. “So, you wanted a way into the realm of Darkness?” He asked Huxley.
“Yeah, we need to save Aqua.” Huxley said.
“So, what were you saying about the Unversed?” Terra asked.
“Ask the Foretellers.” Zeke said as he shoved Ira in front of the rather confused looking Terra.
“Well, our Unversed were created from someone else. The one known as Core split my brother’s heart in two and that’s why the Unversed are around now.” Ira explained.
“Oh. Alright then.”
Zeke opened a DTL and as the group walked though, they were met with a larger version of Twilight’s Library.
“Who in the fuck gave you permission to enter my house?” A voice asks the group, a man clad in a white Organization XIII robe looking at them with a slightly crooked silver crown on his head. “Also, hi Zeke.” Ben says with a little wave to his follow survivor..
“Hey Ben, I wanted to ask a question before trying anything.” Zeke says, then motioned to the others. “The people in the robes are the Foretellers, the one in the Organization XIII robe is Huxley, the redhead is his clone Elzin, a reflection Terra, and am I missing anyone?”
Huxley counted the heads before speaking. “Nope, that's everybody.”
Ben looked at Huxley for a moment. “Yo.” He says to Huxley simply.
“Hello” Huxley replied.
“Hey kid!” Everyone turned to the doorway, to their surprise, Braig was there. “You got any… who are these guys?”
“BRAIG!” Terra yelled as he charged at him. The sound of glass shattering could be heard before Ben appeared in front of the charging Terra and stopping him with Vexen’s shield.
“Listen, how about you not attack Captain One eye here for no reason and listen to what I have to say. Cause things on my end are...really fucking complicated.” Ben explains with a frown.
Terra looked at Ben and Braig for a moment. “You have a minute.”
“So you see, Braig here is going to be my teacher believe it or not.” Ben starts before disbanding Vexen’s shield to bring out Sharpshooters immediately after. “Cause while I can point and shoot at things with these there’s a lot more to them then just something anyone with half a brain cell can do.” Ben explains. “Hey Luxu! I think you got some special visitors to meet.”
“Coming!” Luxu yelled as he somehow appeared behind Ben. “So what… why are there the ghost’s of my friends here?” He asked, pointing at the Foretellers.
“Fucked if I know.” Ben shrugs.
“No way…” Gula said.
“You, you’re the real Luxu?!” Ava said.
“Yeah, and why are you three dressed in those robes?”
“A bit of a story.” Ira said.
“Does it involve having someone scream at you ‘No, I am the Unicorn Wizard.’?” Ben asks curiously.
“What? No! We asked God what that Kingdom Hearts X was gonna be about, then we saw the movie and asked to be the new Foretellers.” Ira says, not entirely sure what Ben was going on about.
Luxu merely stared at them. “... I’m gonna kill grandpa when I see him…”
“Okay first up no.” Ben starts, glaring at Luxu. “Second of all….the fuck are you all talking about? What mystical mumbo jumbo is Kingdom Hearts being convoluted about again?” He asks with a frown, finding this rather weird.
“Basically it’s a phone game that got adapted into a movie for 2.8.” Elzin said as they looked at him “What? I’m from 2017 I got future knowledge.” He said looking at the ground. “You don’t want to know what happens in 2016.” He said as everyone wondered what happen in 2016.
“I have five girlfriends and a new happy life with kick ass powers, I don’t give a damn.” Ben says bluntly as humanly possible. “So someone else ask because I’d rather be happy not knowing how the world fell apart.” Ben says, having a good feeling that some major stupid shit happened.
“Any way apart from what my clone said we need a way into my reflection’s realm of darkness.” Huxley said.
“Why do you need a specific reflection?” Ben asks curiously. “Also...I thought you were with Aqua…” Ben says to Terra, having a bad feeling that something weird is going to happen.
“Basicly this is My reflection's Terra and we need to save my reflections Aqua to get to My reflections Ven so we can the the three musketeers back together.” Huxley said as Terra wondered what he meant by Musketeers.
“Did someone say my…” Ben’s reflection Ventus said as he come halfway down the stairs, seeing the other Terra. “Ummm. Aqua! Terra!” Ventus calls out worriedly.
Soon Ben’s Aqua and Terra came down the steps, and just stared at the other Terra. “Ummm.” Ben’s Terra said. “Why does that me have a shotgun?” Was all he could say.
“Because we found it scavenging a ruin town looking for supplies to get up to the Daybreak Empire.” Huxley said as they all looked at him. “What? We landed in Appleloosa?” Huxley said.
“Anyway…” Zeke cut in. “Two things, Ben, do you know any way of getting to the realm of Darkness, and Two, why is your Aqua pink faced?”
Ben looked over at Aqua curiously, only to see her fanning herself as steam billowed out of her head. “Of for the love of christ Aqua.” Ben groans, rubbing his temple gently. “You’re really thinking of that right now?” He asks, looking between his reflections Terra and the Terra with a shotgun. “Both Terra’s, take a wild guess as to what I’m talking about.”
Huxley’s Terra was confused for a moment. “What is she thinking?”
Ben has a thoughtful look about how to make it seem less blunt before throwing his hands in the air. “Ya know what? Fuck it. My reflections Aqua is dating Terra, and since there’s two of you now…” He says, hoping Huxley’s Terra will fill in the missing gap.
“OH...Oh... oh nope! Nope! get these thoughts out of my head she’s like a sister to me, get out of my head.” Huxley’s Terra said.
“I treated her as a sister too...but after a while…” Ben’s Terra trails off with a warm smile. “Well I’m just glad I finally made a decision to show her how much I love her for once.”
“I’m glad for you, but still no.” Huxley’s Terra said.
“Well I’m sorry, but Aqua is currently thinking of two scenario’s that I don’t want to imagine.” Ben says simply. “Anyways, besides Aqua needing a new pair of panties…why do you want to go to the realm of darkness?” Ben asks curiously.
“We need to get my Aqua out of there...” Huxley started.
“Yes I know that, but do you want my Terra to start fantasizing?” Ben asks with a frown.
“We need to save our friend Crow.” Ira said.
“Zeke? What’s your reasoning?” Ben asks.
“Just helping Huxley and maybe see exactly what Core is up to there.” Zeke replied.
“And why do I have a feeling you want me to tag along?” Ben asks. “I mean I suppose it would be good to show that I can be friendly to Huxley and the Foretellers…” Ben explains, having a good point with that. “Maybe I can figure out about the void there...maybe that’ll help calm that prick down for once.” Ben frowns. “Oh also, the fuck are you doing in this pendant?” He says suddenly, bringing up a pendant for Zeke.
Zeke took the pendant, and upon opening it and seeing the pictures… sighed. “It’s me, my brothers, my cousin, and my parents are in the other photo.” He explains.
“Did your mother or father happen to have a katana?” Ben asks.
“My brother, Kevin. He loved those things.”
“Well…” Ben says before bringing out the katana in question. “Nancy’s glad to be in hell with her dead daughter.”
Zeke shakily took the katana. “This… this was his…”
“A women I met on Knowhere, who happened to be a Ventral, was a slaver for Core. Killed her with a little help, but still…” Ben explains. “She said her name was Nancy or something...but oh well, she made her decision to be a demon so I just killed her like the demon she was.” Ben says, Zeke clearly noting the small shake in his tone even if he was trying to keep it hidden from the rest.
Zeke was fighting back tears, and everyone could tell. “You know… my aunt Nancy used to say that, if she wasn’t born a Ventral, she’d likely be an accountant or something with how smart she was. Everytime my parents dragged me across oceans she was there at the boats or plane…”
“I saw the sadness when I saw her looking at those pictures...she still loved her family even if she was a monster...hell...I bet what made her be a slaver was...because of her dead daughter…” Ben says.
“She was always a slaver, even back on earth… but she only cared about her family, and nothing else. That’s how the Ventrals have survived all these years as criminals.”
“Christ dude…” Ben says sadly. “I...I was trying...to keep myself calm because she kept on telling me ‘I’m a human demon’...but this is just fucking sad even if the Ventrals are…” He trails off sadly.
Zeke sighed. “Only the ones with nothing left to lose go after that goal...“
“I don’t mean to interrupt, but this is getting a little to depressing... Can we head to the Realm of Darkness now please?” Huxley asked as the rest of the group agreed with him
“Okay...just hold on.” Ben says before heading outside real quick. “Yo Discord! Get your mismatched ass down here!” Ben calls out, hoping the old bastard heard him.
In a flash of light, and confetti, Discord showed up. “What’s up? I was at a party with the gods up in the Olympus Coliseum.”
“Well right now I need help. I have a few people you need to meet.” Ben says before turning around and heading inside, showing off all the new people here. “Discord, this is Zeke, the Foretellers, and Huxley.” He says. “And we’re going to need a ride to the Realm of Darkness.”
“My reflection’s Realm of Darkness.” Huxley said.
“Yes, his Realm of Darkness, whatever. How that’s not just one giant fucking place is still a little beyond me.” Ben says with a shrug.
“Can do, as for coming back that… you’ll either have to somehow hitch a ride with a heartless on their way to the Realm of Light, or find The Dark Margin. That’s the border between the realm of light and darkness.” Discord explained as a DTD opened up.
“And why can’t I just create a DTL out of there?” Huxley asked
“Because DTL’s don’t work anywhere in the realm of darkness other than at the Dark Margin.”
“What about a DTN? A ‘Door to Nothingness’?” Ben asks curiously.
“Not even I can pull that off, but you can try if you wish.” Discord said as he popped like a balloon and disappeared.
“Well looks like I have a last ditch plan just in case. I don’t know if I can do it but I think I could try if I’m lucky.” Ben says honestly. “But just so the rest of you know, my powers revolve around Nobodies, and Organization XIII, and sure while I have a heart I have to hear the bastards rant about ‘where’s my heart’ all the time…” Ben explains, wanting to at least give them that little bit of his explanations.
“Then let’s go.” Zeke says as he walks into the DTD, followed by the others.
“Ah the Realm of Darkness, it’s as dark as I remember it.” Ben says while walking out of the portal and seeing the realm.
“You’ve been here?” Zeke asks.
“How did you expect me to find Luxu and Aqua? In some crystal coffin or something?” Ben asks.
“Fair point. So, where should we go?”
“I think we should follow the trail.” Invi said. There was the sudden sound of gunfire in the distance. “Or follow that.”
The group followed the noise to see Aqua beeing chased by some sort man with a machine gun for an arm. “Come back my pretty little Brain.” The man called as Aqua got hit in the leg with a starry bullet.
“AQUA!” Terra shouted as he and Huxley ran towards her.
“Terra?” she asked as she cast Cure on her leg. “How can I be sure that...” she was cut off by Huxley slapping her.
“No time to explain, we need to run!”
“Did you just slap me?!” Aqua shouts.
“Yeah why did you slap her?” Terra asked.
“Man with machine gun Terra, fire your shotgun.”
“His what?” Aqua asked as Terra took the pump action shotgun and fired at the man.
“GAH!” The man said as he got shot in his chest.
“Okay now we can talk.”
“Huxley, don’t run off-oh you found Aqua.” Zeke said as he and the others caught up. He looked over to see the man on the ground. “Who is…?”
“Would somebody explain to me whats going on!” Aqua said
“There’s no time to explain, we need to get out of here.” Ben frowns, summoning his Keyblade and Shield at the ready just in case Hole in Chest got up.
“Now that’s a familiar voice.” The man on the ground said as he got up, looking completely unharmed. “Been a long time young Ventral.”
“... Doc?” Zeke said. “Oh… OH CRAP!” Zeke shouted as he pulled out the X-blade and Master Keeper. “This isn’t good…”
“Is that the X-Blade?” Aqua asked.
“FYI, not evil.” Zeke said. “I’m guessing you came with the rest of the Ventrals when Core showed up, right?” Zeke asked the man.
“You are correct. I got so many upgrades, so much knowledge, and while Core takes the hearts of his experiments, I get the brains.”
“Zeke who the fuck is this man?”
“Was my…family doctor.” He replied.
“You’re family has some fucked up taste’s in doctors.” Ben points out.
“You should have met the ‘priest’.”
“I don’t want to know about child rape!” Ben says.
“Can we get back to Dr. Zombie?”
“ZOMBAY!” Dr. Zombay shouted. “Yes, I like that.” He said as he raised his machine gun arm up to them.
“DEFEND!” Huxley shouted, casting reflect and blocking the bullets. “Somebody get this asshole.”
Zeke snapped his fingers, four Darksides appeared and began to repeatedly punch the doctor into the ground. “Let’s go.”
“OH by the way Terra those are Heartless.” Huxley said as they all ran in the opposite direction.
“Fuck this shit I’m out!” Ben shouts before bolting with the others.
The group ran though many area’s, dodging naturally spawning heartless in the area. After a while, they came across a large square building. Using his Keyblade, Ira opened the door and then entered. They were greeted with a concrete interior, chains, blood and a few bones were on the ground.
“Well...isn’t this all sunshine and rainbows…” Ben frowns while looking at the place.
“This must either be a torture chamber, or a prison.” Zeke said.
“This is just one place, who knows how many others like this or worse that Core has here.” Gula said.
“Maybe there is a way out of the Realm of darkness from here?” Elzin said.
“Can somebody please explain what’s going on first, I’m chased by that crazy doctor then Terra and the man in the Cloak come and slaps me then Terra has a gun and I don’t know I just want answers!” Aqua said.
“Look we’ll give you answers when we get back to the realm of light okay?” Elzin said changing into Morning Star armor. “This should light up the way.” Elzin said as he started to glow.
“Shiny.” Ben comments. “But sorry Aqua, but there’s no time to explain, just another day right?”
“Anyway I don’t think we should split up.” Huxley said as everybody looked at him. “What?”
“This isn’t a cliche, poorly funded horror movie.” Ben deadpans.
“Fair point, I was just making it clear just incase somebody suggested it.” Huxley said “But anyway we really should keep moving I don’t want my brain to be harvested.”
“Yeah I’ve played Wolfenstein the New Order that shit hurts.” Elzin said
“Okay when this is done you need to tell me more things I did on earth” Huxley said.
While the others were bickering, Zeke noticed the one chain hanging on the wall. Unlike the rest of the room, it was rather clean. He walked over, and pulled it. The floor disappeared from under them all and they began a long descent into deeper darkness. Except for Huxley and Ben who were floating above the trap.
“Well...that sucks.” Ben says worriedly, holding Sharpshooters to keep himself floating.
The others kept falling until they landed in a splash of liquid. They quickly surfaced for air. “Everyone alright?” Zeke asked.
“I’m fi...wait is this” Elzin smacked his lips. “Blood?” he asked tasting it.
Everyone began panicking, save for Zeke, who only had a single thought. ”Great, this is like when my brother had me help recreate the Carry movie in real life…” He thought to himself. He swam until he felt a wall, and moved around it till he felt steps. “Guys, stares are here.” He called out as everyone quickly got up.
“That was nasty!” Ava cried.
“I hope I didn’t get a disease.” Elzin said
Huxley and Ben soon floated down to the others. “What happened to you guys?” Huxley asked
“The fuck are you swimming in?” Ben asks worriedly, starting to feel green.
Elzin’s only response was grabbing the two and throwing them into the pool of blood.
Ben quickly surfaced and knew it was blood they were bathing in. “Oh...Oh god…” Ben starts, his face turning green.
“ELZIN YOU BASTARD...what we’re technically bastards?” Huxley said
“Can we get out of here quickly? I feel like...I’m gonna throw up…” Ben says, trying to not throw up from how uneasy he is from the blood pool.
“Stare to your right, we got nowhere else to look.” Zeke said as Ben and Huxley quickly got out of the blood pool and the group walked along the steps. They walked for what seemed like hours until there was a sudden crash in the wall, whatever it was hitting Zeke. “Ouch!”
“Zeke you idiot!” Unum’s voice ringing out.
“Unum?! Oh wait… OH CRAP!”
“Who?” Ben asks curiously. “Um...Yellow?” Ben asks, wondering if the voice was right.
Unum looked over at Ben. “Oh… hey guy… um, sorry about that whole… everything…”
“Well...from what I heard is that you are better...you're welcome.” Ben says honestly.
“Thanks, and Zeke, you know we can’t be more than a mile from each other! When you went to another dimension that hurt you know!” She yelled as she shook Zeke.
“How did you even get here?!” Zeke replied as she stopped shaking him.
“I’m not evil or with Core, but luckily the Purified Purebloods can still open DTD’s, then I just ran around til I found you.” She explained, getting up.
“Wait purified Heartless?” Huxley asked.
“Yeah.” Zeke said, getting up and dustin off the dirt from his clothes. “Turns out, Reject Darkness, when used on a Pureblood Heartless doesn’t kill them, but makes a strange little intelligent life form.”
“There is so much shit I’m missing here it’s not even funny.” Ben says bluntly. “Listen, how about later when we’re not in danger we can catch up alright? Cause as far as I know we’re always in danger in this damned Realm.”
“We’d be happy to Ben.” Unum said, then she glared at Zeke. “And as for you, you owe me big for forgetting that we can’t stray too far apart.”
“Y-yes dear.” Zeke stuttered.
“Dear?” Ben asks curiously. “Should I even ask?”
“Unum, my sixteenth wife.” Zeke says.
“I have five girlfriends, you have sixteen wives…” Ben takes a deep breath. “How do you walk?”
Unum grabbed Zeke by the ear. “When we get back to Daybreak I’ll make sure he can’t walk… neither will I after I say he’s done.” She stated, pulling Zeke down the hall by the ear.
“And I thought Luna was needy…” Ben mutters before following along with Unum and Zeke.
“She dumped me on my world.” Huxley said to himself.
The group kept on, finally they entered a massive room, every inch held computer screens, keyboards, and other such devices. “Oh, this is a record room.” Unum said.
“I wonder if Core is just using this room to play Doom?” Elzin said.
“I feel like there was a remake in the future…” Ben comments, not entirely sure but knowing the old Doom was fun.
“There was and it was awesome.” Elzin said.
Invi and Zeke ran up to the consoles. “This will likely have a lot of Core’s plans and research… despite how sadistic it is, it will help against him.” Zeke said.
Elzin looked around before he grabbed his head in pain. “GAH!” as Huxley went to check what was up with is clone.
“Elzin what’s wrong?” Huxley asked.
“I remember this place.” Elzin said as Terra wondered something.
“How does he remember this place if we only just come here?”
“I forgot to mention this, but Elzin was taken off our world by a deal with Core I was easily able to convince him to join me when he realised he was basically trying to kill himself.” Huxley said.
“So he worked for Core?” Ben asks.
“Well ... he has no knowledge of after they took him off world so... we don’t know what Core did.” Huxley said defending Elzin
“Seems weird how he got a dose of ‘Convenience Amnesia’ after he stopped working for Core don’t you think?” Ben frowns.
“Unum worked for Core and you aren't giving her shit about that.” Huxley said.
“I’m still confused on how that happened, mind explaining Zeke?” Ben asks.
“Unum is the only living reflection of his wife, and them coming from a time when there were no reflections, he wanted her. He invaded her village, killed her husband and the whole village, then ‘helped’ her and had her think she was his reflection, not his wife's.” Zeke explained.
“I remember this place.54\\\\ppppppppppppppppppp;\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\\iiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiipElzin said. “This is here they fused me with that Erza Scarlet.” Elzin said.
“What?” Huxley said.
“My powers they took a woman named Erza Scarlet then they fused her with me turning my hair red and my left eye able to see through illusions.” He said.
“That sounds painful.” Terra said.
“I’m guessing they put her weakened heart into yours and this trauma cause the memory loss.” Huxley theoriesed.
“Well...that’s one way to do it.” Ben says worriedly.
As they were discussing one thing or another, Invi kept going through the files on the computer. Most of the information was pretty useless to them, until he stumbled on a certain video log.
“Everyone. I think I found something.” he said getting their attention. He pulled up the file and played the video.
“Are you sure that this woman is powerful? Kevin and I took care of her pretty easily.” Crow said as he was seen dragging a scarlet haired woman by the hair.
“Yes this was the one ______ requested tho I don’t know why he just wouldn’t take a Keyblade and Heartless I don’t know?” Core said. “Set her over there.”
Crow walked over and threw the woman next to some unconscious male.
“Is that me?” Elzin asked as he saw Erza being placed on a machine.
“I think it is.” Huxley said as everybody looked at the two.
“I don’t understand Master. Why don’t you just infect him with a Heartless so you can control him?”
“Because Crow I actually plan on keeping my end of the bargain and letting him wander the universe while we take over.” Core said.
“So he’s only a one use tool. Sounds legit.” Crow said dismissively. “Anyways, I’ll take my leave Master. There’s a certain punk prisoner that I wanted to visit.” He said walking off.
“Good leave, now back to things.” Core said, pulling out his keyblade and stabbing Erza in the heart, removing it and placing it in a jar before snapping his fingers calling lesser heartless to drag the heartless body of Erza away before looking at ________ “now for your powers.” He said placing the heart into the machine and pushing a few buttons and pulling random leavers.
As the video cuts out Elzin asked a question. “Why record that?”
“After all that….” Ben takes a deep breath. “That’s your fucking question?”
“Well, I don’t have that many. It explains what happened to me how, I got my armors, and what happened to cause me to get amnesia.” Elzin said.
After the video had ended, Invi started scouring through the rest of the files. ‘Where did you go Crow? Who is this prisoner?’ He thought to himself before he caught a glimpse of another video that was labeled the same time as the first one. But it was an image of Crow. He pulled up the video and saw that Crow was standing in front of a specific prison cell in the same building.
“So, how’s it going punk?” he asked. Then the camera angle shifted to see into the cell. Who was in the cell, was a blonde Crow. He was bound in chains so he couldn’t go anywhere.
“What do you want?” Light Crow said weakly, not even looking up to his dark half.
“Just here to make sure you’re still in check.” Dark Crow said in a taunting voice. “Oh, and I meet up with our old “Friends.” There were just as weak and pathetic as we last saw them.”
“Why are you telling me this?”
“Just to mess with you. You are my weakness after all, so why not make you feel like the piece of shit you already are?”
“Why can’t you just see that they never betrayed us!?” Light Crow yelled. “They were the ones to give us a place to belong. And we threw it away all because we got petty.”
“You can keep telling yourself that.” Dark Crow seethed, “But we both know that they abandoned us. Go ahead and rot away in here, while I make them suffer.” With that, Dark Crow left and the video ended.
“Crow’s light half is here!?” Gula said.
“That seems to convenient.” Huxley said
“Well it’s not like we have any other leads.” Aced said. “We got to find him.”
“I’m pretty sure that the prisoner block was that way.” Unum said.
“Or it’s a trap.” Elzin said
“We’ve been here for...god know’s how long…” Ben starts. “Even though that we all pretty much jinxed it it’s probably a trap.” He frowns. “I hope it’s not but it probably is.”
“Guys quit screwing around. We’re already ahead of you.” Gula said to the two as he and the others were already down the hall.
“Fine then.” Ben sighs out before following along, having his keyblade and shield out at the ready just in case.
“Coming.” Elzin said chasing after the group.
As they got to the prisoner block they found it unguarded “Okay ether we’re really powerful or this is a...”
“Trap.” Crow said coming from behind them with Dr Zombay.
“Terra quick your shotgun.” Huxley said as Terra fired his empty shotgun at Dr. Zombay.
“Perhaps you should check your ammo before you fire a gun.” Crow said.
“We still outnumber you” Huxley said as they we’re surrounded by Heartless and Unversed. “Oh.”
“This is why you don’t fucking say that.” Ben frowns, readying himself as thorns started circling around Reunion.
“Where’s the real Crow?” Ira said as he and the others summoned their keyblades while Elzin pulled out two swords.
“Wouldn’t you like to know?” Crow taunted as he summoned his own Keyblade, which surprised the Foretellers. “Like it? I didn’t have him the last time we met, so I’ve been itching to try it out.”
“Sorry but I think someone’s gonna sue…” Ben comments at seeing the Keyblade. “Anyways how do you want to do this? You forfeit and tell us where the real Crow is? Or does bad things have to happen?” He asks Dark Crow, shuffling forward towards Crow ready to strike.
“Pull the Lever Crow!” Dr. Zombay said as Crow pulled the lever, everybody was hoping it was the wrong lever...and thankfully it was and instead of Zeke’s group falling down it was Crow and Dr. Zombay who fell down through the floor. “WROOOONG LEVVVVERRRRRR!” The doctor screamed as his echo’s slowly dimmed.
“Thank you Emporers New Groove.” Ben smiles before swinging at a Heartless, thorns suddenly dashing into three other Heartless and the four vanishing from the attack. “Come on, we still have baddies to kill.”
Before long the Heartless and Unversed were destroyed and the path was clear. “Let’s move.” Zeke said as they all ran towards the end of the hallway to find...
“A Gummi ship?” Everybody asked.
“Well random guess but I’d say this is our way out.” Elzin said as everybody got onto the ship.
“Does anyone know how to fly better than Luxu?” Ben asks. “Cause seriously that guy fucking sucks at driving.”
“Well I spent a month on a gummi ship I could..and it actually controls and not a PS2 controler. Great take it away Zeke” Huxley said taking a seat
“Sure thing.” Zeke said as he took the controls and started flying the ride was bumpy as Heartless began trying to take the ship with a fierce determination that only Core’s orders could give them. “Hang on to something, Huxley there are guns use them.” Zeke said.
“Ben, use them.” Huxley said.
“I hate you…” Ben grumbles before rushing to the gummi ship weapons. “Fucking hell how do you use these things…” He mutters before firing at the heartless suddenly and feeling slightly glad he just pressed a random button. “Yay for random buttons…” He mutters before continuing to fire at the heartless trying to get them off the ship.
As they flew off they came to the Dark Margin, Huxley opened his book and pressed on the Zeke’s world button and a Door to Light opened up arriving in Appleloosa in Zeke’s world, the door opened on the Gummi ship and Huxley threw out Terra’s shotgun “Hey” Terra said.
“Its empty and we’re not getting more bullets” Huxley said closing the door of the Gummi ship. An hour later they arrived in the Daybreak empire where Zeke landed the ship and take the separate people back to their own worlds “Well this was fun” Huxley said sarcastically.
“Could you quit it with your sarcastic attitude already!?” Aced yelled.
“Yes, can you stop? Cause that’s a quick way to have your heart start dying. I should know, half of my heart was already dead for at least a week or two.” Ben says bluntly.
“What I do?” Huxley asked confused.
“Enough.” Ben deadpans.
“No, seriously, what did I do If it wasn’t for me you wouldn't know where Crow’s light half was because you wouldn’t have thought to look in the realm of darkness... seriously did I eat your puppy?” Huxley asked annoyed.
“Enough enough.” Zeke says, stepping in to stop this. “It’s been a long day alright? How about we all just relax for a moment and calm down.”
“Fine.” Ben sighs out, disbanding his weapons.
“Zeke’s right.” Ava said taking of her mask, as well as the other Foretellers. “Let’s just calm down for now.”
“Tsk. Fine. I guess we’re all a bit on edge right now.” Jenny said.
“Okay and for what it's worth I’m sorry you couldn't save your friend.” Huxley said as he stretched his arms. “So I’m going to stay here for an extra day Elzin take Terra and Aqua back to our world.” Huxley said as a DTL opened up behind him and The trio walked into the portal.
“I also wanted to say sorry.” Zeke said. “We almost had him.”
“That’s alright. At least we did find a clue.” Dan said. “They wouldn’t needlessly move a prisoner out of confinement. So we can only assume that he’s in a different reflection of the Realm of Darkness.”
“And I felt like I amounted to jack nothing and just tagged along.” Ben points out, thinking about how literally everyone had a reason to go there except him. “But whatever, I met seven good people that I’ll have more weird adventures with.”
* * *
"You're gonna tear my ear off Unum!" I cry out as she's practically dragging me down the hallway. Everyone is in their guest rooms and once everyone was gone she dragged my by my ear down the hall.
"You owe me Zeke. And as such, I expect full payment~" Unum said. For some reason, her saying it sexually scares me more.
Morning rose over Daybreak, and all the guests began to awake. They all were still tired from the other day’s adventure, so everyone was going to relax for the day before anything else happened. Huxley was up rather early, searching for the kitchen or a dining room. As he found said dining room he came across a woman and Unum. “Hello, Unum who’s the woman?” Huxley asked
The woman in question merely looked at Huxley with a death glare. “I’m wearing the same clothes and you don’t recognize me?” She asked.
“Zeke?” Huxley said.
She merely hung her head. “Was the last thing in that accursed book of Rune’s…” Zeke muttered.
“Well we now have a last ditch plan to seduce Core if all else fails.”
Huxley suddenly had the tips of multiple Keyblades pointed at him all over his body. “One. More. Word.” Zeke threatened.
“Okay fine I was joking anyway.”
The next to enter were the five Foretellers, who weren’t wearing their robes. The moment Alex saw ‘Zeke,’ He zipped to ‘his’ side and lean on the wall.
“Well hellloooo there. What’s your name?” He said.
Huxley opened his mouth, but decided to let the scene play out for his own amusement. To his surprise, Zeke gave him a flurty look. “Shanna, you knew in town?” Zeke spoke with a false name… and tone of voice while somehow being flurty.
“The names Alex babe. I lead the Leopardus Union. And I got to say you look… you look…. Where have I seen those clothes before?”
Zeke just broke into a small fit of laughter. “Well that was fun. Sup Alex?” ‘he’ said as Huxley just fell down laughing
“Z-Z…” instead of saying anything, Alex hung his head and slowly walked out of the room. Which was then filled with laughter from his friends.
“Ahahaha! Oh, that's great!” Jenny said. “By the way, what up with all that?”
“I owed Unum… Not gonna lie, best sex ever.” Zeke admitted.
“Well I’m going to miss Zeke, but Shanna’s fun.” Huxley said.
“I’m gonna change back… at the end of the day…” Zeke admitted.
“Spell lasts a while.” Unum clarified.
Lan placed a hand on ‘Shanna’s’ shoulder. “I know you can pull through… Shaunna.” He said with a smirk.
“Unless we’re in hiding, please call me Zeke.” Zeke said.
“No Shanna’s fine.” Huxley said as Keyblades surrounded him again. “Okay Zeke it is.”
Everyone took a seat and soon large trays of various breakfast foods were brought out and placed on the table.
“So... Is there an arena here?” Huxley asked
“Yeah, the Mirage Arena in this reflection, looked like Monstro took a bit out of it, so we salvaged what we could and made our own.” Zeke said.
“Good, after breakfast we should have a legit fight.” Huxley said.
“Sure, didn’t have much else planned other than hide from Rune today.”
“So other than the fight against you two, what is left on the itinerary?” Dan said.
“We’ll I have to bring my Twilight back something...Oh and Elzin wanted to warn you about somethings about what happened in the next few Equestria Girls movies but I don’t know what those are” Huxley said as the Foretellers looked at each other wondering how many movies he could be referring to.
Suddenly the doors open and in walks, much to the surprise of the Foretellers and Huxley, a actual pony with a scar over his right eye which is shut tight. “So you all are eating without me?”
“Did anyone order small talking horse for breakfast?” Huxley asked as Kira walked over and slapped Huxley.
Zeke shot up. “How are you awake already?” He walked over and hugged Eclipse. “Good to see you’re up cousin.”
“So Rune finally convinced you eh? And please don't hug too hard!” Eclipse said with a wince.
“I owed Unum…” Zeke let go of his cousin. “So, care to eat?”
“Okay quick question how are you related to a horse?” Huxley asked
“God.” They both said nonchalantly.
“Okay that need more clarifying.” Huxley said as Zeke cut in
“Josh is Eclipse’s dad on earth. God took him seriously when he asked for a fresh start, and he was reborn as Twilight’s twin in his reflection.” Zeke explained.
“Great I’m going to introduce him to my Twilight just to mess with her” Huxley said walking over and picking up Eclipse.
“No, I have problems refraining from calling my cousin’s wife sister. I am not going to your world to fuck with both of our heads!” He said teleporting to a empty seat.
“Hey that was my seat.” Huxley said there were Keyblades pointed at him again. “Fine, I’ll pick another one.”
The two took a seat, and the meal continued.
In an instant, Kira had appeared next to Eclipse with stars in her eyes.
“Hah~ Go ahead.” Eclipse said. Kira then started petting his mane. To her surprise, Zeke’s reflection Dinky walked up and joined her.
“How old are you anyway?” Huxley asked.
“Physically or mentally? Remember I was reborn.” Eclipse says with a shrug, secretly enjoying the pets.
“Mentally.”
“Let's see here….I was twenty-three and now I’m eighteen… I’m mentally forty one.”
“Kind of hard to believe that when you’re a miniature horse.” Alex said. “Then again, must help lure the kids out of school.”
Alex had a Keyblade hovered over him and dropped right on top of him manhood, to which he winced in pain as he fall off his chair. The meal continued rather normally, and everyone went about normally, and quiet. Afterwards, the groups left to each do something for themselves on their free day.
“So where is a gift shop? I have to get Twilight a gift.” Huxley said looking at a map of the City. “Okay there's the shopping district maybe I could buy Twilight a book?” Huxley said as he went off to the shopping district.
Eclipse stood on a balcony looking out over the empire, only Oathkeeper beside him. “Damn it...I don’t even understand my own dream….” He turned and walked back inside, heading to the room he woke up in.
Zeke felt… oddly accustomed to being female fast. He expected the whole experience to be rather embarrassing and scaring, yet he felt not much different than if he were male. Save for the long hair, and breasts. “So, why am I here again?” Zeke asks as his wives all exit the closet, each holding various clothes.
“Gotta see what you look like all dolled up.” Rarity said. “This is just too good an opportunity to pass love.”
Zeke sighed. “Fine, let’s just hope this doesn’t become a habit.”
“This looks fine.” Huxley said skimming the book. “I wish Twilight was here so she could tell me what boo- Is that what i think it is?” Huxley said, heading into the kids section. “The Kingdom Hearts Manga?” Huxley asked. “Well this is too good to pass up.” He said, picking up all four issues of it.
“Can I help you with something sir?” A clerk asked.
“Yeah I need to find a book for a friend and I saw that this was the favorite book store of Twilight Sparkle, or whatever, she’s going by now and wanted to know if there were any books she would recommend?” Huxley asked
“Well there is the this book on the worlds that she wrote I would recommend that for your friend.” The clerk said as Huxley grabbed the book.
“Sweet.” Huxley said as he made his way to the check out.
Eclipse sat down on his bed, Oathkeeper across the room from him as he holds his head with his front legs. “What did I do…..fuck….nonono….. God no….” He lays down sideways and lets himself cry softly while the time goes by.
Don’t blame yourself Eclipse...You were defending me and Oblivion...he is so over protective that some of it spilled onto you...Her life wasn’t your fault. Oathkeeper spoke to Eclipse.
Eclipse wiped his eye before looking at her. “First off, it is. I could have tried to knock her out, or captured her, hell I could have done anything! But I tried and succeeded in killing her! And second, why can I hear you? I’m not in a Deep Dive.”
Well, to answer the second I only can guess it is because I am connected to your light...and right now your darkness is a hair away from being split from you. Thus my heart is most likely being used as a bandage as it were, connecting us closer than before. Oathkeeper sighed before continuing. And the first is wrong. Yes you could have acted differently, but it was in the moment. No one would be thinking clearly in that kind of situation.
“I killed not only a person, someone that as much as I didn’t know was family, but a unborn child as well! And you expect me to just accept that as okay?! I almost wish I had given into other me just so I wouldn't have to feel this, this guilt!” Eclipse yelled before going quiet. “Please...just leave me alone right now….”
Oathkeeper sighed before going quiet, the slight glow from the sunlight streaming in fading away as Eclipse continued to cry.
Zeke was halfway through the clothing when Unum pulled out a dress. “No I’m not wearing that.” Zeke said sternly.
“But it looks adorable” Twilight said.
“I don’t care if it helps me beat Core I’m not wearing that.” Zeke said.
“Fine lets try this.” Rune said pulling out a skimpy dress.
“What, you want me to dress like the queen of mars?” Zeke frowns.
“Role play.” Luna teases.
“... Rune, you have twisted them.”
“Yes I have!” Rune admits cheerfully.
“What the fuck has Zeke been doing?” Ben mutters to himself, having taken a small walk through town as he saw monsters, humans, and assort of other beings in this massive sprawling city as he started heading to the castle. “I mean seriously...a Goat woman standing in front of a school...a skeleton sleeping in the middle of the road….and I am so thankful to run from that one weird skeleton…” Ben shudders, wondering why that one skeleton kept screaming ‘Wait for me human!’. “And why the fuck did he sound like Skeletor!?” He mutter yelled as he continued his walk to the castle. “I hope I can talk to him and figure out this madness…”
Just as he got to the castle, he was run into by a woman in, oddly familiar clothing… and she fell ontop of him. “Wha- Shit!” She said, jumping off. “Sorry Ben.” She said.
“Uh…” Ben mutters before getting up and seeing this new woman. “Um...I’ve watched too much anime and I’m sorry for doing this but I need to make sure Zeke.” Ben says before stepping over and gently poking Zeke’s breast.
Zeke blushed, slapping Ben. “What the heck?!”
“Okay thank you.” Ben says honestly, rubbing his cheek. “I’m sorry Zeke, I just needed to make sure. So explaination now?”
“Long story short, Unum can’t be more than a mile from me, or she goes into pain, and with our traveling into other dimensions and she found me, I owed her… and payed by doing a lot fetish that was in Rune’s book…”
“I know at least three that no one would ever do which is so sad...I blame my friends for even telling me that…” Ben grumbles. “But hey at least you’re alive, have all your limbs, and don’t smell like Unum’s stomach.” He says, naming off the three fetishes that they didn’t know.
“Either way, I’m just gonna look forward to when the spell wears off and I change back.” Zeke said as he got up. “So, what have you been up to?”
“Oh just taking a stroll around town, seeing a ton of people, running away from an Earthbound fan that sounds like Skeletor.” Ben shrugs. “Seriously this place needs a lot of explanation….I’m so confused right now.”
“Everyone here is either a survivor from a fallen world, or is part of a world that has joined the Unity… I know that sounds kinda like a cult thing, but no, it’s a step towards all the worlds and reflections interacting again.”
“Cause you know, fuck the rules and let’s start trying to make multiverse theory null and void.” Ben says with a shrug. “But I have a feeling there’s a council thing going on…”
“Yeah, I’m a member along with one or two people to represent each world that’s joined.”
“Why do I have a feeling that I’m going to join in on your council?” Ben asks curiously.
“Only if you want to fill out the paperwork.”
“Listen I’m going to have to help Luna with her damned paperwork anyways cause she’ll force me into it anyways.” Ben starts. “I won’t like it but if it helps us all stand together and be even stronger then that’s fine by me. Oh...also I think Core has learned how to shape shift…” He mentions.
“Shit. Where do you think he learned that?”
“No idea. But if you want I’ll tell you and your council what he told me as he pretended to be God. Just to give you a heads up.” He explains.
“Sure, next meeting is a while though. If you want to inform security, talk to either Leon, Cid, or Lord Death.”
“Wait what about Lord Death?” Ben asks curiously. “Like….the one from Soul Eater? That Lord Death? Silly mask, silly sounding voice and is a fun guy to be with?”
“Yeah, he was X’s second wielder.”
Zeke could obviously tell Ben was trying his hardest not to look excited at hearing that. “Well that’s an explanation I’ll need to hear.”
“Long story… the only thing we agree is that his son and one of my daughters are dating… OCD little bastard.”
“Yeah Kid is a great bit OCD...but he’s a nice guy even if he can…get a little too dramatic over seeing something a centimeter out of place.” Ben says sheepishly, his knowledge of the anime helping him out in this situation. “But frankly, if your daughter is happy then power to them. Being protective is fine, but being overprotective is stupid.”
“You know how fucked up my family is right? The one from earth anyway.”
“And I killed one of them so yes I do know how fucked up your earth family is. But who gives a fuck you’re a happy father with sixteen wives. Let’s focus on our new lives alright? Besides,” Ben says before motioning to everything around them. “I’m pretty sure you’re the king of this place even if your apart of a council.”
“If they even try and put a crown on my head I’m bailing.” Zeke says with a chuckle.
“What do you think I did when I got a crown?” Ben asks before pointing to his silver crown.
“Cosplayed as Sora?”
“For some reason the thing won’t stay upright and tilt like it was on Sora’s head but now. I took it and placed it on my head thinking ‘wow I got a crown’. And I’m dating Luna. Sometimes, having a crown just means ‘I have fancy headwear’ not ‘I am king of everything, bow before me!’.” Ben says in a mock impression of a king, which was poor at best.
Zeke just laughed. “To each their own. So… wanna try and have that Twilight Thorn vs Darkside? Then try and bring back more people?”
“I’m pretty sure we have to advertise first cause that fight might scare a lot of people and also make a lot of people see a glorious battle that it’s not even funny.” Ben says. “I’d rather advertise it first just so guards don’t appear and ruin our fun.”
“Well, yeah. We’ll tell Leon and Shining Armor later.”
“Right then.” Ben nods. “Let’s hope they don’t mind giant monster fights...but their guys so they would understand how awesome it is.”
“Yes.” Zeke said as the two shook on it.
“So...time and place...cause both are necessary.” Ben says, wanting to hammer that out before they just summon giant monsters to fight.
“Huh… Ten PM, moon. Seems safest place.”
“Sounds about right.” Ben nods. “We need commentators to help explain the spectacle. I mean Pinkie is fine and all but we need more than just Pinkie to commentate the grand scale of things.”
“Fair enough.” Zeke nods, before the two of them head off to find the right commentator.
“I have the feeling that Zeke’s putting me off.” Huxley said as he returned to his room
“Huxley have you seen Zeke? We need him to wear this dress.” Luna said holding up a ‘dress’.
“No I haven't and is that a dress?” Huxley asked looking at the ‘dress’ that was just two golden bits for the chest and a piece of fabric covering the private area. “I’m pretty sure that's not a dress.” Huxley said as Luna’s ears dropped
“Don’t make me put YOU in this dress.” she said.
“How? That doesn’t even fit me?” Huxley asked.
“Gender change spell.” She said flatly.
“Oh right.” Huxley said nonchalantly. “Anyway I’m actually looking for Zeke myself. He may have forgotten our fight.”
“Oh well if you find him tell him that we’re looking for him.” Luna said as the fifteen of his wives just walked down the hallway.
“Okay then.” Huxley said confused before heading out to immediately find Zeke hiding underneath a park bench. “Hiding from the wives?” Huxley asked
“You have to have seen what they’re trying to get me to wear.” Zeke deadpanned as he gets up. “Sorry I delayed the fight, been hiding and looking for a commentator for… reasons.”
“Giant Monster fight?” Huxley asked to Zeke’s surprise.
“Yeah, good guess.”
“Ben ran up to me and said Giant monster fight.” Huxley said
“Oh yeah. Well, I got time and the wives don’t seem to be here, so to the arena?” Zeke asks, brushing some hair aside. “How do women stand hair this long?”
“I don’t know.” Huxley said as they went to the Arena.
Eclipse wandered the castle, memorising every pathway, trying to do anything to ignore the screaming in his head shouting ‘Murderer! Child killer! Die in a hole!’ “Shut up!” He yelled randomly, startling some passerbys. “Sorry.” He said as they hurried away. Eclipse sighed and continued his self guided tour. “Only the restricted places are not memorised now….”
“Who want’s to see a giant monster fight!?” Eclipse heard a familiar voice call out to the public.
“Giant monsters? Inner geek...calm down…..don't just take off. It may just be nothing….but it could be cool…..fuck it I’m going.” Eclipse said after a short internal argument.
“Oh, hey Eclipse.” Ben says with a little wave to the pony. “Heard me talk about giant monsters fighting?” He asks. “Also how are you doing today?”
“I’m shit, thanks for asking. And I think ponies in MY reflection heard you with how loud you were.” Eclipse stated bluntly.
“I’m not that loud, sorry to hear that your shit but still glad to see you.” Ben says. “Anyways giant monsters are going to fight, want to know what giant monsters are going to fight? And sadly no Godzilla isn’t here.”
Eclipse sighed. “Fine, which ones are fighting?”
“Twilight Thorn vs. Darkside.” Ben says with a smile.
Eclipse’s eye went wide “You have gotta be shitting me.”
“Nope.” Ben says with a smile. “I can summon Nobodies, and I think I’ve got it down enough to summon the thing...I wonder when I can summon a giant dragon next?” Ben wonders to himself happily.
“My god. Okay inner geek, you win this round. Where and when!” Eclipse said excited.
“Ten PM on the Moon. So sadly no giant monsters in the middle of a city but that’s fine enough.” Ben says with a shrug. “And I’m pretty sure there will be some fancy magical crap going on so it’ll all happen. Let’s hope Luna won’t mind a new crater or two appearing there.”
“If this one is anything like mine, she will get over it…...eventually……”
“Well I’m pretty sure they’ll figure it out sooner rather than later.” Ben shrugs.
“So, what has been happening other than the monster fight being planned while I was out?” Eclipse asked, temporarily forgetting his problems.
“So. Much. Shit.” Ben says in a simple, yet slightly exhausted voice. “Like holy hell, so much shit to explain. But long story short, became a master, have a now fully alive heart instead of a partly dead one, finally got masters to help me with my weapon training, my reflections Terra is dating Aqua, and so much other shit that it’s just…” Ben explained rubbed the back of his head.
“Wow, thats alot. I found out who my father was from earth, found out I’m Zeke’s cuz, got a armor upgrade and recently went temporarily insane.” Eclipse said in response.
“Huh...didn’t know. Also...I’m trying not to go insane as well from killing someone...it was a Ventral that probably was the most caring but…” Ben sighs out, not wanting to go down this road.
“They were people….crazy murderous people but still….it's going to take a while to get over…”
“I’m sorry for bringing it up.” Ben says honestly. “But to change the topic...who do you think will win?”
“Honestly? I think it will be close, but my munny’s on Twilight Thorn.” Eclipse says. “Darksiders are more common than a Twilight Thorn and so their strategies are known. Also, Heartless rely on instinct, while Nobodies can strategize. Then you add speed and I think Thorn will win.” Eclipse says, seemingly coming up with this outcome right then and there.
“Makes sense, but as far as I know Darksides rely more on strength than speed so if the thing could get it’s hands on the Twilight Thorn then things might not end well for it.” Ben explains his point.
“Which is more important in a fight, the power of the blow, or the first one to land a blow? If you get the first strike, your enemy is playing catch up from there on out.”
“While that is true sometimes it’s not always true.” Ben says. “You could be fast and smack a strong opponent five times before they could even blink, but if it does about as much as a toothpick does to a brick wall then it hasn’t done much.” Ben shrugs.
“That brings up another thing, do you need someone to tell how much health each one has?” Eclipse asks.
“Actually now that you say that...none of us has Scan.” Ben frowns. “I mean we could normally tell because of battle damage that’s on the surface but...by that standpoint we have no way to tell how much health something has.”
“Well then, I guess I should say that God gave me the Scan ability huh?” Eclipse smirks.
“Ya know…” Ben starts. “What would happen if God forgot to tell us we can open a menu and then check our stats, equipment, and skills? Cause I’m feeling like that’s a little something we should have...cause battle experience alone is great but sometimes it can’t hurt to double check with a little magical screen telling us what we have and what skills we have.”
Eclipse shrugs. “Because this is reality and not a game? I don't even know how I can tell enemy hp...I just know.”
“Try focusing and say ‘Scan’ like you're casting a spell.” Ben suggests. “I suppose I’ll be the guinea pig here.”
Eclipse nods and focus his eyes on Ben, focusing in everything including body language. “Scan!” Eclipse says as his eyes emit a faint glow. “Wow….that worked? I'm surprised it did.”
“How much health do I have?” Ben asks. “Do you notice any weaknesses? Strengths? What?”
“Well, you have about as many bars as Sephiroth, maybe more if my memory is wrong, and other than knowing your body language and muscle movement, I can't see any the way your thinking.” Eclipse explains.
“Well at least we know it’s not like Final Fantasy to say the least.” Ben shrugs. “But I wonder if the rest of us could learn that ability sooner or later...also how the fuck do I have over 12 bars of health?” He asks curiously, finding that health amount a tad too big for someone like him.
The five Foretellers were taking a leisurely stroll through Daybreak. Taking in all of the sights that the Empire had to offer.
“Wow, this place looks pretty nice.” Dan said.
“Yeah, we didn’t get a chance to actually tour around when we were last here.” Jenny said. “It looks good for a once post-apocalyptic wasteland.” The others agreed. While touring, they started to remember what happened back in the Realm of Darkness.
“So you all remember the footage back in the lab right?” Lan asked, with the others nodding. “So what do you think?”
“It was a surprise really.” Dan said. “It was obvious that that wasn’t the same lab that they kept Crow, or even did the experiment. It was probably all imported to stage the trap.”
“Which means that Crow is in another Realm of Darkness.” Alex finished.
“Well, if worst come to worst, then we can just ask Zeke if we can look at other reflections. But we still need to narrow it down. There could hundreds of reflections.” Jenny said.
Lan agreed. “Well all we can do is work through it. For now, let’s just enjoy our down time.” With that, they continued their walk.
“Oh, hello.” Ben says while walking towards the group. “How are you all doing?” He asks, trying to strike up a friendly conversation.
“Hey Ben,” Lan greeted. “We’re just touring around. How about you?”
“Oh just walking around, telling everyone about the giant monster fight that’s taking place on the moon. Ya know, the usual.” Ben says with a smile.
“Giant Monster fight? What does that mean?”
“Twilight Thorn versus a Darkside.” Ben answers. “Me and Zeke talked about it before one time and we’re finally getting around to it.”
“Wow really!?” Alex yelled. “I want to see that! When is it?”
“Ten PM.” Ben answers again. “So who do you think will win? Speed and strategy, or Strength and Instincts?”
“I lean towards speed more.” Alex says
“Ditto” Dan agreed.
“I think strength is gonna be the winner. Their more sturdy and take more hits.” Jenny said.
“I can’t decide really.” Kira shrugged.
“I feel like they’d both be on equal ground. I guess the match will answer everything.” Lan said.
“And my answer to that is this fight will be awesome and who cares who wins cause giant monsters are fighting...too bad Godzilla won’t be apart of it though...but that would be overkill.” Ben chuckles, remembering how stupid strong that overgrown lizard was. “Anyways which Equestria do you come from?” Ben asks honestly, having a good feeling that they came from an Equestria like Zeke and Eclipse.
“Technically it’s not Equestria. We’re from the Equestria Girls Universe. It’s a bit like our world, except more peaceful.”
“Wait you mean that human thing that was gonna come out in 2013?” Ben asks curiously. “I do remember there were trailers about it, looked fine enough...but if a normal person were to go there they’d think everyone was high.” Ben frowns. “I mean seriously, humans having those personalities and color schemes? Don’t you think that’s a tad silly and weird?”
“We all got picked up by God and given Keyblades. Now fighting an ultimate evil, and you’re probably dating one of the main cast if the pattern is keeping up. Is that really the weirdest thing to ask about now?” Jenny said sarcastically.
As they were talking a voice called out to them “Hey!” the voice shouted as they turned to see Huxley out of breath.
“Huxley? Why you in a rush?” Lan asked.
“Have you seen Zeke he ran away when he saw his wives and that guy can run fast when he’s scared.” Huxley said.
“Well not that anybody else noticed, but I saw him dive into a trash can a while ago.” Dan said. “That was a couple blocks back.”
“Hopefully he’s still there, Thanks.” Huxley said running off.
“Wrong way.” Dan said as Huxley went to the other direction.
“Why did you tell him it was a few blocks away?” Kira asked. “He’s in that trash can over there.” She pointed to one near by.
“I thought it would be funny.” Dan said with a smirk. “You can come out dude.”
They saw Zeke exit the the trash can, stumbling as she walked over to them. “Thanks.” He said, exhausted.
“So when is the spell gonna wear off anyways. You can’t keep hiding from your wives for very long.” Jenny said.
“Not until around eleven or twelve.”
“Well you better keep hiding. I’m pretty sure I see Luna coming down the street.” Alex said.
“Yeah I’d better run…” Ben says worriedly.
Zeke’s response was collapsing on her knees. “You try running all day… Damn, either I’ve gone soft, or the female body is making me more tired than I’d normally get?”
“Need some help?” Ben asks, willing to lend aid to the exhausted Zeke.
“Sure.” Zeke said as Ben helped her up. “Man I don’t feel right.”
“Here. This will help.” Kira said, casting a Curaga on Zeke.
“Thanks… still got that stomach ache though… Must have been number forty on that list…”
“I don’t want to know Zeke.” Ben frowns, helping Zeke run from Luna.
“Well that was interesting.” Lan said. “Well, let’s just get back to our tour. I’m sure that Cafe Twilight told me about is around here somewhere.”
With that, they continued their day.
“Where is he?” Huxley asked outloud. ”Maybe I should go back to the foretellers and ask what street it was on?” It was at that moment, someone rammed into him.
“Sorry Huxley.” Zeke said, helping him up.
“Thanks, wait I thought you were in the dumpster?” Huxley asked confused
“Was, got out, running again… Oh, we still gotta have that fight…”
“And I’m here to help Zeke run from his wives...and I suppose I’ll be a makeshift referee for this encounter.” Ben chimes in.
“Okay if you're the ref I want to make it clear only one keyblade for Zeke.” Huxley said as Zeke looked at him.
“Makes sense.” Ben says while thinking a moment more. “Okay so this is a friendly match, no deadly blows and if either of you can’t fight anymore or I think the fight should stop before it get’s out of control I will stop you both alright?”
“Seems fair.” Zeke said, summoning Master Keeper.
“What about summoning?” Ben asks curiously. “I think that should also not be apart of this match…”
“I don’t know any summoning spells, what about you Huxley?”
“Nope, no spells...unless wayfinders count which I don’t think they do?” Huxley said
“I was meaning you can’t summon Heartless Zeke.” Ben frowns.
“Oh…” Zeke said. “Alright, I only do that for special reasons anyway.”
“Alright so we fighting here or should we disguise you to get to the arena?”
Zeke snapped her fingers, a DTL opening up. “This will take us to the arena, we can fight there fine.” She said, walking into it, followed by the others.
“Sweet.” Huxley said, walking into the DTL “This is bigger than I imagined.” Huxley said in amazement.
“Then apparently you haven’t been to a stadium before.” Ben says.
“I’ve only been to the Coliseum.” Huxley said
“Well, it’s actually just a bunch of single rooms set up like mini versions of the Mirage arena.” Zeke said.
“I wonder what would happen if we all had teams for the Mirage Arena. If memory serves those fights are actually quite challenging.” Ben says, wondering what’ll happen if they all teamed up to beat the tournaments there.
“Meh, come on, let’s go find an empty arena room.” The three walked inside and found one quickly. Zeke entered a few things in then she, Ben and Huxley entered the room. A bright light blinded them for a moment before they found themselves in the Olympus Coliseum. “Feel familiar?”
“Yeah now let’s begin.” Huxley said pulling out Key to Avalon and three wishes.
“Hey! I only get one, but you get two?”
“One out a thousand. It only seems fair.”
“Yet Zeke’s only using one as per the rules, wouldn’t it be fair if you only used one?” Ben asks.
“Fine.” Huxley said, unsummoning Three wishes. “Let’s go.” Huxley said casting “Ifrit” Huxley shouted as flames surrounded him.
Zeke held Master Keeper, waiting for Huxley to strike first. ”He’s gotten pretty strong… I wonder how strong though?” Zeke thought.
Before Zeke could react Huxley jumped out of the fire and looked different more monstrous with his keyblade acting as a tail.
“Well shit.” Zeke said, deflecting an attack. Zeke jumped into the air, throwing Master Keeper into a Reflect Raid, striking Huxley three times before he blocked the rest.
“Burn.” Huxley said as he took a deep breath and launched a fireball at Zeke.
Zeke took a blocking stance, and right before the Fireball made contact, he was surrounded in a dome of Keyblades. “Uhhh. I didn’t summon them!” She called out.
“What in the world?” Ben asks, summoning his keyblade and shield just in case he’ll need it. “Know why they were summoned?” He asks worriedly.
“Nope. I was just getting ready to block, then all these guy’s just appeared by themselves. They’ve never done that before.” Zeke admitted.
“You can let Keyblades talk through you right? Well let’s have X talk or one of them can talk…” Ben says. “Maybe it has something to do with your stomach problem and maybe your little...weakened state.” He says, not entirely sure what’s going on.
“Alright.” Zeke said, the Keyblades disbanding the dome and floating around her. She placed a hand on one. “What’s the deal?” Protect. Was all that came out from the Keyblade speaking to Zeke. “It just says protect... “
“Okay...that didn’t help. Maybe my Keyblade could tell us.” Ben says while raising his weapon up. “I hope it can talk through you...even though it’s technically me.” He says, hoping it could help tell them what’s wrong.
“You are with child.” Huxley said in a deep voice
“Wait WHAT!?!” Ben shouts, looking at Zeke suddenly, worry plastered all over his face at this sudden revelation.
“Beast sense’s. I smell a second heart within you” Huxley said.
Zeke’s face turned a deep shade of pink… before Keyblades appeared everywhere. “I”M GONNA KILL UNUM!!!” She screamed, breaking a nearby wall and it somehow leading to outside the arena.
“Holy fuck!” Ben shouts. “Uh...listen Zeke, I know this is sudden and I can understand your anger, but can you not kill her? Please?” Ben asks worriedly, starting to slowly move towards the exit so he could get out and warn Unum quickly.
Huxley quickly changed back and ran up to Zeke. “Whoa calm down buddy you’re going to hurt the baby.” Huxley said, not making things better.
Zeke’s response was every Keyblade out slashing at Huxley, rendering him unconscious before all of them even hit him.
“Oooooh fuck…” Ben says worriedly, raising his shield in worry. “Uh...Zeke? Um...want to go get something to eat? Maybe do something to distract you from….beating me or hurting Unum a lot?” He says, hoping to get something through her blind rage right now. To his shock, Zeke’s eyes changed, one glowed a bright white, and the other pulsated with darkness. “Uh...hello?” He asks, hoping that was still Zeke and not something worse.
To his further surprise, her hair turned blue. “Damn, that was close.”
“Okay what the fuck is going on?” Ben says worriedly.
“It’s me, the X-blade, I can take over Zeke’s body if needed… and she really didn’t make this take over easy.”
“Okay so how do you want to handle this sudden situation?” Ben frowns.
At this point Huxley woke up. “Man that hurt.” Huxley said running to Ben. “So why is Zeke’s hair blue?”
“That is X controlling her body...and thank god because I was scared I was going to get beaten way too much.” Ben says while keeping his shield up just in case.
“You’re lucky I finally managed to take control… At that much rage and power Zeke was accessing from his heart, me, and the other Keyblades, she could have killed Core in a fight.”
“To be honest that doesn’t sound helpful right now. So anyways...want us to warn Unum?” He asks X.
“You warn Unum I’ll find the Foretellers and Eclipes just incase Zeke breaks through.” Huxley said getting on a Keyblade glider.
“Don’t worry about her breaking out, when I take over Zeke loses consciousness. Until I give control back, she’s out like a light.”
“Okay then…” Ben says while lowering his shield. “Well...we should still warn Unum about all of this…” Ben frowns. “Christ, and here I thought this would have been a simple day…”
“Come on, let’s go for a walk, I usually just see things from what Zeke is doing, so moving around myself will be a nice change.” X said as they walked out of the hole and into Daybreak, followed by Ben.
“Well...I suppose it would be nice to talk with you X.” Ben says honestly. “By the by...what do you think about my Keyblade?” He asks, showing X his Keyblade.
“Frankly, it’s not a real Keyblade unless some Grandfather Light is forged within it, it’s sorta like a copy, since a Keyblade is only it’s Keychain, that Keychain lacks Grandfather Light.”
“Well...I suppose that makes sense. Cause this keyblade was...forged from a piece of my heart.” Ben explains.
“I know, it sounds just like you.”
“Alright...I just hope Reunion isn’t saying anything silly.” Ben says sheepishly.
“It doesn’t say much, but when it does talk, it’s mentioning the things it’s been through since it was forged… gotta say, where or how Core made a Keyblade forge I’ll never know.”
“Well it’s worrying when you think about it...I just hope we can stop his forge or his forging technique to stop him from just making as many as he wants.” Ben says with a frown.
“Again, without Grandfather Light, or Darkness, they’re not real Keyblades.”
“It’s real enough...but anyways how’s it feel being wielded by Zeke?” Ben asks curiously.
“Honestly, refreshing. Even Mors, er, Lord Death, was kinda a pushover in the beginning. Zeke grew up to be a killer, but only will kill to protect what he loves. Having an experienced fighter from the get-go is nice.”
“I have Unum and I already told her that Zeke got knocked up.” Huxley said dropping of Unum from his Keyblade Glider.
“I am so sorry- why is X taking control?” Unum asked.
“Because she would have killed you if X didn’t...did I forget that part?” Huxley said.
“All I heard was I knocked up my husband and that was it.” Unum admitted. “I didn’t think those spells were fertil… crap, then the spell won’t wear off till… I’m not actually sure. I’ll need to ask Rune.”
“I don’t know much about magic but I’m pretty sure the spell will stop taking effect after a day or so after birth…” Ben says, taking a wild guess but it seemed like a good guess either way.
“I guess that sounds about right.” Unum said. “Crap… well, I did number seventy… and that was one I tried not to do…”
“I don’t want to know.” Huxley said as the Foretellers arrived.
“Oh, hey guys.” Ben says, trying to change the subject from Rune’s fetishes.
“We came as soon as we heard. So is it really true? And why is her hair different?” Kira asked.
“His hair is different because it’s the X-blade in control and yes she is pregnant I was the one that told her.” Huxley said as they wondered how he could tell.
“Well that is very interesting.” Dan said, “So I’m guessing that she was pretty mad.”
“He wanted to murder Unum.” Huxley said.
“Alright, I guess the best option we have now is to go to the Palace and tell everyone else. Should we keep him captive until he calms down?” Lan asked.
“I’m not giving control back to Zeke til we can make sure when I do, she’s calm.”
“Alright. Then to the palace.”
“Yeah I actually have a bit to talk about with all of you.” Ben says, remembering he had to talk to the council about stuff...before stopping. “Waitwaitwait...did you say one of your wielders was Lord Death?” He asks, a small amount of giddiness starting to show up.
“Yeah, his name was Mors back then, was human too, lost a fight with Core, world split into the other worlds, multiverse, and because he became a grim reaper, his heart was out of balance, and lost the ability to wields me.”
“Well….that’s a whole bunch of something.” Ben says, his eyes wide at hearing such a thing. “Didn’t...know that.”
“Yeah, Lord Death is from the generation that survived the world breaking into many. So that makes him just a few trillion years younger than Core and God.”
“My reflections Discord and Celestia and Luna’s parents said they were survivors of the Keyblade war…” Ben says honestly. “There nice people don’t worry but...just thought I’d mention it.”
“Lots of people lost their lives that year, yeah, the war lasted a year. You can say almost every Keyblade has PTSD just remembering a small thing about it.”
“I am so sorry.” Ben says quickly, not liking how he made them remember something so horrid. “There’s so many questions I have...yet I doubt I’ll be able to learn much…” He says, not sure if he could ask X any questions about the past and if that would at all cause bad things to happen.
“Let’s not dawdle on the past for now. We need to make our way to the palace.” Dan said. “And If you are curious about the War, then we could tell you at a later time.” He offered.
“You all have a lot to explain about all this ‘Foreteller’ crap, and Luxu has a lot of crap to explain as well, and hopefully you all could talk to him.” Ben says.
“Oh yeah, we have some questions for Master Luxu too.” Alex added.
“By the by...should I ask what he stored here? Cause he said that he shoved something here and made sure Core couldn’t reach it...know why?” Ben asks curiously, remembering Luxu talked about golf clubbing this place away as far as he could to keep it away from Core.
“We’ll explain on the way.”
“So you're telling me…” Ben takes a deep breath. “That this Master of Masters decided to craft the most dangerous, most deadly, and most whatever else Keyblade just because he was scared of X?” Ben frowns. “This thing can revoke existence better than Memory Stealer.” Ben says worriedly.
“That’s about the size of it.” Jenny said. “He explained it all himself when we found the damn thing.”
“Why the hell would Jesus make something so fucking demonic?” Ben frowns, remembering that the Master of Masters is God's son. “Um...did you know about the Masters father being God?” He asks curiously.
“Yeah we already know. And he made it because he was afraid that X-blade would appear again, also if Master Ava failed her role in spreading the light after the War had consumed all worlds in darkness.” Lan explained.
“Then it's a good thing this Master Ava or whatever did her job right.” Eclipse says walking up to the group.
“Yes. If it wasn’t for her and her students, then the worlds would still be coated in darkness.” Kira said seriously.
“Yeah, I wasn't dissing her. That was a complement, trust me.” Eclipse says in response to the hostility.
“Anyways.” Ben says, not wanting a bad thing to start here. “Besides the Master deciding to make an existence ender...mind telling me about all of the stuff that happened before the War?” He asks, wanting to know more about what happened before the war happened.
“Well the original Foretellers were the students of the Master of Masters. Before he and Luxu disappeared, he gave each of his students a role. Ira to lead them, Aced to be his second in command, Invi to watch over them, Gula do decipher the Book of Prophecies, and Ava to gather and teach the Dandelions. All while gathering their Unions and training exceptional keyblade users. After they discovered a Nightmare Chirithy, the Foretellers began to distrust each other. One thing lead to another, and that started the Keyblade war. Between the Masters and their Unions. The only Union that didn’t participate was Master Ava’s Union as she released her Dandelions, and went after Luxu.” Lan explained.
“That…” Ben starts. “That sounds like the stupidest fucking soap opera I have ever heard.” He says with a frown. “I’m sorry I know it’s something that’s deep and meaningful but holy fuck.”
A DTL opened behind Ben, and Luxu walked out. “Dude, insult that stuff again, and I will kill you.” Luxu said, his tone one of anger.
“I didn’t mean to offend…” Ben says honestly.
“Yes you did…”
“I suppose it would seem that way to someone that’s lived through it.” Ben sighs out. “Anyways what are you doing Luxu?”
“Duh, as for why I’m here, I came to see the ghost’s again.” Luxu looked at the Foretellers. “I take it you saw the Hall of Sins?”
“Yeah, we did when we rose the tower back up.” Alex said. “And we’re not ghosts. We have names.”
“To me, you're ghost’s of people I once knew. You see the rest of the hall?”
“The hell about a hall?” Ben frowns, not entirely sure about this part.
“It’s where my reflection’s and I all placed our friends robes and Keyblades to rest, as well as the boxes.”
“Well then…” Ben frowns. “I wonder how much more very important crap I’m missing…”
“Well he did say boxes. So was there more than the Void blade the Master wanted to hide?” Dan asked.
“Myself and dad had reflections, so yes. Lot’s to hide. Void was just the worst of them. Each box holds something dark, costing them all to lose their hearts and bodies. All that you see them as now is a Lingering Will.”
“Wait...Lingering Will? I thought that was just Terra’s armor acting on it’s own?” Ben asks in confusion.
“A lingering will is like a ghost possessing something.” Luxu explained.
“I turned my reflections Lingering Will back into Terra and now something is telling me that was a bad idea.” Huxley said.
“My Terra is back to normal but...his armor is still probably in the Graveyard...or not because of that really weird situation where a crystal coffin holding Ventus there appeared….” Ben frowns.
“Maybe, who knows. So, ghosts, wanna see the other boxes?” Luxu asked.
“I...suppose.” Ben says honestly. “I might regret it but I might as well know. I’m missing so much info as is….”
“Good, oh, as for bringing a Lingering Will back to life, it’s just getting them what they lost back.” Luxu explained. “Now then, let’s head to the Hall of Sins.”
“Let’s a go.” Ben says as he tagged along to find this Hall of Sins.
“Find me before you wake Zeke up I’m going out.” Huxley said as his stomach growled.
“You all head on, explain it all to Zeke later, I’m gonna help his wives prepare for when she wakes up.” X said, walking off.
“I’m going to head off aswell, besides, I need to tell you something X….in private.” Eclipse said
“So I guess it's just the rest of us.” Alex said. “And I’m really curious what else the Master of Masters had up his sleeve.”
“I wonder what wonders I’ll have to purge from my memory. Also Luxu...you do know that the ‘Hall of Sin’ sounds like an actual dungeon from the Diablo series right?” Ben asks.
“Diablo? What’s that dick gotta do with this?” Luxu asked.
“I mean the game Diablo, not that bastard.” Ben says. “Ya know, the top down dungeon crawler made by Blizzard?” He explains, hoping Luxu knew about it. “Actually...now that I think about it in some worlds have video games about other worlds?” Ben asks with a frown, finding that little trail of thought quite interesting.
“Let’s not get distracted.” Lan intervened. “To the Hall of Sins.”
“Sorry man.” Ben says sheepishly. “I’m...getting into too many tangents now a days...with a side of philosophy for some weird ass reason.”
The group of Luxu, the five Foretellers, and Ben arrived in the Hall of Sins. The room looked to be untouched since the last time Zeke and the others were there.
“Now then” Luxu said, gaining everyone’s attention. “Where do you think the other boxes are?”
“Where?” Dan asked.
“It's in another chamber connected to this one.” Luxu said, summoning Gazing Eye.
“What chamber? I don’t see another room.” Jenny said.
Luxu struck the floor with his Keyblade, and In a flash, there was a small spiral staircase appeared where the floor was. “I like to call it, ‘Hell’.” Luxu said as he walked down the stairs.
“Well let’s see if it lives up to the name.” Ben mutters to himself as he followed Luxu down the stairs, along with the rest of the party.
The group walked down for a while, finally exiting into a massive, dimly lit room, where black boxes like the one Void was in were placed in aisles, with each having a Gazing Eye and a tattered black cloak resting on them. “I’m the only one who walked out of here. The last Luxu of all the reflections of me...” Luxu said.
“The other you’s died? How’d that happen if you’re still here?” Alex asked.
“...When we all came here, you can imagine we all weren’t in the best mental state…I walked away, because I didn’t want to die...“
“Oh…” Ben mutters, now understanding full well why Luxu called this ‘Hell’. “That’s...can we agree to never tell Time about this?” He asks Luxu worriedly.
“Agreed. Now then, each box holds something different, something dark. That’s why we hid them all here, they’re all weapons, some worthy of being Core’s, others that have no reason to exist. This room, is the devil’s arsenal.”
“...” Ben takes a breath. “Um...wow...this is...pretty fucked up…” He frowns, not entirely sure if he want’s to start looking through the boxes. “But...why do I have a feeling one of these has plans for some demon golem army or something…” Ben asks, just naming off a random thing that could exist in here.
“It could be. From what we saw last time, it couldn’t be any more dangerous that the Void blade.” Lan said.
Luxu kicked open a box, knocking over the rusted Gazing Eye and tattered cloak on it in the process. Inside, was a small pistol, with a Heartless symbol on it. “Experiment 0894-BA… the Heartless gun… rather than dying when shot, instant heartless, never needs to be reloaded, instant dark army for the holder.” Luxu said.
“Oh.” Ben mutters. “That’s...special. But um...is all the items here made of Darkness?” Ben asks. “No experiments made using Nothingness?” He asks, his morbid curiosity sadly getting to him.
Luxu walked over to another box, and flicked it open also. Inside, was a sword that looked like it was made from glass. “Experiment G8529-R3… the End… one hit, a cut, enemy becomes a Nobody, and their heart… destroyed.”
“Well this room certainly earned its name.” Dan said. “Were all of these just for experiments or is there a purpose? Besides putting the world in more danger by them existing in the first place.”
“Purpose?” Luxu chuckled coldly. “Everything in here, it’s purpose, was to end it all… just because my father feared the X-blade. Void was his worst one… second to none… not even Experiment one.”
“What’s the first experiment?” Kira asked
Luxu merely pointed up, as everyone looked up, they nearly screamed at the massive eyeball staring at them. “Experiment one…the God of the Void…or, at least, an artificial Void.”
“Why in the name of the nine hells did he decide to make a god like Beholder!?” Ben asks, fear filling his voice as he stared at the giant eye.
“The Void does contain life, far more dangerous and evil than anything the realms of Darkness, or Core, could ever make. If one was to access that power… I need not say more.”
“So...Void Lords and Eldritch beings do exist…” Ben says worriedly. “That’s...not good.”
“God and Core, before they became what they are now, had a younger brother, he fell into Void, Experiment one… was born from grandfather's own blueprints my dad found… and he made it reality.”
“I…” Ben starts. “For some reason...I feel like I should know who that is...but I don’t know why.” Ben frowns, rummaging through his head on where he might have heard of someone who has the powers of the Void.
“In any case, you all now know just how dangerous everything in here is…so make sure…if you ever need to use anything here…know that you accept nothing short of hell for using the things in here.”
“Memory Stealer isn’t anywhere near this…” Ben mutters worriedly, thinking that Xion’s keyblade was already stupid strong but seeing this hell it feels like he was holding a normal stick compared to an arsenal of the damned.
“Dad wanted to create weapons, to kill gods… he succeeded. He made weapons fit for devils.”
“To think, the Master of Masters would make these weapons. He taught you and the original Foretellers and inspired their Unions. This, isn’t befitting of a true Keybearer.” Lan said sadly.
“You know what he, and all his reflections told my reflections? About what was in our boxes… he said this to all of us… ‘they’re peacekeepers.’” Luxu said angrily. “And we were dumb enough to believe it.”
“Well...if he told you the truth you’d probably smack him and tell him to destroy it…” Ben says. “It still doesn’t excuse this hellish amount of weapons that don’t deserve to exist to begin with but still…”
“Yeah... there is only one thing he made, that could come close to redeeming him…” Luxu reached into his cloak, and pulled out a scroll. “Blueprints… for a Keyblade Forge.”
“X said you needed Grandfather Light to make Keyblades…” Ben says, still not a hundred percent on this whole ‘make keyblades without light’ part.
“That’s what makes this one invention amazing…place Grandfather light, no matter how small, into its fire… and it will make it grow, and multiply. This forge, can bring back the Grandfather Light.”
“That sounds...both amazing...and yet scary that he somehow figured out how to make a primordial entity grow and multiply…” Ben says honestly.
“It’s not complete though, it’s missing one thing… a rather sadistic missing piece…”
“What is it?” Lan asked.
“The heart, of the X-blades wielder…”
“Ya know...I thought it would have been the Heart of a world and all that inhabited it...but that seems equally sadistic for some reason…” Ben says with a frown, not sure why he thought of something like that.
“Do me a favor… don’t tell Zeke about it, he’ll try and work around it…and fail. Only a balanced heart can make the forge operate, power it… I’d rather not he know this is how every Keyblade forge is made…”
“Don’t worry. We’ll keep quiet.” Lan said. “What do we do with the blueprints though? There is a chance he’ll find them.”
“Luxu is on my reflection of Equestria so Zeke won’t always see him so there’s that...and I’m pretty sure Luxu would sooner cleave a world in half then have that scroll get into anyone’s hands other than his…” Ben explains.
“Even so… Gazing eye has shown me that you find Core’s forge, that one he modified with darkness… that event will drive Zeke to his limit.”
“Well thank you for answering my question on Core having his own Keyblade forge...cause X said that my keyblade is just a copy of one…” Ben explains.
“Not a copy, just… incomplete.”
“Now that we’ve seen… everything, we should head to where the others are. We’ve been here quite a while. And I’d rather not be in this room any longer than I have to.” Lan said coldly.
Luxu snapped his fingers, opening a DTL. “Yeah, I gotta go. Told Time I was heading to the bathroom and it’s been awhile since then now.” Luxu said as he entered, the DTL closing as he walked in.
“Well then...who want’s ice cream? Cause I want ice cream to help drown my brain from that horrifying mess…” Ben says while clapping his hands. “Also sorry that Luxu had to go...he has a girlfriend now.”
“We get it… well I get it.” Lan said. “So, we should be on our way.”
The rest of the party had swiftly left Hell.
Eclipse walks with X for a while without saying anything before saying. “I'm just going to come out and say it… two things. First, I can't summon Oblivion. Second….it's about the person I killed.”
X stopped walking, and stood there for a time. “Your heart… it’s trying to split. Back in the day, we called that ‘Split Core’. When darkness and light in a heart is trying to come apart by themselves. I am curious though… what happened to Oblivion?”
“I….I watched my darkness consume his Keychain. The darkness also took away his free will, saying that although Oblivion is a Keyblade of light, it draws power from darkness.”
X was visibly struggling to keep calm. “Oblivion is a Twin Keyblade, Oathkeeper keeps him in check, while he is made from light, his power is connected to the darkness in his wielders heart. Oathkeeper draws from the light only, the two were middle children, made to replace me until a wielder of my own showed up for me. In other words, they are the balance keepers when I am not around.”
“I...I'm so sorry...I can tell Oath is keeping her sadness and anger bottled up, but my darkness point blank said, one more tug on my heart, and he comes free. I can't help her.”
“A Keyblade without it’s free will and mind… becomes close to a fallen Keyblade, in your understandable equivalent… of a demon. As for your heart, yes. One tug, one his over the heart, your darkness will escape from you. Now then… I saw Oathkeepers dents.” X’s tone was dark.
“The first ones were from….the kill...the others were my darkness when we fought...I didn't think a Keyblade could dent.” Eclipse says, still perplexed by that fact.
“We may be powerful, but even we face mortality, injuries. While age isn’t the issue, it’s about the impacts that can do us in. For every bit of darkness we destroy with our wielders, we both grow stronger… if the darkness is too strong for us to handle, we bend, twist, crack, shatter… die. Seems your opponent and your darkness were too strong for the both of you… what triggered this?”
“I...I killed one of the Ventrals….in anger after she dented Oathkeeper. Oblivion was screaming for her blood and I noticed she was wary whenever I struck near her stomach….I used stopga despite knowing how draining it is and struck with the intent to kill….I killed both her...and her child.” Eclipse said, his breath becoming heavy as If he was about to throw up. “After that...the killing mood….and you can guess the rest…”
X was silent for a long time. “So, you admit killing an unborn child to a council member… while I won’t punish you for the killing of the woman… her child is another story… that, you will be punished for.”
“I figured that would be the case...and I wouldn't have it any other way….even Oath shut up when I brought up that fact.” Eclipse said, looking at the ground.
“I don’t think Zeke or the council should know about this… but… was this the girl?” X pulled out the pendant Ben gave Zeke, and showed the pictures to Eclipse.
Eclipse nods sadly. “Yes, her name was Kristy.”
“If Zeke’s memories are right… she had one dream… aside from robbing every bank in Australia.”
“I believe it...they are human. Bad people, but human just the same. And humans dream.” Eclipse says shakily. “What...what was hers?”
“To be a mom.”
“Heh...so not only did I take her life...but I stole her dream…” Eclipse says, tears forming in his eyes. “Damn it….”
“Now then… what should your punishment for killing an unborn child be?”
“Nothing is too much for that… hell, I'd give myself a life sentence. But something tells me you have a different plan.”
“A life sentence sounds good… from now on, you’re sentenced to life in caretaking.” X said, a smirk across the face he was controlling.
“I….what?” Eclipse says, confused.
“You heard me. When you get back to your reflection, open an orphanage, and take care of every lost child you come across… till you die. Understood? You ended a life not yet lived, so your punishment will be to help and aid those that need it in the beginning of theirs.”
“I… I understand. I don't think I'm...the one to raise children but I understand.” Eclipse says, still confused, but glad he is getting some kind of punishment.
“Good then, now, mind doing me a favor?”
“Depends on the favor.” Eclipse responds.
“I’m heading over to Zeke’s wives to give control back to her… mind when she wakes up, you keep her from strangling Unum? She kinda knocked her up.”
Eclipse stared blankly at X for a moment before bursting out laughing .“Oh gods...Sure X, I'll help.”
“Great, wanna know something only I know, well, Kingdom Hearts and I know? It’s about Zeke.”
“I'll bite, what is it?”
“Zeke is a human Keyblade, you know this, but the kind of Keyblade he… she is… it’s a human version of me… and so will her child… you understand that there’s only meant to be one of me in existance, now there’s gonna be three. You know what that means?”
“The multiverse is fucked when that child hits puberty?”
“Ha! Not quite. None of Zeke’s other children were born like… me, only this one… which makes me thing only the ‘direct’ descendants of Zeke can be like me, if that happens… need I say more?”
Dawning realisation hits Eclipse upside side the head. “The child will have a balanced heart. And have access to Kingdom Hearts...oh fuck.”
“Not just that, if this child is born female, then she might have another X-blade child. Half Keyblades are one thing… but human X-blades… they’re demigods.”
“If this kid is female….Zeke will have given birth to the Keyblade variant of the Alicorns...holy hell….”
“Exactly. If that happens, that’s a positive, and negative.”
“I can see how. Positive, you have a race of balancers. Downside is exactly that, a race of balance. One kid becomes too goody two shoes, and one will end up being a villain. In fighting amongst family over something as natural as breathing for them. And with access to Kingdom Hearts and now the multiverse…..” Eclipse stops that train of thought.
“Yeah… frightens me and Kingdom Hearts both, but, if it happens, it happens.”
“As most time travel movies state, you can’t change the past, only add to it. What's done is done.”
“Yeah. Now, come on, we’re close to Zeke’s bedroom, and I’m sure Unum told them what happened already, so you just keep Zeke from going crazy, alright?”
“Worst case scenario, I use stopga and deal with the migraine from hell the next morning.”
The two made it to Zeke’s bedroom, Zeke’s wives were there. Some were nervous, others were chuckling. X layed Zeke’s body on the bed and closed their eyes, Zeke’s hair quickly changing back to blond. “I fucked up…” Unum said.
“Hey, don't blame yourself. From what X told me on the way here, this is a small thing that could have happened after going that far from you.” Eclipse says
“I didn’t think those spells were fertile…” Rune said. “It’s kinky, but still unexpected.”
“Well, what's done is done. Lets hope momma Zeke here thinks the same when she wakes up.” Eclipse said comically.
Rainbow Dash chuckled. “I wonder if when the kid is older, are they gonna forever gonna call Zeke mom, or dad?”
“That….. is a very good question.”
“I just hope the child is born healthy.” Toriel said. “In my world, some monsters change their gender at will to reproduce, but this is a human so… I’m not sure.”
“It is also magic, and despite my many magic lessons, I have come to the conclusion that magic doesn't care if it makes sense, it does what it wants. As long as he stays a she for the term, I don't see what could go wrong.”
“Core.” Fluttershy said, worried. “If they somehow attack… Unversed can already managed to be on Daybreak, but if they show up… with Zeke like this…”
“Flutters, if there is one thing you of all people should know, is don't fuck with a momma, especially while pregnant. That's asking to die.”
“Ugh.” Zeke’s voice sounded, everyone in the room stiffened in slight fear. “I have the worst head ac-” Zeke’s eyes shot open. “... Did… Did Unum really get me pregnant?” She asked, sitting up.
“‘Fraid so cuz. But hey, it's all okay. Now you get to know what your wives go through.” Eclipse stated bluntly
There was a noticeable sweat bead on Zeke’s forehead. “Heheh… yay, I’m gonna be the first man from earth to go through childbirth… Am I gonna be stuck like this after the kid’s born?”
“I...have no idea but according to Twilight you shouldn't.”
“Well, it’s likely.” Twilight said. “While no incident like this is typically reported, there were a few known cases back before the Nobodies showed up. About half of the people a few days after birth changed back, and the ones who enjoyed being female stayed that way… seems mostly to depend on your feelings of the matter.”
“That’s just it though.” Zeke said, crossing her arms. “I kinda don’t care if I’m a guy or girl, the whole pregnant thing is just… surprising… I get this is someone's fetish, but I’m just in the middle of hating and liking it.”
“Hey, think of it like this, what's done is done, no need to dwell on it or stuff gets worse. Focus on after the baby arrives for now.” Eclipse says, trying to be helpful.
“I’m worried about the baby now… If it’s a boy or girl, what kinda Keychain it will come out as… if Core tries anything…”
“For the boy or girl, I think that's a common one, the keychain I would think would be more interesting than scary.” Eclipse says “As for that last fear, you have your wives, friends, a entire kingdom, and me to help out with defence if he strikes while you're in labor. Any other time is suicide on Core’s side.”
“Even so… what if… the baby, or I don’t… make it?”
“Alright girls, you help him out here, I'm not the one with experience.” Eclipse says, making room for the others.
The first to come up was Hearts Care, and Derpy, who both wrapped their arms around Zeke. “Listen Zeke.” Hearts Care started. “That is a reasonable fear, both you and the baby could die in the process, but you know what helps?”
“What?”
“Wanting to see your baby.” Derpy finished. “Childbirth is a miracle because both mother and child could die in the process, when both survive, that’s the real miracle.”
“Besides.” Rune cut in. “We’re here for you, and even as a pregnant woman, there’s fun to be had~”
Zeke blushed. “You got me there. I guess it will just happen when it happens.”
“Oh and about that part of being the first male from earth to get pregnant, at least your not the first to have a period. That title belongs to me.” Eclipse buts in.
Zeke and Eclipse burst out in laughter. “True, but birth will hurt a lot more I imagine.”
“Yeah, but you can wear yours like a badge of honor, and have a trophy to show for it in the form of a kid. I just have the memory of pain and anger.”
“And your Twilight’s laughing at your misery I bet.”
“....and her stupid photos….I swear if that mare wasn't my sister…” Eclipse grumbles.
“Well, thanks for calming me down… So, I guess all that’s left for today is the Darkside vs. Twilight Thorn fight on the moon, hope you don’t mind Luna.”
“Not at all.” Luna said. “Could use a few hundred more craters.”
“And with that, I'll leave you ladies to have some….fun time. See you at ten cuz!” Eclipse says with a smirk as he walks out.
Daybreak was filled with excitement over the monster fight, many were watching on tv, some flew to the moon itself via glider to watch up close. Zeke, Ben, Eclipse, and a few others stood in front of camera’s to explain the battle. “Greetings Daybreak, it’s council member Zeke… Yeah, I know, it’s a… spell gone wrong at the lab. Anyway, today is Daybreak’s first ever giant monster fight, and joining me are Eclipse, acting as the commentator, and Ben, who is in control of the second monster.” Zeke backed up, giving the two room to speak.
“It’s wonderful to meet the people of Daybreak.” Ben says with a small bow before straightening himself before stepping aside so Eclipse could talk.
Eclipse stepped up with a smile. “Today we are watching two titans that we have always wondered ‘who would win?’ The Nobody Giant, Twilight Thorn, or the Great Shadow, Darkside. The Nobody and Heartless will be under control by Council member Zeke and Ben respectively, so don't worry those of you in the audience, no harm will come to any of you.”
Zeke quickly stepped in. “No, Daybreak homeworld residents, please remain calm, much as I have full, non corrupted use of Heartless, Ben here has full control over his Nobodies without being insane. He’s nutty at best.” Zeke stepped away again.
“That depends on how you define those words Zeke.” Ben jokes with a smile. “But as council member Zeke has explained yes, I have full control over Nobodies without being a bad guy. I am also, as far as any of us know, the only person who can control Nobodies while still retaining my heart. Everything will be under control.” He explains before stepping away again.
Eclipse decides to add some charm for this next bit. “Besides, let’s break away from the safety, let’s talk about the Combatants! It’s not everyday you see a Darkside, let alone a Twilight Thorn! What can you say about their strengths and weaknesses?”
“I’ll start.” Ben says before stepping forward. “A Twilight Thorn is fast and flexible, able to swiftly dodge and attack at the same time. It can also shift its form to either act like a dome to summon Creeper nobodies and thorns to attack its opponent. It also has the ability to fly and basically turn itself into a giant magical cannon. I’m not entirely sure if it can chain up a Darkside but I do know that if it get’s the chance a Twilight Thorn can and most likely will summon a giant sphere of energy to drive into its opponent.” Ben explains. “But while you might think that’s all well and good the Twilight Thorn tends to just move around and focus it’s thoughts on it’s opponent, not attacking a good majority of the time even if it’s ready to defend itself. It’s special ‘dome’ ability can leave it wide open for attacks even if the thorns it summons can defend it’s not as good of a defense as some might think.” Ben explains before thinking for a moment. “Did I miss anything or was that about it?” He asks, hoping he didn’t miss anything of importance here as he stepped away.
“I think that’s all.” Zeke said, stepping forward. “Now then, we all know a Darkside varies in power, attacks, but is known to be rather slow compared to a Twilight thorn. What it does have for it though, is raw strength and primal instinctual combat. So in a nutshell, this is primal instinct vs basic intelligence, strength or speed? Which will win? We won’t stop you all from betting, but any of you try to help your side win or start a fight, you will be arrested.” Zeke said. “Now then, Let the fight begin.” Zeke snapped his fingers as the camera suddenly changed to the moon’s surface, where a Darkside came up from the darkness.
Ben clapped his hands and placed them on the ground, a giant white hole appearing behind him as thorns started swirling around before a Twilight Thorn appeared, standing there and looking at the Darkside.
Eclipse flew up on his Glider, a microphone strapped to his hoof. “Ladies and Gentlemen, It’s time for a monster fight!” He yelled as the magic walls around the arena came up. “In the shadow corner we have Darkside! On the Nothing corner Twilight Thorn! Let the battle commence!”
“To start off the Fight we see Twilight Thorn dodge a blow from the Darkside, oh he’s summoning the shadows! Oh no, this left him open for a attack from the twilight thorn, sending the thorn directly to the Darkside! They didn’t do much, but Twilight Thorn is still untouched folks! Darkside is sticking his hand into the ground, and pulling out a Dark sphere! And there are too many of them for it’s large sides as the Twilight thorn takes some hits of his own! That's going to leave a mark. Looks like Twilight Thorn is done playing as it goes for it’s own Sphere attack! Glad I’m on this side of the barrier and OH! Darkside just TANKED that hit! it is looking pretty bad but sure isn’t about to show it as it grabs the Twilight Thorn and tries to pummel it while they are on the ground! Brutal! Wouldn’t expect anything less from a- did-did Twilight Thorn just slip from under Darkside, slapping him the entire time?! Looks like that mind of Thorn’s is on overdrive right now as they are both nearing their last legs here. And Twilight with the dome, mixed with Darkside summoning those shadow again. The Shadow’s and Creepers are duking it out as Darkside rears up to do it’s whole chest shot thing. With Twilight immobile for now, those hits are all hitting! It is starting to look like Darkside, But wait! Twilight Thorn decides to use it’s Sphere again?! How many can it do?! And OH! It’s so close folks, I’d estimate one more hit, and it’s all over! Darkside, going for that punch, and Twilight thorn dodges with a mass of thorns to Darkside’s face! And it disperses back into darkness! It’s all over folks! The winner is Twilight Thorn!” Eclipse yells as he flies back down to where the three all met up earlier.
“Seemed a little touch and go don’t ya think?” Ben asks, the massive amount of cheering at the fight being awesome felt like it could be felt three worlds over.
“Kinda.” Zeke says. “We should do this more often with different enemies. You game?”
“Yes, yes and more yes.” Ben says with a giddy smile. “And maybe, just maybe, there are other giant Nobodies that could add to the fun don’t ya think?”
“Dragon vs that boss from KH one?” Eclipse suggests.
“Sure, but some other day, let’s not break Luna’s moon in one day now.” Zeke jokes, turning to the camera. “Well then, till whenever these two show up again, night Daybreak.”
Eclipse and Ben both wave to the camera as the cameraman signals it turning off. “That was fun.” Eclipse says, taking a sip of water.
“So Ben.” Zeke starts. “Mind helping in bring back the rest of the world tomorrow?”
“It sounds like quite a task.” Ben says before waving his hand, the Twilight thorn vanishing quickly. “But let’s hope I’m up to the task. Becoming a Keyblade Master sure helped me with summoning so I think I can handle it.”
“Great, I wanna get a bunch of stuff out of the way before the kid comes, and since Keyblade children only need a month and a half in the womb, I got a short limit.”
“Is everyone a Keyblade Master but me?” Eclipse ask exasperated.
“Well, I think two other people I know haven’t taken their exams for the Master mark, but I should try and check up on them again.”
“Who are these other two?” Ben asks curiously. “Other people god gave keyblades to or what?”
“Okami, and John Corvo. Neither of them had Keyblades, I gave them one each. Okami got Two Become One, and John got Fenrir. John has… assassin abilities from the Dishonored game, and Okami is some kinda guard.”
“Wait….Corvo?” Ben says before his eyes widen in realization. “No wonder why I thought that…” Ben mutters to himself. “Well thank you for telling me that Zeke...wonder if I’ll meet those two anytime soon.” Ben says honestly.
“Hopefully. Been a while and those two have their own issues to deal with, also, Ben, I wanna talk with Luxu. X told me a few things, and I wanna ask about how to fix dented Keyblades…Eclipse’s Oathkeeper needs repairs.”
Eclipse looks down, ashamed. “Yeah...Yeah she is.”
“Luxu’s with Time at the moment but I’m pretty sure he’s willing to talk to ya…” Ben says honestly, unconsciously shivering at the horrors that Luxu showed him and the Foretellers in that hell hole. “I’m pretty sure he’s got a lot to talk about alright…”
“That reminds me, I need to tell you what God told me not long ago Zeke, but with all this craziness I almost forgot.” Eclipse says looking up.
“What’s up?” Zeke asks.
“Apparently I was close to unlocking Oblivion and Oathkeeper’s true powers….Oblivion to send someone and all their reflections to the void, and oathkeeper to bring a single reflection of somebody out. Then my heart started to split….”
Zeke’s eyes widened. “So then… what you're saying is… if you can unlock this power, you can get Core’s Unum back?”
“That doesn’t sound either completely broken or have more drawbacks than a hooker in vegas with every known STD known to man whatsoever.” Ben says, not entirely making sense but hoping his point got across to them.
“I’m never using Oblivion’s when I get him back. I could be about to die, with Luna and Twi bleeding right next to me, and I wouldn’t use it. That kind of power….no one deserves to erase existence.” Eclipse said firmly.
“Memory Stealer has a similar ability but a lot weaker. It can only revoke the existence of people with a heart...and trust me I understand that fact a lot more, Core even told me about it.” Ben says honestly. “I should get to that with the Council...I have a few things to talk about…”
“I...I don’t know if I should. I know they would want to know about everything about me...and there are some things, some skeletons best left in the closet.”
“I understand...but remember we need to stand united against Core and his allies...we all understand if you want to keep certain things under wraps but sooner or later you’re gonna have to tell people...mostly your friends.” Ben explains.
“Yeah yeah….” Eclipse says, looking down. “I know it will come out eventually...I just want to delay it for now, you know?”
“I understand.” Ben nods. “But sooner rather than later, that page of your story will appear. Just be ready when it comes alright? All our stories, even while separate, are all together in this.” He says while putting a gentle hand on Eclipse’s head. “Remember that alright?”
Eclipse chuckles. “This is my story Auron, no need to get all preachy on me.”
“I wish I was Auron.” Ben laughs. “But oh well, we can’t all be philosophical badasses ya know?” He says before taking his hand off of the pony’s head.
“Still though,” Zeke said. “We have Core’s heart, and if we can place it back into him, and have his Unum back, he might give up there. He became what he is because he lost her.”
“Yeah…” Ben nods. “But it’s gonna be a huge gamble. To be perfectly honest I would think if Core knew Eclipse could bring back his wife then Core would grab him and torture him until he did it.” He explains. “Core is not one of those people that would sit down and wait for his enemies to revive his wife…and given how Core is now...” Ben trails off with a worried look.
“I can’t even do it yet! God said that no one has even gotten close to unlocking it and I am the closest. If he does, it would be a waste. Core may be impatient, but he isn't stupid.” Eclipse says, not worried.
“I wasn’t worried about him being impatient I was worried about his wife learning about all of this and then...most likely kicking his ass so much one of her shoe’s becomes his new jawbone.” Ben explains.
“Thanks a lot….” Eclipse grumbles as they all teleport back to the planet for some much needed shut eye.
Ben walked through the castle halls, still clad in his white trench coat and his crooked silver crown resting on his head but seeming to have an air of loneliness even if he was humming something that sounded enjoyable. “Let’s hope I can get home soon…” He mutters to himself, barely being gone for a day or two and already being homesick and lonely.
“Hey Ben.” Huxley called out, walking down the hall towards Ben.
“Oh, hey Huxley.” Ben says with a little wave. “How you doing? Thought you had stuff to do that wasn’t here?” Ben asks curiously.
“I was planning on leaving later today but I wanted to make sure Zeke was fine. I didn’t see him after I left...even though I asked you guys to come and get me when he woke up.” Huxley said with a little anger in his voice.
“Weird...anyways did you at least catch the monster fight? I think with how the empire is it was broadcasted everywhere here…” Ben says, hoping he at least caught it.
“I think I went to bed before it happened.” Huxley said remembering that he went to bed around nine or ten.
“Well that sucks. I think they’ll be showing it again for a while at least.” Ben says, hoping that’s true. “But do you want to know the winner?”
“Let me guess it was the Twilight Thorn right?” Huxley guessed.
“Yep. It threw out two giant spheres of energy to help take it down.” Ben says. “It was actually close but Twilight Thorn add the edge in agility, brain power, and the mere fact it can summon a god damn spirit bomb at will.”
“Sweet. By the way what was in that room anyway?” Huxley asked wondering what was in the room of hell.
“Horrors you don’t want to know about.” Ben says seriously, an involuntary shudder going down his spine at remembering it.
“Good to know...Is that Kira. Hey Kira!” Huxley shouted.
Kira looked over and waved. “Hey guys. Whatcha doin?”
“We were talking about the giant monster fight.” Huxley said.
“Oh, yeah that was awesome! The others and I were watching the whole thing. I knew the Twilight Thorn would win, but Jenny lost the bet to Alex so she was grumpy the rest of the night.” Kira said sheepishly.
“I can imagine, but frankly why would someone want to be upset? It was a giant monster fight!” Ben says with a smile. “But how are you doing Kira? Hope...things didn’t give you nightmares…” Ben trails off, referencing the Hall of Sins.
Kira’s smile faltered a bit. “Nah, I’m fine. What happened yesterday was unnerving, but that’s to be expected in our line of work.”
“I understand.” Ben nods. “Also just to mention, the Twilight Thorn wouldn’t shush during the fight...seriously try being super excited about a fight but keep hearing the thing ask where it’s heart is.” He explains. “But to give some context...given that I have a heart and summon Nobodies I can hear them talk.”
“I just had a thought what would be in that vault of hell.” Huxley said.
“I don’t know. What do you think?” Kira asked sarcastically.
“Some kind of device that makes keyblade’s.” Huxley said
“That’s a tad specific, but no.” Ben says bluntly.
“Well it was a thought, I don’t know what’s in there.” Huxley said.
“And it would be better if you kept it that way.” Ben says honestly.
“Yeah, It’s not like that’s exactly what was in there.” She said nervously, while winking and sticking her tongue out.
Ben patted Kira’s head. “That’ll do Fox...that’ll do.” He chuckles, finding her little antics silly.
“Anyway I’m going to check on Zeke before I leave, see you later.” Huxley said.
“Okay Huxley, stay safe. Kira mind if I meet the rest of the Foretellers?” Ben asks Kira. “I’d really like to know the five of you. And learn more about what you all have done cause I have a story or two.”
“Oh before I go should I take Elzin to your world so he can tell you what happens in the other Equestria Girls movies?” Huxley asked Kira.
“There’s more than one?” Ben asks curiously. “I mean it is Hasbro and MLP so I should have expected that but...still.”
“Really!? Cool. But I should probably take this seriously. Cause it could depict the future of my reflection.” Kira said with a, slightly cute, serious face.
“Has anyone ever told you you're serious look is cute?” Ben asks honestly.
“A few times. Oh, and there back in the common area. C’mon!” Kira smiles before grabbing Ben’s hand and drags him along to the common’s.
“Okay Kira calm down!” Ben laughs while following along quickly, finding her actions silly and causing his loneliness feeling to fade away like dust in the wind.
“Well that just happened.” Huxley said looking at Kira drag Ben. “Bye guys!” Huxley said.
“Bye!” Ben calls out to Huxley.
“Okay now where am I?” Huxley asked looking around at the signs apparently he was in the abandoned area.
“Huxley.” Suddenly, Lan called out as he walked towards him.
“Oh good I was worried I would have to fight this ghost alone, now I got Lan and Megaman.” Huxley joked.
“*Sigh* Yes, yes, I have the same name.” Lan said with a sigh, “And what’s this about a ghost?”
“Nothing its just were close to an abandoned area and normally that’s where there are ghost’s” Huxley explained as a ghostly wail came from direction of the abandoned area.
“Ah alright. So are you lost too? I don’t want to admit it, but this is a very confusing building. It’s difficult not to get lost.” Lan said tiredly.
“Yeah I know and did you not hear the ghostly wail?” Huxley asked as the ghostly wail went again.
“Yes, I have noticed that. But it’s probably just the wind.”
“I was looking for Zeke but I got lost here.” Huxley said.
“I was just roaming around, why don’t we go back to the guest rooms and decide where to go from there?”
“Sure let's head back.” Huxley said. They retraced their steps, and after a while they made it to the guests room. “So now where do we go from here?” Huxley asked.
“Well I’m pretty sure you could ask the guards to show you the way. Now I have to go to the Common area to meet with my team. See you later Huxley.”
“See yeah.” Huxley said as He asked the nearby guard where Zeke was.
“I hope your family actually likes me.” Ben says honestly to Kira, hoping to not make a bad ‘first’ impression.
“I’m sure they will. The five of us are a band of misfits anyways, so you won’t be the weird one out. I hope we can share our adventures so far.” She said.
“Well I have quite a story that would make even a band of misfits feel upset.” Ben explains honestly. “But um...I might be a little ranty just to give a fair warning...I tend to rant.”
“Eh, it’ll be fine. Promise.” She smiles. Eventually, they made it to the common area where the rest of the Foretellers were waiting around.
“Heyo!” Ben calls out to the Foretellers. “How you all doing? Did you catch the fight?”
“Yeah, we all did. Pretty sweet! I knew that speed would trump brute strength. And I got 5 munny.” Alex gloated.
Jenny just glared and blew a raspberry at him.
Ben laughed. “Glad you thought it was amazing. Also how many times have you all told Kira is adorable?” Ben asks curiously, having thought Kira was a silly ball of adorable joy.
“About, at least, twice a day. She does it intentionally or does a clutzy thing that is pretty cute.” Dan said, making Kira blush in frustration.
“It doesn't happen all the time!” Kira defended.
“Listen, I’ve barely known you for a day Kira and even I know it probably happens all the time.” Ben chuckles. “Anyways I should probably explain the whole ‘summoning Nobodies’ thing correct?”
“That would be nice to know.” Dan said.
“Okay so, just like Zeke I was given the ability to summon Nobodies, as well as have all fourteen Organization weapons. But the drawbacks are I can’t learn magic like normal Keybladers can, but I have ways around that if I think about it enough, and there’s the whole…” Ben takes a deep breath. “Hearing voices in my head.” Ben explains. “And no, there not the usual voices in my head due to past depression, no. Whenever a Nobody is around, whether I summon it or it’s just an ambient thing, because I have a heart I start hearing them ask where their hearts are...which in numbers can get really annoying or with the Twilight Thorn sounding like if a Giant decided to ask something in a giant fucking echo chamber...you get the point…” He grumbles, rubbing his head gently at the faint pain of a headache.
“Sounds like a huge pain.” Alex said.
“Don’t worry, I have had voices in my head before.” Ben says offhandedly. “Yeah...nothing like having half a dead heart before coming to Equestria...isn’t life grand sometimes?”
“Well that’s the burden of power. It isn’t just swooping in and saving people.” Jenny said.
“No no I mean literally before I even met God himself.” Ben says. “Remember when everything was going to hell back on Earth? I was in the middle of my school library thinking that the ‘End of the World’ was boring as piss. Then I learned that because of….circumstances my heart was half dead…”
“Wow, that had to be ruff dude.” Alex said. “You seem fine right now.”
“That’s because I accepted my sins...in my Mark of Mastery exam.” Ben explains.
“Oh! So you’re a Master like us?” Kira said.
“Yep. And with me, myself and I here.” Ben explains before summoning Reunion. “I finally have a full healthy heart with five happy girlfriends back home. Oh and also Reunion...the ‘me, myself, and I’ isn’t just a joke, Reunion is literally me if you didn’t hear me tell Luxu that.”
“So that’s why it doesn’t feel like a normal keyblade.” Alex said. “And five girlfriends huh? Looks like he got you beat by one Lan.” He said with a smirk.
“For now.” Jenny said with a matching smirk, and Lan’s displeasure.
“Listen how about we not compare harems and just be happy we have people that love us for who we are alright?” Ben asks honestly. “It doesn’t matter how many girls we have, as long as you and your lover(s) are happy then that’s fine.” Ben says while putting a hand near his heart. “God knows I’m happy to have girls that love me…” He says gently with a warm smile.
“Yeah, I agree with you there.” Lan said.
“Ditto. I may not have a harem like the two of you, but I’m happy with my Pinkie. I’m sure Dan can say the same about Rainbow.” Alex said, with Dan coughing and looking away.
“Okay so besides our love lives how about we talk adventures, I’m pretty sure I have the most to talk about since I went inside a Celestial Being’s hollowed out skull.” Ben says, already feeling like he’s going to be great friends with the Foretellers.
Eclipse yawned and stretched awake as he rolled out of bed. “Man, these beds are nice.” He walked over to Oathkeeper, her body still bent and dented. “Listen Oath, I-”
I’m sorry.
“...What?”
I said I’m sorry. I...I was so caught up in Oblivion and trying to get you ready so we can go get him back that I-I forgot that you are hurting to. I ignored it because I wanted my brother back. I ignored my Wielder. I ignored you.
“Oath, there is nothing to be sorry for. I would act the same way and you know Oblivion sure as hell would. You're worried about not only your brother, but your twin. You are his light, and he is your darkness. You need each other, help each other, and despite your arguments I can tell you love each other. I...I just wish I could have made peace with my darkness so we could have him back, I miss the guy already.” Eclipse says looking out the window.
.....There might be a way…. But it’s risky and goes against one of the many rules us keyblades follow.
After hearing Oathkeeper’s plan, Eclipse smiles. “Well, I was never one for tradition anyways. We can do it, after we get you repaired, and I keep my promise to X and open that orphanage, at least get the building plans written so it can be worked on while we’re away.”
Are you sure? If the plan fails, you could lose both me and Oblivion. Though Oblivion would be free from your darkness, you could lose the ability to wield a keyblade forever.
“After the shit I put you two through, consider it a favor payed, k?” Eclipse says calmly. “I may never get over the life I had taken, but I can help others live theres. That is the jist what X told me, and I’ll stick to it, even for you two.”
And that is why you could wield us. Oathkeeper said with happiness in her voice.
Huxley walked into the room with all of Zeke’s wives. “What up everybody?” Huxley asked.
“You know it’s rude to walk into a bedroom without knocking.” Twilight said.
“I did knock nobody answered.” Huxley said as they looked at him “Anyway would it be okay to talk to Zeke alone.
“She’s in the shower.” Rune said, giggling. “If you came ten minutes sooner~”
“Fine I’ll wait outside.” Huxley said walking outside. “Tell me when she’s decent!” Huxley said standing by the outside door.
Huxley waited outside the room for ten or twelve minutes before Zeke came out… wearing short-shorts and a tight top. “Damnit Rune…” She muttered.
“Whats up Shanna.” Huxley joked. “Sorry I missed you coming back anyway how you feeling?” Huxley asked.
Zeke hit Huxley in the arm. “Still Zeke, but whatever. And thanks for asking… honestly, nervous, pregnant, obviously, and kinda hungry.”
“Well I think I have something to at least make you feel less bad about the whole situation.” Huxley said as he looked into the room “Could you ask your wives to give us some time alone...and not for that reason RUNE!” Huxley shouted at Zeke’s horny wife.
“We’ll be fine. Come on, lounge is just down the hall.” Zeke said as she led Huxley down the hall into a rather large library, complete with a large fireplace burning. “So what’s up?” Zeke asked as she took a seat.
“Promise to tell nobody, but you’re not the only one that’s been ‘cursed’.” Huxley said grabbing a glass of cold water.
“Cursed?”
“Let me show you” Huxley said pouring the glass over his head and becoming shorter “Gah that’s cold!” the feminine voice of Huxley said.
Zeke pulled Huxley’s hood off. “...Well…so your a b cup?”
“That’s not the point here also D cup actually.” Huxley said opening his cloak to let his boobs out “Look during my trip two important things happened. One, I kicked Core off earth with a genie wish,”
“Hacks.” Zeke said. “Genie's are hacks.”
“Look it means no more of your family will try to kill us. And the second thing was I fell into a cursed pool and can turn into a girl...I’m surprised it didn’t happen when we fell into the blood pool but anyway.”
“Is it a ‘change at will’ deal?”
“No it cold water turns me into a girl hot water turns me back sort of deal” Huxley said.
“Well, odd.”
“Yo, I was told that-” Ben cuts himself off at seeing Huxley. “Um...okay I should have knocked…”
“God damn it.” Huxley said facepalming
“So...how the fuck did Ranma get here?” Ben asks, pointing at Huxley.
“Hey Ben, whatcha doin?” Kira came into the scene, along with the other Foretellers. “Oh...well not entirely unexpected.”
Eclipse is walking around and see’s the crowd forming. “Hey guy’s what’s….oh….you to huh? Ah oh well.”
“I suppose we’ve all heard of Ranma half?” Ben asks curiously, completely ignoring Zeke’s terrible outfit.
“Yes and does anybody here know chinese?” Huxley asked as they all shook their heads. “Great.” Huxley said
Zeke scratched his head for a moment before summoning Discord. “You thinking what I’m thinking? She asked the chaos spirit.
One mass genderbend coming up! Discord flashed, and everyone, save for Zeke and Huxley, were engulfed in smoke… and they all noticed the difference, even their clothes were changed.
“Um…” Ben frowns before looking down. “C-cup? Eh, oh well.” He says nonchalantly, not really caring that he was now a woman. “Can I have my normal organization cloak back?” Ben frowns. “Mini skirts, or anything that doesn't go below your knees sucks total dick.” She frowns, fixing her crown.
Lan was silent, but walked up to a nearby mirror to look at ‘herself.’ “Hm… not bad. But first.” He grabbed a nearby hair tie and put his now long, black hair into a ponytail. “There, now my look is complete.”
“This is awesome!” Alex said, fondling his own B- cup boobs. “Hey, uh, I’ll be right back.” He scurried off.
Eclipse shouted out after Alex. “Wait till you get a period!” She said before sighing. “Not again….”
“I’d rather not know why you said ‘again’ but I have a feeling me and Lan are the only ones not that ‘worried’ or ‘scared’ about this.” Ben says with a frown. “God help me if Luna or any of my girlfriends find me like this…”
“Well, now you guys will know how we feel.” Jenny said, Flexing her arms. “Man, I’m jacked!”
“I ALREADY DO!” Shouted Eclipse exasperated.
“Zeke why did you do this?” Huxley asked.
“Two reasons.” She started. “One, now we all have been through the anime comedy cliche of being genderbent, and two… I was kinda curious.”
Huxley just grabbed a nearby newspaper and smacked Zeke “No, bad X-blade wielder turn everyone back”
Zeke rolled her eyes. “Fine. But… after Alex get’s back… I don’t wanna hear him scream. His fingers are, well, you can guess where those will be stuck at.”
“I’m okay with this, as long as I don't get a period again.” Eclipse shrugs. “Or go into heat...that’d suck.”
“Alright then.” Zeke raised Discord up and in another flash, everyone, but Zeke, Huxley and Eclipse, were back to normal. “So,anything we should discuss?”
Ben slightly frowned. “Ya know...I expected that to last longer but oh well.” Ben shrugs. “Anyways I came here to see how you were doing and whenever a meeting could be brought up. Remember I’ve got important things to talk about.”
“Is it as important as removing Core from all reflections of a world?” Huxley asked
“That reminds me.” Zeke said. “When you wished that, what was the wish exactly?”
“I wish Core was unable to step on any reflection of earth.” Huxley said. “I guess that could include worlds that where a part of earth like the land of dragons...maybe?” Huxley said confused.
“Then… he can’t set foot, but Heartless, Unversed, and other followers of his can… not much different honestly.”
“God damn it and just when I had a win too... anyway I also wanted to ask what's with Oblivion?” Huxley asks.
“Well, you still do, we now know that genies can affect Core… so we should try and find them. Also, what about Oblivion?”
“Well when I tried to use it last it was white.” Huxley explained.
“For a second there I thought you were talking to me.” Eclipse chuckles nervously.
“Why would I be asking you? It’s not like you had anything to do with it being white...right?” Huxley said as he looked at Eclipse.
“I hope not…but there is a problem with my reflection of Oblivion.”
“What happened.” Ben asks with a frown, now wanting to know what happened to Oblivion.
“Well…he...damn it I'm just going to say it. My darkness swallowed him.”
“Congratulations.” Ben frowns. “Now if I may so kindly ask...how in the name of fuck does that happen?”
“When you have a heart that is tearing itself apart as we speak, weird shit happens...all I know is Oathkeeper is both pissed and depressed at the same time. Plus I can not summon Oblivion at all right now.” Eclipse retorts
“Damn…” Ben frowns. “Well...if you need any help in solving that we’re all here for ya.”
“I have a plan, but I promised Oathkeeper I wouldn't tell anyone about it. Sorry.”
“No need to be sorry. I understand.” Ben nods. “Everyone’s got to do things on their own. But again, we’re here to help in any way that’s within our power.”
“Damn strait!” Alex said, with the rest of his team nodding in agreement.
“Admit it Alex, you just like my horse ass right now.” Eclipse said with a eye roll.
“Hmm? You haven’t turned back to normal yet?” He taunted. “I thought you naturally looked like a sissy.”
“Don't make me summon Oath to kick your ass. She may be dented, but she will still take you on any day lover boy.” Eclipse smirked.
“Okay you two, how about we not fight? Eclipse has probably the worst situation out of all of us right now. So how about we calm down and not fight?”
“I was messing around about fighting, take it easy. I won't be fighting with Oath until she is repaired.” Eclipse says.
“Hmm. Whatever. I guess I shouldn’t have picked a fight.” Alex said.
“Anyways…” Zeke cut in. “Eclipse, in terms of Keyblades, if Oathkeeper is out of commission and Oblivions is… whatever is up with him, I might be able to help.” She offered.
Eclipse shook her head “Sorry, but fighting with any blade other than those two would just….seem wrong.”
“You forget one thing though,” Zeke said as two Oathkeepers appeared in his hands. “Multiverse, and multiple.” The oathkeeper blades were not bent, nore damaged at all. “It’s still her, just a different body. I guess Oblivion was only affected largely because the Keychain was affected.”
“I guess… It’ll work but it still seems wrong for some reason.” Eclipse admits.
Zeke tossed the two Oathkeepers to Eclipse, and he tried talking to them to hear Oathkeepers voice. Don't worry so much Eclipse, it is still me. Keyblades and their reflections work differently than others. We all share a mind, so while I am wielded by say Zeke, I will still be with you at the same time.
“Okay, that's some stress off my back.” Eclipse says with a sigh.
“Why are you still a girl? By the way I just noticed this now.” Huxley said.
“The way gender bending spells work is this: First, the change is normally temporary unless said person doesn't want to change. Second, if the time limit is up, the spell cancels unless as I said, the person doesn't want it to end. I am okay with it for now so no harm done.”
Zeke took the bent Oathkeeper. “How to fix you?” She muttered.
“Magic?” Huxley asks as everybody looked at her “What? It’s the obvious solution...I think”
“A Keyblade forge.” X speaks though Zeke. “Making one though it’s…not easy…there was one that Mors, er, Lord Death used… wonder if he knows where it is?”
“How about the skyforge in Skyrim? That might be a keyforge?” Huxley asks
“I’d have to see.”
“For some reason I thought the Cooper Clan would know something about a Keyblade forge…” Ben frowns. “Anyone know else know about Sly Cooper?”
“Played the hell out of them.” Zeke said.
“Yay! Someone else that knows about the game.” Ben smiles.
Zeke’s eyes went wide. “Dude, we can go to that world!”
“Then get robbed by rocket racoon.” Huxley says sarcastically.
“How fuckind dare you!” Ben says, sounding insulted here. “The Cooper clan is nothing like common thieves, and no they are not Rocket Racoon...I think I saw him when I went to Knowhere…” Ben says with a little thought. “I think there was a tree that said ‘I am Groot’...eh oh well.” Ben shrugs.
“So you saw the Guardians of the Galaxy” Huxley said
“Kind of. I at least remember the racoons name.” Ben says honestly. “Marvel Comics makes good hero’s.”
“Why do I have the feeling Elzin has something that would piss us off like them turning Captain America into a nazi or something stupid like that.” Huxley said
“Ya know...if Superman can be written as a Russian then I wouldn’t be surprised.” Ben sighs out. “Fan fiction writers have also tried that whole thing...oh no…” Ben mutters as his eyes widened. “Oh no...nonono….fan fictions are probably real...”
“Certainly feels like that some days….” Eclipse says with a mane flip. “Oh no….it's started…”
“Not even Core will prepare us for some of that weird shit…” Ben frowns. “If we meet Core...can we murder all of Sonic the Hedgehog reflections? That one thing has created too many shitty fan fictions….even if there are possibly good ones…”
“And have us sonic 06….” Eclipse says depressed. “I remember when those games were good...played a couple in a arcade…”
“Let’s not completely break the fourth wall here guys. We’re getting paid after all.” Kira said.
“That depends on what we’re being paid for, but fine.” Ben says.
“Good now back to the conversation of keyblade forges.” Huxley said.
“We’ll have to speak with Lord Death about the forge.” Zeke says, quickly grabbing Unum and leading the group to the mirror in the council room in Lord Death’s seat. “I keep forgetting the damn code…” She muttered.
“Hold on.” Ben says while summoning his sitar and a gentle fog covered the mirror.
“No spontaneous singing in the council room.” Zeke says.
“I wasn’t going to.” Ben says before writing the code to call Lord Death.
“Yeah right and I’m a boy at the moment” Huxley said.
“And there.” Ben says simply before the numbers ‘42-42-564’ on the fogged up mirror. “And if I did it right then he should be appearing.”
A sudden flash of light showed on the mirror before a small boxed screen showing Lord Death’s masked face appeared. “Howdy, how’s it going?” Lord Death asked.
“It’s nice to meet you Lord Death.” Ben says with a smile.
“Sup” Huxley said casually.
“Nice to see you again. Lord Death.” Lan said.
Eclipse kept quiet during the introductions.
“Mors, X said you know of a Keyblade forge, we need to repair a damaged Keyblade and maybe learn how to make more.” Zeke said.
Lord Death scratched his masks chin. “Yes, I remember. Well, bad news is that after the world broke apart into many, I have no idea where those forges ended up, good news, they are indestructible… bad news, you can put the fire out and take it apart and scatter them.”
“I believe one of them ended up in the province of Skyrim in Cyrodiil.” Huxley said.
“I have no idea what that place is.”
“It’s in a world named Nern. Hopefully we can find it to repair Oathkeeper.” Eclipse said.
“Huh… I think… let me remember… Uh… Maybe… was it a place mainly inhabited by elves? Two in particular?”
“Mainly yes, however humans are also a majority.” Eclipse informed Death.
“I believe the… what did those two go by… Snow elves and … Dwemer? Yes, those two races made the majority of Keyblade forges in the past before the world split apart. If you are to find parts to a Keyblade forge, it’s there, or one still intact and not taken apart.”
“Well we have two places to go first a place with warm water so I can stop being a girl then Skyrim.” Huxley said as they all looked at him
“Oh! Yes that was a place that had one that was older than I am!” Lord Death said happily. “I used it back when I was just a smithing apprentice. If it’s still there, try and bring it to me, the art of forging Keyblades is likely known only by me.”
“Let’s see if I have a DTL to Skyrim.” Huxley said looking at his book. “Nope sorry” Huxley said disappointed.
“To know for certain if it’s a Keyblade forge, just tap the fire with a Keyblade and watch the flames turn into liquid fire. No, not lava, literal fire as a liquid. It’s rather amazing to see.”
“I think I got this.” Zeke said, summoning X and pointing him up at a wall. “You know what to do.” The X-blades tip shot out a beam of light and a large DTL opened up. “Never fails.”
“Thanks Lord death. May your heart be your guiding key or whatever the saying is.” Huxley said running head first into the portal before coming back out. “Umm the portal leads us to a mountain.”
The others quickly followed, and were standing in snowy mountain. “Well… Weird.” Zeke said, the snow not affecting her all too much. “Not as cold as I should be… the hell?”
“Why have you come here?” A voice called trembling the ground as everybody looked to see a dragon stand there.
“Hello…” Ben says nervously, not sure if he should summon any weapons because of the giant dragon.
“You are Paarthurnax, last of the Dovah?” Huxley asked.
“Yes how did you know?”
“We are not from this world and we were looking for a keyblade forge.” Huxley said.
“You are looking for the Skyforge then.” Paarthurnax said.
“Great thanks,” Huxley said levitating. “Race you!” she said before Paarthurnax spoke.
“YOU WILL NOT STEAL THE SKYFORGE OUTSIDERS!” He roared as the world trembled.
“Huxley, sit!” Zeke said, summoning Discord and using the chaos spirit’s magic to slam Huxley into the ground. “Idiot…” Zeke muttered as she turned to the dragon. “Please forgive my friend, he’s a hard headed ass… anyway, as you can see, we have Keyblades. We just want to look at the Skyforge, and if you know of another Keyblade forge, one that’s either in wrong hands, or in pieces, please, tell. We don’t mean any harm.”
“Hmm maybe I misjudged you outsiders. I have been guarding this world for so long and the last outsiders that have come here tried to slay me but couldn’t due to not being of the Dovah or being Dovahkiin.” Paarthurnax said.
“Forgive my bluntness but has Alduin returned?” Huxley asked
“How do you know of my brother?” Paarthurnax asked before retracting his question. “It matters not, the answer is yes my brother has returned and was slain by the Dovahkiin years ago.” Paarthurnax said.
“This is kinda over my head.” Zeke admitted. “So, who or what is this Dovahkiin?”
“Dragonborn the main protagonist of Skyrim” Huxley said before asking “You’ve never played Skyrim before?”
“How about we ask the dragon?” Eclipse says. “Excuse me Paarthurnax, Would you mind telling me and my companions who and what the dragonborn is? It might be vital to our mission.”
“She is a Dark elf.” Paarthurnax explained
“Thanks! Any idea on her where abouts?”
“No I do not keep track of her.” Paarthurnax said
“Well with our luck we’ll run into her.” Huxley said
“Thank you for your time Paarthurnax. Now, we should be off.” Eclipse says with a bow.
“Race you to Whiterun” Huxley said flying off.
“You little!” Eclipse shouts summoning her Keyblade gliders and using her metal wings to catch up.
“Thank you…” Ben says to the dragon with a bow before summoning his keyblade glider and hopping on. “Well we better follow those two before they hurt themselves...or more importantly others…” Ben sighs out, waiting for his companions to saddle up before following Eclipse and Huxley.
“Yeah.” Zeke said, summoning X, to which Paarthurnax screamed. “The fuck!”.
“Is that the X-Blade?” Paarthurnax screamed
“Yeah, long story.”
“Hey did the dragon just scream?” Huxley said flying back curious.
“Yeah, do you know about the X-blade?” Zeke asked Paarthurnax.
“Only in legends passed down by the gods themselves.” Paarthurnax said
“Then how do you know what it looks like?” Huxley asked.
“Mystical things that only dragon’s can understand probably.” Ben shrugs.
“Makes about as much sense as anything else does.” Jenny said saddling on Ursus.
“Well Eclipse probably beat me to the town but she’s a horse so probably not allowed in so we should hurry up before she causes a scene.” Huxley said flying away.
“Yeah we probably should.” Ben nods, following Huxley quickly.
“This coming from the guy who’s literally flying…” Zeke muttered, turning X into a glider and following after them.
“Let’s not get left behind.” Lan said as he and his team followed.
As the group flew down the mountain Huxley caught up to Eclipse, who was waiting on the ground some ways from the town gates. “Hey maybe we should rethink part of the plan”
“Like?” Zeke asked, landing.
“Well we have a magic talking horse and I’m guessing they won’t let us in with her so we need to split into two groups I know a second forge that might be a keyblade one.” Huxley said.
“Leave her by the stables and rape happens.” Zeke commented, causing Eclipse to wince.
“So we splitting up or what? Cause to be perfectly honest I think only Huxley knows where everything is.” Ben says honestly, wondering if they’ll have to split up or something.
“Just don’t leave me in the stables, for all we know with me being a pony it could be compatible, not to mention I don’t have plans on losing a female virginity any time soon.” Eclipse says, slightly terrified now.
As they formulated a plan a khajiit walked up to them. “M’aiq knows many things. Forge is in two pieces.” He said as everyone ignored him as he walked off.
“Did somebody say something?” Huxley asked.
“Random cat person talked about a forge in town. Probably just rambled about the actual town blacksmith.” Ben says, not really caring about some random person just saying something random.
“Fair enough.” Huxley said going back to the plan.
“I feel like he said something important. But we don’t have the time to chase him down.” Dan said.
“Okay so the lunar forge is to the northwest of Whiterun passed a small pool of water... maybe I should head in town and buy a map to show you better?” Huxley proposed.
“I should know the way. I fu r da my way around for many hours….why couldn’t I finish that?” Eclipse says, confused.
“We no speak dragon remember?” Ben says honestly. “But yes buying a map is a must, even if someone know’s the way.”
“Okay I’ll be back.” Huxley said walking towards the town.
“So...what now? Foretellers? Any ideas?” Eclipse asked while they waited.
“Well, considering how our groups would be split up. I’d say Huxley, Zeke, Kira and I are one group. Eclipse, Ben, Jenny, Alex, and Dan are the other. But which of us should go to Whiterun?” Lan said.
“Well, I can be counted out of whatever group goes to the city. I don’t think this is a modded Skyrim so companions who are not Human, Mer, or Beastman would be left in the stable instead of brought in.” Eclipse shrugged
“So my group gets the forge while your group checks to see if my hunch is correct.“ Huxley said, returning with a map.
“That was fast.” Zeke said.
“There was a band of Khajiit who sold me a map.” Huxley said handing the map to the pony. “Don’t eat this.” Huxley joked.
“Don’t tempt me…” Eclipse says, rolling with the joke. “So, time to split up?
As group A went into the town a dark elf gave them a glare before heading into the breeze home “Damn bandits thinking they can come to my city.” She said getting her dragonbone armor and weapons.
“Okay the Skyforge should be just here.” Huxley said as they saw guards standing in front of the companions home.’
“I feel like those guards could know something.” Kira said.
“Hey is there a problem? We need to talk to the Companion leader.” Zeke said
“Oh you’ve got here Bandits.” A woman said as the guards readied their weapons.
“Were not-” Huxley was cut off by a crossbow bolt to the shoulder “bitch!” Huxley said pulling out the bolt and casting cura.
“Looks like we’re doing this the hard way.” Lan said, summoning his keyblade.
“FUS RO DAH!” She shouted, knocking Lan to the ground.
“Don’t kill them!” Zeke said as a sword flew by her face.
“Hey you're attacking a pregnant lady here!” Huxley said as another crossbow bolt entered her shoulder. “Bitch screw this ‘Gilgamesh!’ “She called out as she grew six more arms.
“Well that’s new.” The woman said as she was punched by two fists.
“Goblin punch.” Huxley called out before turning to Zeke “You just going to stand there or you going to help us fight?” Huxley asked as Zeke summoned a random keyblade
“If they’ll let me,” Zeke said, taking a swing at a one of the companions that was attacking with a large hammer. Before Zeke’s Keyblade could meet the hammer, another Keyblade appeared and crossed it’s attack. “They won’t…”
“Hold on!” Huxley said as he summoned seven more weapons. He quickly despatched of some of the companions non-lethally .
“Murdering Bandits.” The Dragonborn screamed as Zeke knocked her out with her keyblade.
Zeke walked up to Huxley and smacked her upside the head. “How… how in the multiverse is it, that I was raised by murderers, but you always managed to pick fights with everyone you meet?”
“Hey they attacked us first...you were there weren't you paying attention?”
“And you didn’t think to say ‘we’re not bandits, we come peacefully’ and leave fighting as a last resort?”
“We did she shot me with a crossbow bolt and I said screw it.”
“I’ve been shot with BUCKSHOT and still settled a fight with words!”
“Okay, let’s all relax!” Kira yelled. “We shouldn’t start out like this! We come in peace!”
“Oh great more guards let’s try to surrender this time...” Huxley said as they raised their arms and Huxley turned back from her Gilgamesh form.
As the group surrendered they were escorted into the palace along with the dragonborn.
As they were presented before the jearl, he sighed. “Sonna, why have you started yet another brawl?”
“They’re bandits!” The dragonborn replied.
“If they were, then why is it that guards and people alike saw you attack first while these people simply walked in? This is the tenth incident in a single month. What are you trying to prove?” Sonna was silent. “Figured as much.”
“Might I add we have a pregnant lady in our group.” Huxley said as Sonna’s face reddened.
“That would be me.” Zeke said. “Less than a month, but it’s growing.”
“Sorry about knocking your guards out.” Huxley said as the jarl looked at her.
“Since it was not your group that started this, we will only charge you a fine for the injuries to those who were hurt, as for Sonna…no longer are you my thane.”
Sonna hung her head. “Fair enough…”
“Why did you think we were bandits anyway?” Huxley asked.
“Well a few days ago this man in a mask and purple cloak told me of a group of bandits that would try to steal the Skyforge with strange key like swords” Sonna said.
The group narrowed their eyes at this information.
“So, Core has been here too.” Lan muttered.
“Your honor I would like to ask that you go easy on the Dragonborn here as she attacked under the influence of a Daedra.” Huxley said
“No idea what that is.” Zeke added. “I take it that’s this world’s term for Demons.”
“Yes it is, and why should I?” Jarl Balgruuf asked.
“Because this daedra's influence is powerful and stronger than Molag Bal.”
The jarls eyes narrowed. “With robes like those… are you necromancers?”
“No I just like the look I can’t summon anything but my sword... anyway His influence is stronger than any of the known Deadra and he is cunning, he almost made me lead an army on her,” Huxley said pointing to Zeke. “He made me believe she was worse than any deadra and a vile heart as evil as darkest pit of Oblivion...So I ask you Jarl Balgruuf give her mercy she was not in her right mind.” Huxley said.
Zeke rolled her eyes. “Again, how did you not get born into my family with anger and gullibility that high?”
“Not now I’m trying to do some good for a woman who saved the world.” Huxley said giving her a death glare.
“Fine, but you still owe me an apology for all of that crap.”
“Later.”
“Well, you are all clearly outsiders in this land with your speech, weapons… and pour taste in clothing. Fine, Sonna is my thane again, and as punishment for her actions, she is to act as a guide for your group during your stay.” The jarl said, waving his hand. “And Sonna, get over it, she said no.”
“Thank you Jarl Balgruuf.” Sonna said. The group walked outside, where the dragonborn turned to them. “So… sorry about that… shooting you in the shoulder twice thing… And the shouts…so where are you all from, I’ve never seen clothing like that in Skyrim nor weapons.”she said mumbling something about mods
“Wait did you say something about Mods?” Huxley said catching that
“Uhh… that’s from whenever I spent time with the prince of madness… We’re kinda drinking buddies.”
“Oh yeah how is the champion of Kavatch?” Huxley asked as she wondered.
“Still king, and mourning his loss... wait how do you know that?”
“I played Oblivion.” Huxley said as she dragged her and the group back to her home.
“Okay Keyblades in a skyrim that hasn’t been modded referencing the Oblivion event as if it was a game are you guys from earth?” Sonna asked.
“Wait… you’re a survivor?” Zeke asked.
“Wow, didn’t expect that. This is the first time I’ve meet a survivor that didn’t have a keyblade.” Kira said, with her brother agreeing.
“Second for me.” Zeke said. “So, you’re like a friend of ours, you were reborn as a dark elf?”
“Actually I asked to become this I wasn’t reborn...I just was teleported in at the wrong place and just so happened to ask to be the dovahkiin.” She explained. “That’s why my name isn’t all dark elfey” she said.
“I’m surprised that another survivor was in this reflection. So, what was that stuff the jarl said about a girl saying no?”
“Reflection?” She asked ignoring the girl part.
“Ever hear of a multiverse?” Huxley asked
“Yes?” Sonna asked
“Basicly that.” Huxley said as she was smacked by a scroll.
“Don’t just leave it off like that.” Kira said. “Reflections are better explained by other versions of a world. For example both Zeke and Huxley are from a world called Equestria, but they are different from each other even though they share the same name. As in a Reflection of each other.”
“Ah.” Sonna said. “That makes sense. So, I remember you guys talking about the Skyforge? Is there something you want to smith?”
“Basicly we believe the forge is part of an ancient object known as a Keyblade Forge and we need to bring it together or at least use part of it to reforge something...I wasn't paying attention” Huxley said as she was hit again by a scroll.
“Please don’t use my scrolls to hit people.”
“Anyway before we go may I have some hot water?” Huxley asked
“There is some in the fire boiling.” Sonna said.
Huxley poured some into a cup and dumped it onto her head “Gah hot hot hot!” Huxley said as he changed back into a man.
“What?” Sonna asked.
“Long story.” Zeke said. “And again, what did the jarl say about a girl?”
Sonna’s face turned red and she looked said. “Well, there’s this girl I like and we dated, she’s been with me since before I did this whole Dragonborn business… and she won’t marry me…”
“Bumer, not like you know anything about that miss wont say no to marrying sixteen wives” Huxley said as Zeke surrounded him with keyblades.
“You try looking them right in the eyes and have them get sad. Unlike your world, my world they all have eyes you can’t look away from.” Zeke said, disbanding the Keyblades.
“Why sixteen though?” Sonna asked.
“It’s legal. And it wasn’t all at once… it was in groups…”
“Anyway I know the feeling try being dumped by somebody you didn’t even know you were dating stings.”
Everyone gave Huxley a look. “That… is just pathetic... “
“Hey atleast I can turn a girl down...unlike now when I can’t turn two girls down... yeah that light thing you stabbed me with must have done something to me.” Huxley said.
“You mean you can feel your emotions now?” Zeke deadpanned.
“No it's like I can’t say no...” Huxley said.
“Don’t worry Huxley. We all succumb to that feeling.” Lan said placing a hand on his shoulder.
“Anyway…” Sonna said, cutting in. “She went off for a while to rebuild her family castle now that we killed her father, talk about daddy issues there…anyway, I should go with you to the Skyforge, the others likely either want a rematch, or something.” Sonna said as she led the group to the Skyforge, where some of the members met them. “Hey…so, you all still mad?”
“That depends, are we able to get a rematch?” Aela spoke.
“No, sorry.” Zeke said
“Then yes we are.” Aela said.
“Get over it we are just here to improve the forge.”
“And how will you do that?” Farkas asked
“With these.” Zeke said, summoning Master Keeper. “They are more than they appear.”
“Neat trick are they as good as real swords?” Aela asked.
“Better.” Zeke walked over to the side of the companions building, and with one swing, made a four foot long hole in it, where you could see the inside of the place. “They got quite the kick.”
“You're paying for that hole you know” Huxley said as one of the companions asked to pay for the hole.
“Duh.” Zeke replied. “I don’t break what I can’t fix or repay, speaking of.” Zeke summoned DIscord. “Repair.” In a flash of purple, the hole was gone, and the wall was fixed.
“Well that fixed that” Sonna said. “Anyway about that forge.”
The companions looked at each other. “Well, you’d have to talk with Gray-Mane about messing with it, but I have a request first.” Aela asked.
“Let me guess, you want a keyblade or to fight one of us” Huxley guessed
“Close.” She said, pointing as Zeke. “I want her to participate in an archery duel, well, we’ll be using targets, not each other, but still.”
“Why me?” Zeke asked.
“You got the eyes of a hunter. I can tell you were born and raised to fight.”
Zeke sighed. “Well, you’re not wrong… Fine.”
As Aela and Zeke walked around to the back, the two were handed three arrows and a hunting bow. Three targets were placed in random places. One was strung above the skyforge, another atop the roof of the companions hall, and the last was across from the two. Aela drew her bow, and the arrow landed center of the target. Zeke did the same and the arrow landed center, next to Aela’s, earning a surprised look from her. She drew again and fired at the target on the roof, landing another hit in the center. Zeke repeated, and her arrow landed next to Aela’s in the center also. The people were whispering at this point, impressed with Zeke’s accuracy. “Nice shot.” Huxley called out.
“Thanks.” Zeke replied.
“Last shot,” Aela said. “Winner takes the boon.” Zeke wondered what exactly she meant, but Aela shot the last arrow dead inside the center. Zeke took her time aiming the final shot, she fired, and shot the arrow into Aela’s, and it was stuck in the end of her arrow. “Well then…” Aela said, shocked. “Tie.”
“Whoa! A total Brave moment!” Kira said amazed.
“Well anyway with that done let's upgrade the forge then meet up the talking horse.” Huxley said.
“Talking horse?” Sonna asked.
Eclipse lead team B across the plain, only a few mudcrabs getting in their way. “So, anyone prepared for bandits?” Eclipse said as they got within eyesight of the forge.
“Yep.” Ben says while summoning Sharpshooter.
“We’re all warriors, so we should be fine. But don’t let your guard down.” Jenny said summoning Ursus. Alex and Dan did the same.
Eclipse summoned both oathkeepers. “Well then….Let’s do...this ohmygod not now!” Eclipse says, some panic entering her voice.
“What’s wrong?” Ben asks worriedly, wondering why Eclipse suddenly started to panic.
“Eh….Erm….it’s spring….I’m a horse...and a mare at that….line up the pieces…..” Eclipse says, looking around franticly.
“I hate you…” Ben mutters before waving a hand and suddenly two Snipers appeared next to Eclipse. “There, if anything tries to either attack you or molest you my fine Snipers will keep you safe alright you horny mare?”
“Is that horse talking?” One of the bandits asked.
“Who care’s, that good meat.” Another bandit said.
“What are you two idiots standing around KILL THEM!” The chief said, before he suddenly had a strange arrow lodged in his head before he fell over, blood pouring down his wound.
“So who else want’s an arrow to the head before they can even blink?” Ben asks, himself and his two Snipers already taking aim at the bandits and ready to kill them in a moments notice.
“And what was that about meat?” Eclipse asked, appearing behind them in a blur, his eye having a slight red tint as both blades pressed against them.
“Eclipse!” Ben shouts. “Calm yourself damn it!”
Eclipse shakes his head as his eye goes back to normal “Thanks!”
“No problem.” He says while the Snipers knock out the bandits quickly enough with their giant crossbows. “Christ...anywhosits...let’s get going before bad things happen.” Ben says quickly.
“Agreed. We should avoid any more conflict if possible.” Dan said. “Hopefully no other bandits would be foolish enough to run with our group.” The group agreed and headed on their way.
After a few more bandits easily taken out, the group finds the lunar forge. “If I remember, it only works on nights both moons are out.”
“So we just wait here till night time?” Alex asked.
“And I don’t know the Song of Time…” Ben frowns. “I have an instrument but I don’t know the song...oh well, we might as well wait.”
“Well at least we have some down time now.” Jenny said sitting on the ground. “There were a bunch of bandits on the way here. Do we look like nobles or what?”
“You never played Skyrim did you?” Eclipse said. ”They would attack someone wearing nothing but underwear and holding a stick.”
“I kind of thought of it as ‘they’re bandits, they’ll attack whoever cause fuck it’.” Ben shrugs.
“All I’m saying is that if I were a bandit I would be targeting the big dogs with the big pockets. Considering this is reality and all.”
“But those people also have trained guards normally.” Eclipse says with a shrug.
“That would just make it all the more fun to steal.” Jenny said with a smirk. “Not that I know anything about that.”
“Can we stop thinking about that please? We’re hero’s, not bandits.” Ben frowns.
“Or are we?” Jenny said with a smirk.
“Dun dun duuun!” Eclipse says jokingly.
Ben took a deep breath. “Why?” He asks breathlessly, motioning a hand to everyone. “Just...just why?”
The rest of the group laughed. As time passed they all just made idle small talk about various subjects. Then came night fall, and the two moons rose to the sky. The metal in the forge had started to glow white as the moonlight touched the forge, causing power to practically bleed off the mantle.
“Whoa, that’s trippy.” Alex said, breaking the silence.
“Okay where’s the hidden monsters?” Ben frowns, not knowing what might happen but calling out that something might appear suddenly.
“No monster...at least, none in the games. So, if no one else is going to…” Eclipse says, summoning one of his keyblades and sticking it into the fire to see what happens. The fire turns liquid as soon as the Keyblade touches the flames. “Well, there’s our answer.” Eclipse says, marveling at the liquid flame.
“Hooray, we found a piece.” Ben says. “Now...how in the hells are we going to move this?”
“Magic?” Jenny asked.
“...well shit. We didn’t think things through.” Eclipse says with a frown.
“Well…” Ben takes a deep breath. “How the hell are we going to start tugging this thing all the way to where Zeke and the others are? Cause I don’t think having a Twilight Thorn rip this thing from it’s foundation and lug it with us is a good idea…”
“I don’t know, but I do know that I’m going somewhere private for the next ten minutes. Call me when you get an idea.” Eclipse says, trying to hide her blush as she walks slowly away from the group.
“Hold on…” Ben sighs out before snapping his fingers, two Assassins following Eclipse underground while the Snipers also follow along to guard Eclipse. “There, two extra guards just in case.”
Eclipse nods in thanks before they hear. “HOW STUPID ARE THESE FUCKEN BANDITS?!” Followed by shouts of male agony.
“Fucking hell…” Ben grumbles, glad to know Eclipses guards are doing what they were told.
The group was sitting in the companion hall drinking all except for Zeke who was pregnant and Huxley who didn’t like the taste. Eclipse was surrounded by the children and a few grown women, being covered in pets while she had her face buried in her hoofs, muttering something akin to ‘stupid, nice, soft pet’ The Foretellers where drinking some booze. “Hey I had an idea.” Huxley said to Zeke.
“What is it?”
“Well you need the Keyblade forge right?” Huxley said
“Duh.”
“Well you could ask Sonna what group she joined and if it's the legion you can ask her to take you to General Tullius, who can help you take back this world from elf nazis.” Huxley said
“Well, if she can take me to the world’s leader(s) then that would make treaty and unity negotiations easier.”
“Hey Sonna, Zeke has a question for you.” Huxley called out as everybody looked at him.
“What's the question?” Sonna asked.
“First who’s the ruler of Skyrim?” Huxley asked.
“Elsif the Fair, why?” Sonna said.
“Okay we were wondering if you could take us to meet General Tullius we may have a solution for the Thalmor.” Huxley said.
“That would be great, bastards have been trying to take Skyrim back under their control for years now.” Sonna said.
“So we should head out to Solitude.” Huxley said.
“Can we head out tomorrow? Unum wants to sightsee.” Zeke replied as Unum nodded.
“I stay quiet an awful lot during these trips.” Unum said.
“Sorry Unum.” Ben says honestly. “But...sometimes there’s not really much to say sometimes. I should know.” He says honestly.
“Actually if we head out tonight we might make it tomorrow morning” Sonna said
“Fine… but I’m sleeping on the way there… not like that…”
“Might be bumpy.” Huxley said.
“Let’s get going.” Ben says. “But...where the hell is Solitude again?”
“Give me the map I bought and I’ll show you.” Huxley said as Eclipse handed him the map. “It’s here.” Huxley said pointing at the top of the map.
“Alright let’s get going.” Zeke said, knowing she would fall asleep during the ride.
“By the by...this randomly came to mind but did that dragon we first met sound like Mario to any of you?” Ben asks curiously, wondering why that random thought came up.
“He is voiced by Mario’s voice actor so yes.” Huxley said as they left the Jorrvaskr.
“Ah, okay then.” Ben nods. “Didn’t know that.”
“Anyway let’s ride to Solitude.” Huxley said as Sonna went to the stable and got out her black horse.
“This is Shadowmere.” Sonna said as he got close to Eclipse.
‘You’re mane looks like lavender but smells like hay.’’ Shadowmere neighed.
“I don’t think you want to make an enemy.” Ben frowns, two snipers appearing in front of Eclipse.
Eclipse seems to be fighting herself to keep calm. “N-no need for the snipers...after all what’s the harm in a roll on the hay- I mean another traveling companion!” Eclipse chuckles nervously, her tail swishing slightly and a blush apparent on her face.
“Please don’t kill my horse. It’s going to take a week for him to respawn.” Sonna said.
“How about we all just calm down before I literally smack a bitch.” Ben frowns, glaring at Eclipse in this situation. “So calm down, the Snipers are staying up, and you’re not doing something stupid got it?”
Eclipse both nods in thanks and pouts at the same time as she simply crosses over and walks besides Shadowmere, whispering something in neighs in his ear with a small, horny smile. The Snipers are still hovering over Eclipse like the guards they were ordered to be.
“Why does that horse look like a heartless?” Zeke asked.
“So I take you kill you-know-who?” Huxley said.
“Yeah that was before I joined the legion though.” Sonna said.
“Right.” Huxley said as Zeke wondered who she killed.
“Who did she kill?” Zeke asked.
“Not important. But we really need you to play Skyrim or any elder scrolls game.” Huxley said.
Eclipse rubs her hoofs together excitedly as she summons her Keyblades. “Oh I am sooo going to pay for this in the morning, but so worth it! Stop!” She shouts, targeting the group and the nobodies, but leaving Shadowmere alone. She takes out the Nobodies and run with Shadowmere to the stables giggling like a schoolgirl. Sadly, the spell was not that powerful as Eclipse had other things on her mind.
“No bad Horny horse.” Huxley said grabbing Eclipse by the tail and dragging her out of the hay.
“NOO! It would have been over with! The heat would be over!”
“Do I need to send you back to Daybreak?” Huxley asked.
“No…” Eclipse pouts, all sense of masculinity thrown out the window due to this heat.
“Don’t make me send you to my worlds Twilight, she loves Unicorns.” Huxley said.
“Don’t tempt me….” Eclipse grumbles. “I’ll be good...just...let's get this done so I can go home to Luna...this heat sucks…”
As Sonna had said, a day by the carriage had them at the entrance of Solitude, where after a quick stop at the inn for food, the group made their way to The Blue Palace, to meet with the High Queen, and general Tullius.
“Hello High queen Elisif” Sonna said.
“Hello Sonna, who are these people with you?” Elisif asked.
“We’re basically emissaries for her empire.” Huxley said, pointing to a missing Zeke who was distracted by a voice coming from coming pelagius wing. ”Where’d Shanna go?” Huxley asked
“Is that a horse in the palace?” A random member of the court said.
Eclipse sighed, pissed after not having any true relief yet. “First of, I have a name, it’s Eclipse. Second, I’m a pony, not a horse, and third I am their guard in a way as I have enough power to probably kill everyone in this court without-”
“No bad pony.” Huxley said.
“Hiss...” Eclipse said.
“Sorry about her she’s pissy about the whole horse curse thing.” Huxley explained.
“Horse curse?”
“She pissed off Sheogorath and he turned her into a horse that’s always in heat.” Huxley said as he got a death glare by Eclipse.
“Anyway Sonna look for Shanna we need her here to do the thing, Sorry for bothering you we’ll comeback as a group.” Huxley said as they went down to see the Pelagius wing open. “That's not supposed to be open, you don’t think...” Huxley said as they heard Zeke's voice down there.
As they chased Zeke’s voice they wound up in wonderland. “There you guys are, this guy is awesome!” Discord’s voice spoke from Zeke.
“That’s not Zeke is it.”
“It’s Discord, and frankly this Sigy guy is a laughing stock!”
“Ah tell yeah nobody has been this fun sense Ah came and killed me self back after the oblivion crisis.” He said in a scottish accent.
“Great we got the Hero of Cyrodiil to deal with.”
“Ah lady nobody’s called me that in years.” Sheogorath said.
“D-do the thing with the dogs!” Discord asked as Flaming dogs fell from the sky. “Personally the ‘hotdog’ rain is a bit too literal for my taste, but this is still amazing. I’ve never met another being with so much raw chaos power.”
“Well he is the prince of madness.”
Eclipse meanwhile is keeping herself from jumping on the many deformed and crazy ‘horses’ for a roll in the hay. “Keep calm, keep calm, keep calm.” She repeats as she shakes in excitement.
DIscord chuckled. “Look, just let me have ten more minutes of fun and I’ll let Zeke go do her peace making thing and whatever. Oh, and I’ve been meaning to give you these.” WIth a snap of Zeke’s Discord controlled hand, Huxley, Ben, Eclipse, and Unum, were each holding one small gold token with Discord’s eye on it. “Think of it as a… logic free wish, kinda like a genie wish but not nearly as strong.”
“Give me that.” Huxley said grabbing Eclipse’s coin. “You will get it back when you aren't a horny horse.”
“Meany!”
“Hey I could use it to wish to get rid of my curse, but do you see me do it?” Huxley asked. “No.” He said
“Well it’s your wish, but It is limited, a genie is stronger than I believe it or not.”
“I think I’ll save it for later then.” Huxley said as he put his and Eclipse’s token away. “So when did you take over?”
“Walked by that room, and I was suddenly in control. With this much madness and chaos my own powers are very much amplified. Sadly I still am stuck as a Keyblade. Hope that will change in the future.”
“Neat.” Huxley said not getting any of that.
Disord spent his time having fun mostly and doing random chaos things, mostly to Eclipse and Huxley. When the time was up Sheogorath bid Discord farewell and asked hmi to visit again. As soon as they stepped out the door Zeke gained control again. “Well, that was kinda odd… still, was mostly funny. Especially when he turned Huxley into a ballerina.” Zeke chuckled.
“Whatever Shanna by the way you’re going to need to referred to as that to not confuse the queen.” Huxley said as Zeke just looked at him before using discord to spawn a bucket of cold water over his head “Ow you placed the bucket on the wrong side.” Huxley said rubbing his head.
“Fine, let’s finish this so we can all go home, cause Ben is lonely looking, Eclipse is horny, you’re clearly not having fun, and I just wanna see my kids.” Zeke said as they walked back to the High Queen.
“We're back we found our friend she was in the pelagius wing talking to a painting.”
“But there are no paintings in the pelagius wing.”
“Yes the painting of the old man with a beard and miss matched clothing”
“Anyway let's get back on point what did you want to talk to me about?” High queen Elisif asked
“Well Shanna here is actually the ruler of an empire and she wanted to aid your fight against the Thalmor.” Huxley said
“And how many of her forces are willing to aid us?” Elsif said as we all turned to Zeke.
“Our forces in term of soldiers are always growing, but a fair three hundred are still on standby for general defence. Though, ten special ones would do, sadly two of them are off on missions right now.” Zeke said.
“Your army is so small, yet you claim to be able to help us?” Elsif said.
“Size isn't everything.” Huxley said
“And each soldier could, can, and would take on entire platoons of your own without much effort from what I saw of the guards and the one’s training outside. If you want a demonstration I am more than willing to let some stress off, and no one would die by my blades.” Eclipse said casually.
“Well we would need a demonstration of that, but if it's true then we could use you in the upcoming battle to retake the imperial city from the thalmor.” General Tullius said.
“Say the word General and I can give you your demonstration.” Eclipse says, summoning both Oathkeepers to her side, keeping their tips pointed at the ground.
“Spellswords? Hmm. Very well, if you say that the opponents won’t be killed I say a test is in order.” General Tullius said.
“Shall we?” Eclipse said with a grin. The group was lead outside where the soldiers were training, being about a platoon not including recruits.
“Troops line up you're about to be tested a platoon vs a small horse cursed by a deadra.” The general said as the troops stood still unfazed by the fact the had to fight a small, gray horse.
“Wow stone cold warriors.” Huxley commented on as the general corrected him.
“Actually they're just in alert mode so they can’t act freely. They have to stay in line.” The General said.
“I have a feeling a few in the back are chuckling~” Eclipse says with a evil grin, both blades hovering around her. The men all marched on prepared to attack but were quickly defeated by the small gray horse.
To say it was funny was to say Pinkie Pie hates new people. Eclipse, before it even started, unsummoned one of the Oathkeepers and even turned off her scan, with promising to also not use any moves that would level the building. And still, the gray pony tore through their ranks. A reflect spell, a shocklock, and a frenzy of speed later, all 100 troops were groaning on the floor and Eclipse was just smiling. “Thanks for the warm up! Any of you ready for me actually trying?”
“That's enough you’ve made your point no need to humiliate my men any further.” The general said as Eclipse unsummoned the other Oathkeeper.
“Well that was fast.“ Lan said startling Huxley.
“Where did you guys come from?” Huxley asked.
“You left us in Whiterun... we used our keyblade rides to get here.” Lan said.
“So you saw that huh?” Eclipse said with a smirk.
“I’m surprised no one has phased through the floor yet…” Ben mutters, wondering how a world made by Bethesda was so normal.
“This is real life, not a game Ben.” Kira said.
“But it’s Bethesda…” Ben huffs. “Fine…” He sighs out.
“Don’t worry the bucket trick still works.” Sonna said as she remembered how she got through the whole thieves guild.
“I am so glad that even in real life...glitches still exist.” Ben chuckles happily.
“They don’t call the universe the ultimate computer without a reason.” Zeke says. “Everything glitches. God called the X-blade a rule breaker when he gave it to me.”
“Ha.” Ben laughs. “Glad to know things can still be weird in the funniest of ways.”
“Anyway can we get back on point?” General Tullius asked.
“Right now that we’ve shown you what the Keyblades can do, do you have faith in our plan to take Cyrodiil back from the Thalmor?” Huxley asked
“Well that was certainly a show, but you said the weapons can’t kill right?” Elsif the fair asked.
“They are driven by the wielders intent. Only if you wish to kill your enemy will they spill blood.” Zeke answered. “Makes getting the enemy troops captured alive easy.”
“Thats where the problem lies, if we have too many prisoners where would we put them all?” Elsif asked.
“Not to mention the current emperor is at the Imperial City right now and bringing him to Skyrim would be problematic as the last emperor was assassinated here a few years ago.” General Tullius said.
“We can take the prisoners to our world, plenty of room, plus we try and rehabilitate them. Give them the chance to live among the people again.” Zeke added.
“World?” Elsif asked.
“Oh right, technically were not from Nirn... just think of us as messengers of the divines.” Huxley said.
“Okay?” Elsif said confused.
“”We’ll catch you up after this war of yours is done and over with.” Zeke says.
“Trust me I’ve met Hermaeus Mora and I don’t think he knows about other worlds other than the realms of Oblivion or Nirn.” Sonna said.
“Are you following any of this?” Ben whispers to Lan, feeling a tad too lost here.
“Well considering you all left us behind in Whiterun, not really.” Lan whispered back.
“Sorry...I thought you and the others were keeping up…” Ben whispers nervously.
“Anyway we should leave to Iron out a contract for the the two of you” Huxley said opening a DTL back to Daybreak. “Come on guys we need to find a way to get the forge fixed while Ben and I need to head back home.” Huxley said as everyone left through the DTL before Huxley walked through the DTL he handed something to Zeke “Give this to Eclipse when she is back to he.” Huxley said walking through the portal.
“I’ve still got crap to do with Zeke…” Ben frowns, knowing that Luxu would probably like to talk with Zeke and having to talk to Daybreaks Council for a few reasons.
“Wait what he mean when Eclipse turns from a she to a he I thought she was cursed?” Elsif asked.
Back in the daybreak empire Huxley grabbed his stuff then found the Foretellers and Ben talking. “So what are you five planning to do after all of this?” Ben asks the Foretellers.
“We’ll first go home. I have a test tomorrow and Ms. Cheerilee is pretty strict.” Alex said.
“But before that, we wanted to talk to Luxu.” Lan said, “There are somethings we have to settle.”
“Hey guys.” Huxley said cutting of this conversation.
“Oh, hey Huxley.” Ben says. “What brings you here? Thought you were going to immediately leave once we got here.”
“I wanted to grab my stuff and say goodbye.” Huxley said holding up a back over his shoulder.
“Yeah, we were about to do the same. Wasn’t there something with Elzin you wanted to tell us?” Jenny asked.
“Yeah I’ll bring him around your world soon-ish I have stuff to do in my world, like making sure Aqua didn’t head to castle oblivion on her own or something like that.” Huxley said hoping she didn’t do something reckless like that.
“Yeah...that would be a bad thing…” Ben frowns. “Anyways, why do you want to talk with Luxu? Anything important or should I not bother asking?”
“He was friends with the original Foretellers, so we wanted to ask him if he has any advice for us and our Unions. Also, we wanted to settle things between us. Like he said, he sees us as the ghosts of his friends. I don’t want there to be any tension or bad blood between any of us.” Lan said.
“Ah, makes sense.” Ben nods. “Oh that reminds me, I need to be told that story, I don’t think you told me about it or just gave me cliff notes about it.” Ben explains.
“We basically gave you a Rotten Tomato summary. We’ll tell you later.” Jenny said.
“Anyway see you guys tell Zeke that I left.” Huxley said opening his book and pressing a button and walking through a DTL.
“See ya.” Ben waves. “Let’s hope Luxu just appears like before…”
“You rang?” Luxu said, walking out from behind a column “Oh hey it's the ghosts.”
“These five want to have a nice talk with you. Probably get you to see past the ‘ghost’ bit and all that fanciness.” Ben says. “I’ll leave you to it while I go find Zeke and tell him a few things.” Ben says before turning on his heels and walking off, giving the Foretellers and Luxu their space.
Luxu looked at the Foretellers. “So what do you want?”
“Well for starters, you can quit the ghost shit. That's what we wanted to talk about!” Jenny said harshly.
“And why?”
“Look, Master Luxu, we want to be friends. I know we kind of just took on the mantel of the former Foretellers, but treating us like this isn't right. We aren't them, we only want to succeed them. That includes you as well.” Dan said.
“Do you even know how they started off?” Luxu asked. “How we met?”
“We would like too.” Kira said, “If you're willing to tell us.”
Luxu inhaled. “They… started off as… not good people. Criminals, stole a lot, put people in hospitals. They were caught, and tossed to the heartless. They only survived because my dad and I managed to be nearby and heard the screaming. We helped them, they tried to mug us, dad knocked them out, and then we took them home with us. It was rough for them to break open their shells, but they did, and we became a family… I made their masks, because they hated their faces. Hated what they did, who they were.” Luxu took another breath. “Dad gave them new names, the robes, and had them become the Foretellers, guardians of the light. They followed his every world to a T, out of thanks, and gratitude.”
“They owe you two everything.” Alex said. “You guys sound as close as we are. I mean all of us found each other achieved by coincidence, and we are a family. Just like how you guys were.”
“Yeah, that’s why I call you guys ghosts. Your pasts are so similar, it’s like they're back from the dead. Everytime I see you guys I see them… and I hate how I see them… like invisible corpses floating in front of you… I can’t unsee their bodies, their deaths… I can’t unsee any of it no matter how much I wish I could, but I look at it to remind me that… if I stepped in, saved them… things would have been different.”
“You followed your father's orders just as they did. If you did anything else, they might have held it against you. You did nothing wrong Luxu.” Kira said.
“Dad knew the war was genocide, what kind of parent just has their kid watch that massacre? I did nothing while my family died not far from me… their death is on my hand… all because dad told them one of them was a traitor… when the truth is, there was no traitor, that nightmare was his, he turned them against each other and sent me away so I didn’t mess with the plans… he’s a slave to the Gazing Eye and its predictions.”
“What your father did was despicable yes, but he was only doing his role. We saw all of his inventions. Each one more vile than the next. But he was ready to throw away his life to protect the world's light.” Lan said seriously.
“Yet he knows just as well as I do that the Gazing Eye’s predictions are only a chance of many to happen. When one prediction happens there’s many more to follow of what can happen. He made sure that he, and all his reflections, they made sure the Keyblade War happened everywhere, at the same time just to have a chance at destroying the X-blade.”
“Well get over it!” Jenny said grabbing the front of his coat. “I’m sure you heard this somewhere before, but what's done is done! What good is it to just keep reminding ourselves of what happens and think about what could have been! We all have a past and we all need to deal with it!” she let go of his coat and calmed down a bit. “ We aren't them, so stop treating us like ghosts.”
Luxu grabbed Jenny’s head by the temples, and in a pulse of magic, sent all his memories of the war into her mind. She dropped him, screaming in fear. “You try and live passed that hell!” He screamed, kicking her to the side. “I can never unsee it, all of that I always see and hear, every moment of my life it’s there, haunting me. When you see hell, you do one of two things, die in it, or laugh. I took the hard way and walked through it, watching that war and not stopping it when it started is my sin to carry for eternity. What will your eternal sins be?”
“Then is that it?” Lan stepped forward, while Jenny was carried away by Alex. “We aren't saying forget about the past. We already know how the past can haunt someone. But can you honestly say that you aren't happy? If I remember right, you were with a girl called Time Bell back in Ben's reflection. Is the past stopping you from being happy with her?”
“No… no we keep each other's nightmares away somehow… I knew there was a reason I didn’t… end it like the others… I realized it was because of her. Hard headed, stubborn, and broken like me. It’s how we connected, it’s why we’re together. Gazing Eye showed me all my possible futures… meeting her was the one with the smallest chance of happening. I lived on to make it happen.”
Lan nodded. “We want to befriend you master. We aren't them, but we want to succeed them. Make up for the mistakes the Master did, as well as make sure their memories live on. Please, Master Luxu!” He bowed.
Luxu sighed. “I can look past the ghosts I see you as, the memories you bring up, so I’ll try. If you really want to succeed them you’ll need to know more about the kind of power you posses.”
“What do you mean?” Kira asked.
“You are using the powers of the First Masters, and you have yet to realize the potential you have. I’ll swing by your world in a week, we can talk more then.” He said walking away. “And sorry about your friend. She’ll experience some trauma, but she’ll be fine given time.”
Eclipse walked through the hall as she slowly became a he, much to his relief. “Damn...much longer and I would have been like Zeke at the rate I was going.”
“And maybe next time don’t destroy the guards I made for you.” Ben frowns, finding Eclipse during his walk to find Zeke.
Eclipse rubs his head. “Sorry about that… the only thing on my mind was getting that damn heat to end. Plus it itched like crazy doing nothing.”
“Even though I have ‘pony’ girlfriends their anthro.” Ben frowns. “Also I don’t think it would be good to do it with a full on pony...also you would have beaten me for even agreeing to such a thing.” Ben explains, putting his hands in his cloak pockets.
“Did I say it was smart or did I say the only thing I cared for was getting off through someone's manhood? But anyways, I’m sorry for the trouble.” Eclipse said honestly.
“It’s alright man don’t worry.” Ben says. “But glad to see you’re turning back to normal. But question...why the hell were you perfectly normal here when you were a mare then suddenly went into heat in Skyrim? I thought the time tables for each world were roughly the same?”
“Actually, they are drastically different. This was explained in Dream Drop distance, time in different worlds flows differently. For me it has been over eighteen years. I don't think anyone else has been in their world for that long.” Eclipse explains.
“Oh...that makes sense.” Ben nods. “Sadly I forgot that…” He sighs out. “Well let’s hope it hasn’t been weeks or years back home, don’t want them all worried shitless…”
“Mine are already going to be worried because last they saw me I was insane. But yea, lets hope no huge time gaps between here and our respective reflections.” Eclipse agrees “....Is this the first time we aren't at each other's throats?”
“When were we at each other’s throats?” Ben asks curiously.
“Huh...must have been thinking of Huxley. Seems like everyone has a keyblade now and days, so you can't just point and say ‘you have a keyblade!’ and know who they are.” Eclipse says embarrassed at the screw up.
“Well we are all distinguishable because of looks. I have the white cloak, Huxley has the black cloak.” Ben says while showing his white cloak. “I also have this fancy silver crown cause I’m awesome.” Ben smiles and points to his crown.
“Huh… I wonder if my Luna is going to try and get me one if I ever marry. Welp, we will just have to see.” Eclipse shrugs. “Oh also, have time to hear on what I’ve been working on ever since I saw a human again?
“Do you want me to give you the honest answer or the smart ass answer?” Ben asks with a cheeky grin.
“Haha.” Eclipse says with a smile despite his angry tone. “I’m working on a spell matrix to allow me to turn into the form of whatever inhabitants live in a world. Example, going to your world I would be anthro, and coming to Huxley’s world I would be a human with strange hair and eyes. It’s not done yet, but I hope to finish it before anything happens to me.”
“Hopefully it get’s done because that sounds fancy.” Ben smiles.
“Yea, but I think Huxley wants to prank his Twilight before I get to do that. But it could be useful for all of us when it’s done. Now, what were you doing before you ran into me? I don’t think you came down here looking for little old me.” Eclipse says bluntly.
“I was heading off to find Zeke.” Ben says honestly. “I have to tell him a few things.”
“Oh, well good luck. One of two things is gonna happen. Either Rune got him or he is busy with the counsel filling out paperwork about the Elder Scrolls world.”
“I don’t know much about Rune, but I have a feeling he’s busy with paperwork or something.” He says with a shrug. “I mean, besides the weird fetish book…”
“Lets just say, if you have a perverted marefriend, she and Rune would be best friends and leave it at that.
“Well my Luna’s more...needy than perverted.” Ben shrugs. “But hey she’s been stuck in the moon for a thousand years it’s going to take a while to steady that girl.”
“Makes sense. The only reason mine didn’t jump my bone was because we both worked together to defeat Nightmare Moon….who was her mark of mastery test apparently.” Eclipse says. “Well, you best be off. Keep in touch k?” Eclipse says with his trademark grin
“Yep.” Ben says while patting Eclipse’s head gently. “Stay safe you very worrying pony.” He says while heading off to find Zeke again.
Zeke was resting in the library, half of her wives were with her as she read over one of the books the Aqua from the new reflection Diamond Tiara made accidentally gave her. “Knock knock?” Ben asks while knocking on a bookshelf like a door.
Zeke looked up. “Oh, hey Ben. Something up?” Zeke asks, putting the book down.
“One, Huxley finally left to his world so there’s that.” Ben starts. “Two, I suppose now’s a good a time as any to say meet your wives and friends I suppose. And three...well as soon as Luxu is done talking with the Foretellers I’m pretty sure you two should have a talk.” Ben says honestly.
“I was hoping for that. Also, anything you need?”
“Well the first one was to meet the many women you’ve managed to marry you lucky bastard.” Ben frowns. “And two, should I head on home and then you call me to a meeting so I can tell everyone what Core’s been doing to my knowledge or should I stay here and wait?”
“For the council we can have that meeting next week. As for the wives, well, you know Unum, then there’s Toriel, Derpy, Rarity, Twilight, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Pinkie Pie, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Celestia, Luna, Rune, Hearts Care, and Chrysalis.”
“One of you...can you please explain how his hips aren’t in another dimension?” Ben asks one of Zeke’s wives. “Also...is Toriel some goat mother looking person?”
Toriel chuckled. “That was a nickname I had back home. Zeke and X managed to bring my two deceased children back, well, Chara was possessed by darkness, and Asriel was an artificial Nobody of sorts. My kind, our bodies don’t stay after death, they turn to dust when we die.” She explained. “Zeke and X made a heart for him.”
“Okay Ms. Tutorial.” Ben says with a nod. “Glad to know all that...but besides the obvious thing of you look like a good school teacher...I met two weird skeletons...one that slept in the middle of where I was walking and one that kept calling me ‘Human’ and trying to be friends...while sounding like Skeletor for some reason…”
“That was Sans, the one sleeping, the other is his brother Papyrus. Sans might not look like much, but since he and his brother moved here, Sans has become one of the highest ranked fighters in Daybreak. And if he gets hit once, he’s gone.”
“RPG rules, got it.” Ben nods. “The weakest of the bunch happens to be the strongest and sleep keeps his fragile yet powerful strength up.”
“Something like that, just don’t mess with his brother…last person who did Sans…well, shoved a bone up…well, you can guess.”
“Was it a boy or a girl? Cause I can make a dirty pun out of it.” Ben says with a cheeky grin.
“Perv.” Rainbow said.
“Hey I have to hear my worlds Spike talk about how he ‘fluffs your cloud’ Rainbow so shush.” Ben glares at Rainbow.
Rainbow blushed. “Multiverse is so weird.”
“Trust me, it’s only going to get weirder. Just be glad you haven’t met a fan of eldritch horror because that is going to be proven true in very horrible ways.” Ben explains. “Anywhosits, I presume we have people to start bringing back from the grave or are you too tired from all that’s happened and the bun in your oven?”
“Oh right.” Zeke said, standing up. “Well, go big or go home.” Zeke and Ben raised a hand into the air, the power in the air was tangible with the amount of Nobodies and Heartless appearing. It went on for a few moments, less than five minutes, and it stopped abruptly. “Wow, so my Heartless can appear on the world? Meh, the moon was still a good battleground.”
“I think it’s because of some magical bullshit that surrounds you.” Ben points out. “You being the ‘balance’ and all that jazz, giving the Heartless some sort of spark of light so they can be here, while Core and all his dick waffle comrades have no spark and so can’t be here...if that made any sense at all…” Ben sighs out, pinching the bridge of his nose because he thought he sounded like an idiot.
“No, you did alright.” Eclipse said, leaning on the doorframe. “Anyone going to get these people clothes?”
“They probably should and when did you get here?” Ben asks Eclipse.
“Just now. I heard the sound of fighting and it wasn’t in the arena so I wanted to check it out. Now Zeke, can Discord help here? I think we are scaring these poor people.” Eclipse says looking at a confused anthro mare. Zeke rolled his eye and simply pulled out Discord and in a flash of pink the people were clothed.
“So let’s take a headcount of who was saved shall we?” Ben asks.
“WIth the amount of power we did… Discord?” Zeke asked.
“Over 9/10 of this Equestria’s population is back, the last bunch… moved on.” Discord said with a hint of sadness,
Zeke gritted her teeth. “One bastard did all that damage…”
“Hey Discord...When people die completely, they go to one of two places right? Kingdom hearts or the Void.” Eclipse says.
“Actually, depends on the world.”
“Damn. I was hoping I could maybe help bring some back when I learned how to use Oathkeeper’s power.” Eclipse says.
“I have a feeling I’m missing something, but is there extra magic to Oathkeeper and Oblivion?” Ben says, confused about what Oathkeeper’s powers were.
“Well, is there anything you wanted Eclipse?” Zeke asks before remembering. “Oh right Huxley gave me this coin and told me to give it to you.” Zeke said handing the coin to Eclipse.
“Thanks. And I was wondering if you wanted me to stay or not? I could leave if you want but I wanted to know if you wanted me to stay for your kid.” Eclipse says acting nonchalant.
“Which?”
“The bun in your oven. After all, it’s not everyday your cuz get knocked up. And if there is one thing about the Ventrals I accept whole heartedly, is the importance of family.” Eclipse says firmly.
“Yeah, I’ll send a letter when the due date is near, got a month and a half, cause half Keyblade babies grow fast in the womb.”
“I’ll be there. Well, hopefully. Oath and I have a plan and I just hope we come home in time to be here.” Eclipse says with a nod.
“Alright then, well, if that’s all I just gotta talk with Luxu then start working on the aid for everyone who came back… that’s gonna be a headache. Well, later you two.”
* * *
After Ben and Eclipse left, Luxu found me, and asked if we could talk in privet. It was just us two in the library now. "So, I was told you wanted to talk to me?" I asked.
"I do." Luxu replied. "I have an... abnormal favor to ask you for."
"Abnormal how?"
"You believe in reincarnation?"
"The concept I know, and think it's possible, why?"
"I have a card, a castle Oblivion Card, everything a friend of mine was, and can be, is on it... I was kinda hoping that you'd... be her mom?"
"... Say what?"
"Look, you don't have to if you don't want to, and there is the likely hood she won't even get her original memories back... I just want her to live on again, I lost too many friends already."
"What your asking is beyond freaky... I think Rune had a name for it in her fetish book, but it's lost on me right now. But why me?"
"You're early in your pregnancy, there should be a few eggs still ready to... 'go' in there. If I place the card in one, it will grow into her."
"Again... freaky... I guess I can do it... for a price."
"Anything."
"Find a way to put the Keyblade Forge we found in Skyrim back together."
"You found one in Skyrim?"
"Yeah, Talked to Lord Death and X confirmed that, though it's in two parts, it's got everything."
For some reason I could feel Luxu smile under his hood. "Deal."
"Great... so first off, I'm raising this friend of yours, who is she anyway?"
"Best I don't tell you her name." He said, taking out a castle Oblivion card, back facing me. The way he held it, he made sure I didn't see the image on it as he literally placed it IN my womb from the outside... feels tingly in a sexual way... "That's all, it took."
"If that's all then I guess I should head off and tell the girls... Wonder if I'm in trouble or not?"
"Your wives man, girl? Meh, see you later. I'll get that forge to you in a month or so." Luxu said as he walked into a DTL.
I woke up in Toriel’s fluffy embrace… you can guess what that means. I told the girls about my deal with Luxu, and they took it rather well. I was naked, which I’m oddly alright with as a girl. It’s been about two weeks and my pregnancy has been showing. The little curve in my belly, the babies growing… I felt honored to be experiencing this, and a little horny honestly… pregnancy fetish while pregnant, what did you expect?
I got dressed and ate breakfast, then did paperwork as usual. The girls were treating me like I treated them when Chrysi, Celestia, Shy, and Rune were pregnant. It’s flattering, and sometimes a bit annoying. Geeze, and knowing me, I’m gonna do the same every time they get pregnant. Which I hope is lots… Third child, but I had a big family… I kinda still want that… with sixteen wives… it’s gonna be big no matter what. Especially if this happens again...which it might…
I was at my desk, working again on whatever the scouts reported in. “Beh, nothing of interest.” I complained. I get that times of peace are a good thing, but now that I can put my lethal combat practices to the side of good, I feel kinda lazy. Heartless have been spawning more, but some overtime and the status of all worlds part of Unity have been just fine. Even so, the events of both finding out I’m pregnant and what the Keyblades in me do when a fight starts, I’m not actually doing anything. Damn, pregnancy is sexy, but going though one is both a bitch and boring at the same time.
“Zeke.” Rainbow’s voice came from behind my office door. She entered without an offer. “How’s it going?”
“Bord mostly, what are you doing here? I thought you were helping the newly returned residents readjust and rebuild?”
“I am, but some people wanted to talk with you first.”
She stepped aside, and the Cakes came in. “Hello sir.” Mr. Cake said
”Hello.” Mrs. Cake said. “Rainbow told us you had our babies?”
“Oh, yeah. They should be with fluttershy in the nursery. They attached to us fast.”
“We wanted to say thank you for taking care of our babies.”
“Really, we’re in your debt.” Mr. Cake said.
“Well, I’m gonna miss them honestly. Little devils they are, but at the same time they’re angels… Hey, can we work something out?” I said, remembering the antics those two always pulled.
“Uh, what exactly?”
“Well, they’ve attached to us, but you are their parents. Maybe you can work as live in cooks, your kids still get to stay and won’t cry all nights cause they miss their friends.”
“Well, what about our shop?”
“Well, it is still your property, maybe when the twins are older they can take it over? Or, with your paychecks and spare time, hire help to work it and check up on it over time.”
“Huh, well… That does sound nice. How much will we be getting payed?”
“As a council member and my wives all mostly working, we have more money than we know what to do with. How’s five hundred a day sound?”
“That’s more than what the shop made in a week!”
“Again, more than we really know what to do with. So, you wanna cook something other than pastries 24/7, or stick with the shop alone?”
“We’ll take the job.” Mrs. Cake said quickly.
“Alright, you’ll start when you move your stuff in.”
They left and Rainbow patted my head. “You just didn’t want to be missing the twins, didn’t you?”
“You read me like an open book.”
It’s been four days since the Cakes moved in as live-in cooks and it really takes the work off the girls. Plus, we get more time with the kids. I was in the library at the moment, reading over some old tombs on Keyblades. Most of it is stories and legends. “Dad… mom?” I looked up from my book and saw Button Mash was standing in front of me. “Uh, how much longer are you gonna… be like this?”
“I still have a month before the babies are due, why?”
“It’s just… some kids were talking at school…”
“... Do me a favor, and don’t tell your mothers this.” Button nodded and leaned in close so I could tell him. “If they start a fight, verbal or physical, don’t be afraid to fight back, but try to dodge and block them. In a verbal sense, that’s like… you know what a rost is?”
“Yeah.”
“Rost them… good.”
“Alright, why?”
“It’s the fastest way to shut people up in my experience. One good rost and they get quieter than your mother Fluttershy.”
“Alright… I’ll try.” Button left, leaving me. To my book.
Not long after, Dinky came in with a smile. “Can I feel them?”
“Again?” She nodded. “Fine.” I caved in as she rubbed my belly. This feels de-masculating, but I’m a girl now so screw masculinity.
Another day had passed and Button stopped me in the hall. “Hey Dad… mom? Anyway, your advice worked.”
“Oh, you roasted them?”
“Yeah, they shut up and walked off with their wings under their arms!”
“What was the roast?”
“Well, he said ‘your dad must love being a broodmare’ and I replied, ‘Least my dad turned the right gender for that’ and he just got quiet.”
I don’t know weather to feel offended or laugh? “Well… I get the joke, good job in ending the fight before it really began.” Button smiled as he walked off. “... Wow… that was just… the heck? Meh, expected some people to give shit about this.”
Another week had passed, the twins in my womb had grown more. I was working again, filing the reports away and such. Any new worlds were rather far away from our current section of the galaxy, so reports were getting slow, to my thanks and boredom. Daybreak and the Council, the Unity, we’ve existed little under a year, now an estimated thirty percent of our galaxy has been contacted and about half joined in the Unity.
We’ve come far, yet still so many Keyblades rest within me. I know it’s one Keyblade for every intelligent life form… but still, this is a lot. Damn, this work will never end, plus with all the who knows how many reflections out there, we got our work cut out for us big time… I wonder… if we do manage to find and join all worlds in unity, everything is balanced, and every reflection explored… what would happen after that?
“Knock knock.” I looked at the door, Luxu and… some kinda Sweetie Bell with gears sticking out of her stood there. “Your forge is done early, put it in an empty warehouse along with some… modified blueprints for it, and this here, is my girlfriend Time Bell.”
“Hey.” She said.
“Hi.” I replied. “So… how did-”
“Core…” She cut me off.
“Oh… bastard.”
“Tried turning me into the No Name keyblade. Failed, I can only see the future and send memories as messages to the past.”
“Oh… well that can come in handy.”
“I guess… So how come you tip off my senses as a Keyblade?”
“Cause I am. Kingdom Hearts made me into a Human Keyblade because I got possessed by the Keyblade Graveyard.”
“Oh. Well that makes sense. So you’re… a girl and pregnant now… THat’s… a thing…”
I scratched the back of my head. “Yeah, I kinda-”
“You guys, wait up!” Came the voice of another Sweetie Bell. She entered the room, out of breath. “Dang it, you ran like crazy.”
“Oh, this is my wielder… Sweetie Bell.” Time Bell said.
“Wielder?”
“I kinda got turned into a Keyblade, Like Yellow can.”
“Oh… well A, she’s cured of her darkness and god now.. And B, my kids are like that naturally cause of me…”
Time just stared at me. “I’m gonna take a walk…” She said, walking off Followed by Sweetie.
“Well, that happened.” Luxu said. “So, how much longer?”
“A month or so.” I replied.
“Ah, well then I’ll stuck around, after their birth we got a mission, Time saw a premonition of the future involving someone you might know.”
“Who?”
“Someone in a weird mask.”
“Mask… Clearly not Core, so that leaves John. I haven’t heard from him in awhile, I guess I should see what’s up with him… after the birth.”
“Great, so Time, Sweetie and I will just stick around til then, then after a bit we go find out what this is all about.”
“Sounds like a plan. I’ll go tell the girls.” With that I walked off. If something happened, or will happen to John’s Equestria… I hope we get there in time…
Childbirth… Hurts…
The kids were born healthy, both Keychains that looked similar to X’s. My son, that I named Blake, Brown hair with my eyes. His Keychain form was like X’s, only rather than crossed Kingdom Key’s they were crossed Oathkeepers… and my daughter, Nix, black hair and bright blue eyes. Her Keychain form was crossed Oblivion’s… Twins… what else is there to say. I don’t know who was the card Luxu put in me, but I don’t really care, and it’s best I don’t know anyway, they’re both so cute… and mine… Wow… so this is what motherhood feels like… I like it.
It had been a week since the twins were born and I had changed back into a man not long after. Though, Discord gave me the ability to change gender at will, as a baby shower gift, so I can still be a mom, and a dad… I’m not thinking too much into it.
The girls, glad I had my… assets back, had me make up for lost time… Now Derpy, Flitter, Cloudchaser, Rainbow Dash, Toriel, Hearts Care, Pinkie Pie, and Fluttershy again, are pregnant… Yeah, busy week.
I said my goodbyes to both the wives and kids, and walked into a DTL to John’s reflection with Luxu, Time and Sweetie Bell with Unum at my side.
We exited in the Everfree, though, something was off. “X?” I summoned X… he was in his broken form. “No…”
Something bad happened here.
“Damnit… we’re too late to stop it… so we gotta help fix it.”
Well, that’s your job.
We walked through the forest for a while. We were getting close to Zecora’s hut when someone called out.
“You there, you’re Zeke.”
“Show yourself!” I called out. To my shock… Vanitas dropped from some trees up ahead. “You…”
“Look, I’m not with Core, in fact, I’m kinda working against him at the moment, And before you start swinging that thing around, John trust’s me.”
“And I should believe you why?”
“Cause I know you can kill me. Look, just follow me, I’ll prove it.”
I trust him.
You WHAT!?!?!?!
Look, He feels… different. Than the last time I saw him, I think we can trust him.
… I hate that you are usually right about people. “Fine, prove it.”
We walked over to the Everfree castle ruins, there was a barrier there and Vanitas said, “Unlock” and a doorway opened up in the barrier that we could walk though. Upon entering my heart sank. A lot of ponies were walking around, missing limbs or wit manic looks and twitching. Vanitas walked off somewhere and We wondered into what looked like a main lobby.
… This isn’t even the whole world… We have work to do. We waited around for a bit, then I saw John walk in. “Oh, hey John.” I said.
“So from how the X-blade looks… things here aren't good…” Zeke said in a monotone voice.
“That's kinda an understatement. Don't believe me look up at the moon.” John said while pointing at the moon.
Zeke looked up, and upon seeing the broken moon and massive Heartless in the sky, walked over to John and suckerpunched him through the nearest wall. “How in the hell did this happen?!”
“One, I deserved that. Two, it was Core. He came here to test me because he could sense me from the realm of darkness. It went downhill from there.” John told while massaging his bruised cheek.
Zeke sighed. “What did you do to piss him off this badly?”
“Two things probably. One, I cut his arm off, and two, because I could use the Void.”
“... First off, congrats you actually damaged that son of a bitch. Second, please tell me he-” Zeke stopped talking when he noticed John's new hand. “... Well… he got some void… Didn't he?”
John signed. “Ya. He did, and he fought Hollow.”
“Who?”
“Hollow, or better known to some as Outsider, who is both God’s and Core’s younger brother who can use the Void.”
“Oh… please tell me Core was damaged by him.”
“If by damaged you mean his mask broke and he grew his arm back after turning it into a keyblade...than yea.” John told them.
Zeke twitched. “So even with the void on his side, Hollow lost?”
“He is alive, and healing. The only reason he lost is because Core has more combat experience than him, but his darkness let him match Hollow blow for blow.”
“Crap. So what do you need, other than a miracle.”
“Some medical help would be nice. We just got blueprints for ponies that lost limbs and help with that would be appreciated. We also only have one doctor, if you can call him that, and one nurse. We got about a dozen foals that'll need treatment. We'll also need more keybladers and trainers to help protect this world. We basically need a lot of help. Not to mention the heartless pirate ship floating in the sky and your family here. The Ventrals I mean.” John explained.
“My family is here? Who?”
“Well one is dead now, Jonathan Ventral, then there are a few others like one who is a bloody werewolf, and a little girl. By the way you have any silver on you?”
Zeke looked down. “So Jonathan is dead now too…”
“I'm sorry...I wasn't myself when I did it to. He was an unversed hybrid of Iron Prisoner. He mentioned he was the one who ran me over back on Earth. He also...killed my parents.” John said looking down.
“Yeah… sounds like him. Funny, he often cared less for people, he mostly cared for good food and cats. My god, he was obsessed with cats. Had a tiger for five years, named it Saber.”
“I figured he would have named it fluffy?”
“That was his cheetah.”
“You have a weird family you know that?”
“Murderers, psychopaths, megalomaniacs, the Ventrals are every bad thing in one vast bloodline. Evil, no question, but they're still just human.”
“Till Core got a hold of them.” John stated.
“you sure? My cos, only dream was to be a mom, finally got pregnant while working with Core, she and her baby died fighting… one of us. Her mom, my aunt, died with her daughter in her thoughts.”
“I meant in the physical aspects. Their still, even if it's very small, human in the head.”
“Yeah. Well, in terms of help, stuff happened back home so help is a bit thin. But I can get you a doctor, instructor and maybe some extra muscle….”
“By the way, while I was exploring a hospital looking for the blueprints I mentioned I ran into a heartless human fusion, I knew her from Earth. She was pregnant while a mugger was mugging her then you're cos Jonathan almost ran them over, but hit me instead. Also...Core is apparently experimenting on her child.”
“So Core took people from earth for that too… honestly I don't know how to help them. As for her child, the realm of darkness is very expansive, finding one person is like finding a specific dust spec on earth.”
“I know. I was just informing you of what I found out. There are also heartless and unversed fusions here.”
“Well that's new. So looks like we got our work cut out for us, huh? Also, this is Luxu, Sweetie Bell, Time Bell, and you know Unum.”
“What's up” John said.
“Let’s see.” Luxu said while scratching his chin. “A big ass Heartless, a broken moon, the smell of a couple thousand dead inhabitants, and a fuck ton of dark residual energy from Core.”
“Has anyone ever punched for your mouth?”
“Try and I will personally fling you to the moon. Well, what’s left of it.”
“Always wanted to visit the moon.”
“Break it off you two.” Time said, stepping between the two. “We got work to do, and sorry about my boyfriend, we both have been through our own personal hells. I was experimented on my Core and made into a failed replica of a Keyblade, and he watched the Keyblade war and his family die right in front of him.”
“I say sorry for what happened, but you probably don't want pity or anything. Anyway don't worry about Core. I promised that he will fall by either Zeke's X-blade, or mine. And before you say it's impossible for me. Trust me...i'll find a way.”
“ I can tell.” Luxu said. “You got my uncle’s mark on you, well, great uncle? Meh, Something like that.”
“Not even going to question that and just roll with it.”
“So what’s first?” Zeke asked.
“That big heartless in the sky will be a problem. We should probably take it out now. Although I'm betting your family or at least one of them is on it right now. We’ll need our keyblade gliders to get to it. Vanitas, you and Gilda stay here and protect-”.
“I got this.” Luxu cut in. HE walked outside the barrier, and in one leap, jumped over and onto the heartless ship.
“He’ll be fine.” Time said.
“...Ok. Just gonna roll with it.” John deadpanned.
“Well, he is from before the Keyblade war, and a Keyblade master with over a million years experiance.”
“Really need to get my Mark of Mastery.” John said.
“So I guess we should probably find some help here,” Zeke started. “Time, Sweetie, head to Daybreak and ask for the Monster Buster force.” Time saluted and dragged Sweetie with her into a DTL. “So what do we do?”
“Do I even want to know?” John asked about the force Zeke called for.
“You’ll get it when you see them. Now, what should we do first?”
“We’ll need to get a team together to help get the remaining supplies from the hospital over to here.”
“I think I got that.” Zeke said, summoning a Shadow, though, rather than yellow eyes, they were a light blue. “Well that’s different.”
“Oh ya. Forgot you could do that.” John said as Gilda was spooked and took out her Fenrir.
Zeke summoned a small platoon of Invisibals, Soldiers, a Large body, and even a Darkside, all of which had blue eyes. “Get any and all useful supplies you find in town here, don’t draw attention or make it obvious for anyone watching.” With that, the blue eyed heartless nodded and left. “Now what?”
“Come to the war room with me. I'll try and show you the scope of the battle.”
Zeke followed John to the war room, Unum close behind Zeke. When they reached it, they stood over a map of Equestria. “That’s a lot of damage.” Unum said.
“Ponyville is mostly craters, Appleloosa is in ruins, Cloudsdale looks like it never existed, and some mountains are either gone or missing chunks of them selve. Also...only Twilight and Applejack of the elements survived.” John informed.
“Well, there goes the Rainbow beam of happiness to solve some of the problems.” Zeke said. “So our main concerns are the monsters running around, the still living members of my family, and the injured. What’s this reflection Celestia and Luna doing about it?”
“Their...not in good shape. They tried to stop Core...Celestia is missing her wings and Luna lost her legs. Also the nobles and military figures in Canterlot have starting to take over. Making the city more military like and strick. Also a genius named Wise Gear is in the Badlands for some reason. I think Chrysalis is behind it. She may also have my mark as well.”
“So we got corruption and the changelings to possibly deal with. This won’t be easy at all. So, where should we hit first, Badlands, or Canterlot?”
“Good question. Getting the help of the princesses before something worse happens is important. Not to mention their influence can help spread hope to other survivors. On the other hand, Wise gear is a true Genius. Whatever Chrysalis has planed with him can't be good. If she has a mark as well it will be worse. If we go for one. We might lose the other.” John explained.
“Well, maybe Unum and I can handle Chrysalis, you can check on the princesses at the same time.”
“Good idea, but should I be the one who sees the princesses. Remember I was Equestria's most wanted not long ago. Would they even listen to me?”
“You been doing really good since last I saw you?”
“It's not that. After Cores battle they dropped my bounty so they can make more time for...funerals.”
“I think they might listen, they aren’t idiots, and in their position, will take help from almost whoever to keep Equestria stable.”
“They gave a group of slavers I captured a year in the dungeon...and most of their export were foals and fillies.” John deadpanned.
“They’re soft, this experience will change them for the better in the end, trust me, if they don’t change, I’ll come in and take over if they aren’t living up to the public's expectations.”
John signed. “Fine I'll go. I probably have a better chance sneaking in anyway, no offense.”
“None taken. I’m sneaky, but I’m no stealthy assassin like you. Well, let’s head out. If anything happens I’ll fly to Canterlot and tell, alright?”
“Ok. Just be careful if she does have a mark. From what I know...it's possible to make oneself immortal.”
“Sure.”
John flew over to Canterlot fast, disbanding his glider and rolling onto the Canterlot castle roof top.
‘Ok, I need to find the princesses and help with what I can. Secondary objective...find Applejack and tell her her sister is ok and safe. Even if she knows already.’ John thought. He used dark vision to scan through the walls look for patrols. There were a lot of guards on patrol. ‘I'll either just sneak on by or if I have to...possess one of them so I can look around easier.’
I stayed invisible most of the time and used blink to get to high up areas when needed. Mostly to take short breaks. I made it to what I'm assuming is Luna’s room, least from the big moon design on the doors. I used Fenrir and it opened without resistance. I walked in and there was no one here. “The heck? Where's Luna?”
I was startled when the windows and door suddenly were covered in magical bars. “So the blade appears.” I turned around and saw Blue Blood standing on the other side of bars. “Don't bother blinking out.”
“Where are the princesses Blood? I need to speak with them. It's urgent.” John said.
“I think you have other matters to attend to first.” Blue Blood’s horn lit up, and over his right eye was the Outsider's mark.
“You're the one he mentioned. Look Blood, I'm one of the only beings here that can fight the unversed and heartless here, but there are bigger threats than them.”
“You think I don’t know.” His horn lit up again, and his other eye was nothing other than a glowing yellow. “Core keeps his word.”
“...So. You’re with Core.” John said.
“Yeah, First Outsider came along when I was a foal, back then I was living like a rat on the streets, he gave me the mark and one day I found myself a preteen stealing from the castle. Celestia found me and rather than incarcerating me, took me in. Used my new life and title to gain power. Not long after your ‘fight’ with Core he found me. We made a deal, my knowledge and experience with void, for power to take over all the worlds he needs.”
“Core wants everything to end. All dimensions and worlds. You ruling will be meaningless to him. He is just using you.”
“You think I don’t know? Sorry, but I share his vision of ending everything. I grew up poor and hated by all, so I did away with my parents since they didn’t care for me and well, you know the rest after that. I’m sick of how no matter how hard every ruler tries, it’s the inhabitants that create the flaws, the darkness that stains creation. I’m not doing this just to rule and say ‘screw you’ as I kill everyone, I’m doing this so finally the endless insanity of life can stop once and for all.”
“There is a lot of bad out there. I know but destroying everything doesn't make it better. You'll just be worse than them.”
“Maybe, but at least it will be frozen, no more moving forward, no more falling backwards, no more or it. Funny, Core told me about the story of light and darkness during our meeting. Did you know it was the light that struck first? Light that fueled hatred towards the unknown, the darkness became what the light was fearing. Good and evil have never been more reserved than they are these days. Fact is, even immortals and gods make the same mistakes casue they refuse to do any different for the unknown outcome. At least with everything gone, nothing worse can happen.”
“Immortals and gods do make lots of mistakes and mostly don't try to fix it.”
“I’ll say, Luna wants attention she’s been neglected, her emotions fuel her conquest for it, rather than talking about it, Celestia banished her to the moon for a thousand years, slavers get a year in the dungeon and it’s all for what? They either break out after a week or walk out and do it over again. It’s time everything ended, stopped in it’s tracks for good. With me or against me, though, you foolishly are against me. Either way, I got something you lack.”
“And I got something you lack. Hope that things will get better. You gave up long ago, but no matter what I see and experience. I'll always hope for the better. Cause that's what mortals do best.”
“Meh, I’ve still got the batter thing.” His horn lit up with void energy as a portal to void opened behind me… what came out was surprising. It was a man, old with both eyes looking blind. He held a katana and wore black and blue robes. “Suprises you find in the void. Take him out Kerta.”
The man nodded. I was about to block when his Katana glowed a dark purple/black. What the? It doesn’t feel like darkness? In my attempt to block, he slashed next to me, cutting clean though my blade and part of my clothing.
Dang it! I can't hold back against him. I summoned Fenrir and coated him in Void energy. He's fast, and powerful. While I can't escape with the Void. Blue Blood isn't powerful enough to cut my connection to the Void. I'm stronger with it than he is. He most likely didn't train it that much.
When he swung again, I tried to block, Fenrir charged with void energy… he grabbed Fenrir by it’s blade. “You think I don’t expect void powers when I was locked in it’s prison?” He said, knee kicking my gut and sending me flying into the wall.
Crap. He is really strong. My current void connection isn't enough. I… I have to remember. That feeling I felt against Jonathan.
My train of thought was cut off when he kicked my face. “How much do you know about what exists within and beyond the void?”
“Not much. Only had Void for about half a year. Probably things that make even you look like an ant in power comparison.” John said.
He nodded. “I was born in a realm other than yours. You see, the void isn’t just what was and what all may end to, it’s the barrier, the walls between realms. Whole other multiverses blocked off from one another by it’s deepest, darkest pits that even the gods fear. Funny, I ended up in a prison built by a man who became a human god. And that was before he even achieved godhood.”
“Who was he? Core?”
“They call him the President, the Human God, the savior… His name though, is Cript.”
“Why were you imprisoned? What did you do?”
“Sliced apart a few thousand galaxies.”
“Why though? Was it boredom, or something else?”
“I needed to call him… not Cript, the first evil, the first sin.”
“The one beyond who changed his fate and protects the multiverse.”
“The one he was born to embody, Psychopath. The first to kill in all the multiverses, a being stronger than anything because he is Fact. Murder is what he exists for, it’s all he is. To become his embodiment… the power would be unimaginable.”
“So you slaughtered uncountable innocents to become an embodiment.”
“I am not the first, nor will I be the-” He was cut off… his head rolled off his shoulders and onto the ground.
Behind him, a man dressed in a brown trench coat, black shirt and blue jeans with something that looked like a pipboy from fallout on his wrist was there, holding a glowing white sword. “How did he get out?” He said, noticing me. “Oh, you alright?”
“Oh ya. I'm alright. As for how he got out. A white unicorn with a blonde mane and the Outsiders mark on his left eye.”
“Kid, I don’t need all the details, but yeah… an outside assistant might have done it… crap, I’m gonna have to rebuild the security from scratch with a flaw like that.”
“He also had help from a being known as Core.”
“Who?” He asked, checking the device on his arm. “Oh, this guy. Meh, not the top or even top ten thousand of my priority list. I’m sure you guys can take him.”
“Ya I figured there were things worse than him but dang. Not even in the top ten thousand. Shows how weak we really are.” John said with a chuckle.
“Hey, you can always get stronger. So what’s up with this place anyway?”
“I'm trying to find the princesses so I can get their help. Core and the outsider fought here and really messed the place up.”
He looked at the device again. “Outsider? Oh, that asshole. Well this realm hasn't even been reached yet in terms of the exploration. So how badly hit was this world?”
“A few mountains missing or missing chunks. A town is in ruins. Another town is mostly craters. Another looks like it never existed, and we got heartless, unversed, fusions of the two, humans that work for Core who he experimented on, oh and the moon is in pieces.” John said.
“Oh, well, given this world I’m gonna leave it to you people for the most part, your story so I’m not gonna piss off the ____, but I can fix your moon.” He said, snapping his fingers. I ran to the nearest window and I couldn’t believe my eyes. The moon was whole again.
“Man, just how weak are we in the multiverse. Under the billions or trillions?”
“Don’t think of it as how weak you are, think of it as, how much stronger you can become.”
“You just fixed a moon by snapping your fingers. I pretty sure you can create galaxies if you wanted.”
“So? I terraformed whole planets and created a universe. No big deal.”
John chuckles and shakes his head. “Well thanks. One of the princesses here has a connection to the moon. Core already cut her legs off so fixing the moon must have been a big help for her to recover.” Hopefully this helps make talking to them easier.
“Ouch. Well, I can’t help much more, other than maybe a few items.” He said, tapping on the screen of the device of his and a blue sword, and a small box appeared out of what looked like lines of code and fell onto the floor. “Sword is electronium, basically a mineral that generates unlimited electricity and is an amazing magic conductor, save the box for when you have a… larger space to open it.”
“Let me guess...a fortress or town of some kind?”
“No, a… generator. Just follow the manual and it'll be fine.” WIth that, he was gone. John managed to sense the magic in him when he vanished. He dropped to his knees and was shaking.
“We...are really weak in the multiverse...haha...hahahahahaha. This just means we need to get much stronger.” John said with a grin.
Before he left, John picked up the sword the man had, the sword, who he guessed was Cript, gave him, and the box. The two swords seemed to react to each other, like the same sides of two magnets facing each other.
“These blades will be useful. I wonder how powerful that generator is. From the way he was reacting...it will probably destroy the galaxy if used wrong.” John deadpanned.
Tempted by the way Cript described the blue blade, he held it and decided to try and cut the magic bars… it sliced through them like a hot knife to butter, the bars disappearing once cut.
“Dang! I like this sword.” John picked up the remains of the assassin blade and looked at the sword of the blind void prisoner.
The blade was black with a purple tint. It had no guard and its handling was blood red. John picked it up and examined closer. He put a little void energy into it...and it nearly exploded in brightness of a light purple aura. “This blade...it enhances void energy. This will definitely be useful. Its history is full of death. Used to only kill. Now, it will be used to protect.”
I looked around and used some cloth I found to make makeshift sheaves for them, and a strap to keep the box/generator on me and I headed off to find wherever the princesses were being kept.
Zeke and Unum had no real trouble finding Chrysalis's hive, it was tall and expansive. When they landed something felt off. “You feel that, right?” Zeke asked.
“Yeah, feels empty.” Unum replied.
The two walked into the hive, finding only a battle scarred cave system. “What happened here?” Zeke asked as they moved in more. THe deeper they went the more broken things became. They finally found what must have been the throne room, where a single pony was resting by a fire in a sleeping bag. “Uh, Wise Gear?”
“Wah, oh hello strangers.” Wise said. He was a middle age stallion with a brown coat, black mane and beard, and brown eyes. “What brings you here to a changeling hive?” He asked.
“You, some people thought you were captured by changelings.” Zeke explained.
“Not exact-”
“Where did you put the oil Wise…” All attention turned on the changeling that entered the room. She was like Crysalis, only smaller, and with brown eyes rather than green. “Uh…”
“Excuse me strangers. This is Hive. She was the Queen's daughter.” Wise said.
“Greetings.” Hive said.
“Uh, hey…” Zeke said as Unum got in close to Zeke’s ear.
“Wow… feeling fatherly~” Unum whispered/teased.
Zeke rolled his eyes. “So, what happened here?”
“Well, a while ago a bunch of the monsters that now run around Equestria invaded here, kidnapped every changeling, then killed my mom.” Hive explained.
“Uhhh…”
“Relax, everyone can agree, she was a bitch. I might be the last changeling if those monsters got the other hives too.”
“Dejavu.” Zeke said.
“Well we have been holding out here while we can. I made a special shield that can keep those things out that's invisible to the naked eye that runs on whale oil. Unfortunately we are running out as Hive was replacing the last one.” Wise gear said.
“Oh, well, There’s a place in the everfree, it’s safe and the barrier doesn’t need the oil, it’s magic based.” Zeke explained.
“Hm, sounds like Zecora's work.”
“It is, Equestria and likely the other nations are very much in turmoil and chaos. We were hoping you could help, there are people who are missing limbs, even the princesses are missing some limbs. We have blueprints to make some artificial ones, but I think it’s best you help make them, and teach how to do it to others. Less work on you.”
“Hm, things have gotten be dire indeed. Ok, I'll help. On one condition. Hive isn't to be locked up or hurt for being a changeling.” Wise said while glaring at Zeke.
“I have a changeling as a wife, and we have kids, I’d never harm her.” Zeke replied to Wise Gears surprise as Unum nodded.
“Well it's not you I worry about. It's the other ponies. They might just see her as a monster, and in times like this ponies are always looking for something to blame. Even an innocent child.” Wise gear stated with a sad look.
“I’m twenty four Wise.” Hive replied. “I’m only a kid too you ya know.”
“Haha, you'll always be a kid to me Hive.” Wise gear said with a fatherly smile.
“If she’s okay with it, we can take her to our world. People there are open to anything and everything. Literally, the diversity back home is unreal.” Zeke said.
Wise thought about this for. A moment. “Fine, but only if she accepts. And if I hear anything about her being mistreated not even all of your wives can protect you.” Wise said with a glare.
“... bruh…”
“I’ll go.” Hive said. “Besides, he said he has a changeling for a wife too Wise, he doesn’t seem like a bigot.”
“Haha. Ok Hive. Well mister. What are we waiting for?” Wise said.
“You to pack up anything necessary?” Zeke joked.
“Hahaha, ok. Come on Hive. Let's start packing. I'll get the clockwork carriers and soldiers.” Wise said
Zeke and Unum gave Wise Gear and Hive a ride while the Clockwork contraptions followed rather quickly underneath. “So, Wise, why did you leave?” Zeke asked.
Wise just sighed. “Because of Hive. Somepony had to take care of her. Her mother was too busy planning a hostile takeover to care. I probably wouldn't have known before hoove about the creatures if my friend ‘outside’ didn't warn me.”
“So you have Outsider’s mark?”
“Hehe, no I don't. He didn't give me one to protect me. I meet him at his shrines.” Wise gear told Zeke.
“Oh. Odd fellow?”
“Hahaha. That's putting it mildly.” Wise says with a smirk.
“The Moon!” Hive said.
“Yeah, it’s brok-” Zeke was saying before Hive cut him off.
“It’s whole!” Everyone looked up, wide eyed as the moon was in fact whole again.
“Well I'll be. Who did that?” Wise said surprised.
“I haven’t the foggiest fuck.” Zeke said.
John ended up searching Celestia’s room, for it to also be empty. After searching the majority of the castle does he find Blueblood’s office.
“Ok, let's see if Blue Balls left any clues to where their at.” John said.
He explored the office for a few minutes till he came across Blue’s journal. It said there is a hidden dungeon under the castle in the crystal mines. He said he'll have the princesses, Twilight, and Applejack held down there to keep them from interfering. It even had a few plans for torturing them and breaking them...the ideas in here make me want to violently kill him.
I quickly made my way to the secret entrance to the mines the journal mentioned, and bolted down the stairs. As I made my way down I could feel a sense of dread washing over me. As I got down to the main room I nearly threw up. Applejack was covered in needles stuck all over in her body while she hung from her hooves by ropes. Twilight was in a rather… compromising position, gagged and her horn was sliced off. The princesses, they were in pony versions of iron maidens though Luna was being held from her horn by chains so she didn’t fall all the way in.
‘Blue Blood’. John thought that name with more rage than he had against Jonathan. Void was coming off him in small waves. He went to the princesses and carefully got them free. Then he help Twilight. When he went to Applejack he carefully took out the needles with two doppelgangers then got he down.
I used Cure to heal what I could, but Applejack had trouble moving, Twilight still didn’t have her horn, and the princesses were trying to help one another, Celestia carrying Luna on her back. “Thank you, thank you.” Celestia muttered, tears flowing like rivers.
“Don't thank me. If I had gotten here sooner you wouldn't have suffered as much, but tonight. Blue.Blood.Will.Die.” John said with hate. He didn't notice the Void energy coming off him wasn't the light purple he knows, but a dark purple. His eyes were slit too.
Blue Blood sat atop Canterlot Castle’s highest tower. He noticed the moon was whole again, but shrugged it off. He felt John’s anger, and reveled in it. “Finally, let's see what type of beast that human has.”
John marched on through the castle with the girls following him. Guards that were loyal to Blue Blood, and probably took part in what happened, tried to stop him. A quick Domino on them and a fast punch that broke one's neck to care of them all. Guards that were still loyal to the princesses let him pass and followed along, with a few helping the girls. John's void aura was getting bigger and darker as his anger grew. Not knowing a pair of enthrall horns had formed on his head.
As he made his way up the tower and saw Blue Blood, the two locked eyes. “Quite the devil you seem to be, wouldn’t you agree?” Blue Blood said.
John ignored him, thinking he was trying to trick him. “I'm not here for games Blood. You die tonight.”
“I do believe I will, Like many stallions, I know when I will die, tonight seems to be a decent night for my death. Pathetic really, never could kill myself, so I waited around for someone else to do it.”
John was confused. Why was he willing to die...unless. “You can't die by normal means you mean. A blade or arrow or even a magic spell won't kill you.”
“Not when you’ve had the void run through your veins for as long as I have, you find death begins to ignore you. How old do you think I am?”
“To old I'm guessing.”
“I was given the power of void when I was seven, by the time I turned thirty I had largely mastered the abilities. When I was eighty I looked thirty still… When I turned five hundred, auntie Luna was banished.”
“So you're over a thousand years old. Then why did you feel weaker than me when you left me to die by the blind samurai?” John asked.
“Simple, I don’t give away how strong I actually am, unlike you. I felt when your power peaked the second it went up. Me, I’ve learned to suppress it, hide it.”
So he is far stronger than he appears. “If you're so strong why leave the other guy to finish me? Why not do it yourself?”
“Wanted to see if you were stronger than him. Though, I felt that someone else ended him. Was it Cript?”
“Ya. You took his prisoner. Not smart doing that to someone like him.”
“He’s a lot like my auntie Celestia, too soft to kill right away. He forged a special weapon you know, I saw it once… The Humanity Blade. If one with a saveable soul is hit, they are encased in crystal and all their evil is ripped out from their body. If there is nothing left to save, it will kill them. Innocents are unharmed by it entirely. So, yes, if you must ask, I have been to the other side of void, seen powers and beings that make us all seems like ants. Yet, Core has his trump card, all of the demons do.”
“Of course he has one. Beings like him always have one, but it won't matter. Because we will stop him. Zeke is the wielder of the X-blade and is a keyblade himself. Out of all of us survivors he is definitely the strongest. Nether Core, you, or any of his allies will beat him.” John told him. His void aura dimming also little.
“Perhaps, but Zeke’s flaw is the fact he won’t kill, all his true power, half of it can only be accessed after Bloodshed. He won’t live up to what he can do, because he won’t bring himself to kill. And given his bloodline, when he does… the aftermath will be gorey.”
“He doesn't have to. He has us. If he can't bring himself to kill we’ll do it for him. I've already killed a lot anyway. Zeke will still be stronger even if he never kills, and besides. If he does kill. He won't go insane. He has his wife's, kids, and he has us to snap him out of it.”
Blue Blood smirked. “You don’t know anything about his family, do you?”
“Their the Ventrals. When a Ventral first kills they enter a bloodlust state that's from generations of murders in their family, but like I said. He wifes will snap him out of it. Even if they have to literally beat him back normal.”
“Heh. Funny, his genetics say otherwise.Core told me a lot, time can pass fast or slow depending upon where in the realm of darkness you are at. In the Ventrals very DNA is a unique gene, it sits there, unused and purposeless, then, the Ventral kills. It turns on and the body reacts like it’s a revolution. Their energy, abilities, everything is enhanced to near superhuman standards. WHen it wears off the change is more permanent, emotions to those without the gene or not close to how they are are practically turned off. Why do you think even with how they raised him, he mourns them? If he kills, as powerful as he is, he will easily commit Genocide.”
John just smirked. “Maybe. But you don't everything about us either. Even if we have to break every bone in his body and beat him to near death. He is different from the others. He won't lose to his own genes.” John without knowing is calming down and he aura is fading. Blue blood noticed and decided to get him angrier. So he can see what kind of monster he can be.
“You know, it's a shame you arrived when you did.” Blue Blood said.
John raised an eyebrow. ‘What is he saying?’
“I mean, me and my guards, were hoping to have more, ’fun’, with those prisoners behind you.” He said with a smirk.
John's eyes widen a second. Then his aura got stronger.
“I mean, We took turns, most living out fantasies. Though, I got them ready first. Let’s just say those mares are missing a vital organ to being a mare.”
John's aura got darker and bigger. His void hands fingers turned to claws and traveled up his arm looking like some kind of demon armor. His marked hand did the same.
“Fancy, still, a tad dull. I wonder, are you getting mad for what reason exactly? The rape, the forced surgery, the torture, or all of the above?”
John's aura almost looked black and his teeth looked sharpen like razor as he growled an inhuman growl.
‘So, he’s a candidate too… good, the more the merrier.’ Blue Blood thought. “You know, will all that I’ve done, I always wondered, why doesn’t my anger or emotions show up? Well, I guess I’ve just been dead inside longer than I can remember. Still, you fail to see the obvious. Whether we win or lose, nothing will matter. I mean, look at you, all that power boiling over, and you can’t do miracles like Cript did with the moon. Still, not like you should care, about anything really. This world for the longest time, hated you. Most still do, and under Celestia’s rule, not much will change. Matter of fact…” John felt Blue Blood’s power spike, reaching close to how his was and when he turned around, he saw the ground beneath them break open and once they fell in, it closed up. “How long will it take you to kill me to save them? You got, I’d guess, two minutes.”
John felt something snap inside him and let out an inhuman roar as his aura and power spiked. He grew ethereal wings, both his arms were covered in demonic armor made of void. His power rose so much both Luxu and even Zeke felt it.
Blue Blood laughed, letting his power cut loose as his skin turned black, his fur fell off and his body grew into something like a burned dragon. He charged at John, who charged as well and when the two hit the shock wave broke windows and toppled over trees from Las Pegasus all the way to the Zebra lands.
“Damn it, he’s lost it!” Luxu said, sitting atop the still floating Heartless ship. He killed off all the cannons and was mostly just enjoying the cool air, but upon feeling John lose it, he got up. “Sorry little pet, gotta get to work.” WIth that, he summoned Gazing Eye, and tapped the ship, the power he had in that tap blowing it up under his feat. He turned the Gazing Eye into a glider and headed off towards Canterlot. “I might need to knock that guy out… All in all, a good night.”
Zeke and Unum had dropped off Wise Gear and Hive off at the base and when they felt the shockwave and the power. Both hopped on their gliders and flew off. “Damn, The hell happened to John?”
“I think he tapped too far into void.” Unum said. “He won’t be able to handle that much power, if he keeps at it, his body will break into atoms at best!”
“I’m gonna slap that idiot!” Zeke said as he and Unum sped up.
In less than ten seconds John and Blue Blood collided fifty times. Their power destroying the tower they were on. John was an uncontrollable demon attacking Blue Blood with the intent to obliterate him. Blue Blood was laughing the entire time. Even though he had bruises from the hits.
Blue Blood eventually blinked to the top of Canterlot Mountain, with a glow of his horn, he started a fire, it burned and melted the stone of Canterlot and spread like brush fire. “One minute John! The princesses, and all of Canterlot will burn!” He shouted, conjuring more fire. The city cried out as hundreds of innocents were burned to ash as soon as the fire touched them.
John looked at the city. Even though he had no control he still let out a wind blast that managed to somehow put out the fire. He then turned his attention to Blue Blood who didn't expect him to do that.
Blue Blood laughed as his horn lit up again. Twilight, Applejack, and the Princesses were in his aura as he tossed them off the side of the mountain. “Them, or Canterlot?” He said, stomping a hoof and shaking the mountain as Canterlot began to sink, crumbling on the way down.
Before John made a move though. Luxu, Zeke, and Unum grabbed the girls while Luxu shouted. “Save the city! We'll handle this asshole!”
“Like hell!” Blue Blood screamed, orbs of void energy surrounding him… then they flew off, quickly expanding and upon touching anything, exploded in a massive blast. One had quickly grown to the size of a building, hitting in the falling city as it Exploded. The explosions and impacts nearly defend the group. When the Dust settled, Canterlot, as well as for miles, nearly endlessly around, was nothing but craters. “Stop toying and fight you worthless copy!”
Next thing he knew, John enlarged fist hitting faster than he could track. Sending him flying towards a distant mountain taking most of it out. As he tried to get up he is hit again. Going through the mountain and digging a huge trench.
Blue Blood managed to buck John off him, quickly grinning as he punched his hoof into the ground. The whole planet seemed to shake as the ground cracked open even over the oceans and fire flowed out. “Heh.” Blue Blood chuckled, sitting down, his power residing as his body changed back to normal.
John looked around as chaos flowed from the ground and oceans. He managed to say in a demonic voice. “What did you do?”
“Kill me, go on. I already won.”
John realized what he meant. He pulled a fricken Frieza. He hit the planet's core. The planet...is dying.
“Heh, One thing keeping this world alive still, it’s heart… Damn thing is stubborn, I like that. You know, you held back from most of the destruction, I had to take control.”
‘Dang it! I failed again. Only this time the world is ending. What do I do? WHAT DO I DO!?!?’
In a flash, John looked up, seeing Cript stand behind Blue Blood, his sword though Blue Blood’s head. “This fucker did more damage than I expected…” He said, kicking the now dead pony’s body off to the side into the fire of the planet’s core.
“Cri-Cript!?”
Cript just looked at John, snapping his fingers as John was suddenly back in his human form. “Seriously, either you need more help than I thought, or I miscalculated something.”
“I don't know what happened. I was talking to him than next...rage.”
Cript walked over to John, Zeke, Unum and Luxu landing near by. “Who’s the god?” Luxu deadpanned asked.
“Cript.” John said looking down.
“He’s a god?” Zeke asked. It wasn’t until the two looked at each other that a striking similarity had clicked… save for the eye and hair color, they looked exactly alike. Cript having brown hair and eyes, where Zeke had blond hair and red eyes. “Uhhh.”
“Oh… Huh, well that’s a thing.” Cript said.
“Cript...is there anything you can do to help stop the planet's destruction? Please!”
Cript looked around, and sighed. “Fine, one last help, then you guy’s are on my watch list.” Cript clapped his hands, an ear ringing ping echoed out as he placed them on the ground… then, blue and white electricity flowed out everywhere within seconds, the fire and earth molded to Cript’s will, forming back into how it was supposed to look, the world looked like time was going in reverse as Cript took his hands off, and the world, save for the cities, was back to normal. “Didn’t bring back cities, too lazy to, any inhabitants still alive are healed, asleep likely. And, well, I think there’s a small town I made nearby around that castle in the forest over there. Also, trees are back, added more fish, other farm animals, and for the heck of it I left small stockpiles of supplies hidden around cause rpg logic.”
John fell on his knees. “Thank you.”
“Don’t mention it, I do this a lot so the impact is lost on me.”
“Holy fuck!” Zeke, Unum, and Luxu all said in unison.
“I get that a lot too.”
“Was that a joke?” Zeke asked.
“Well, A, I’m married, but B, I may be a god, but that whole ‘holy’ bs… not my thing.”
John was silent. Looking down at the ground. ‘Again. I failed again. How can I protect anything if all I do is fail when it counts?!’
“You know…” Crit started, looking at John. “Those bad guys are still around, same with those heartless and unversed. You know, I really shouldn’t be here, I don’t usually leave a ‘readable’ impact on the worlds I visit… But again, your story… I guess though, Keeping you on my watch list will let me know when you need it most. Just, when you use that void power… if you find yourself in my realm, look me up.” With that, Cript opened a portal and walked into it, vanishing again.
Zeke and Unum managed to feel his power this Time like John did before. Luxu knew he was strong so it didn't effect him much, but Zeke and Unum fell to their knees, sweating a little. “Damn, so that’s what a god’s power is like… So we gotta be that strong to beat Core?”
John got up and chuckled. “We don't. Because despite how strong Core is...he isn't even in the top ten thousands on his watch list.” John told them.
Zeke got up, helping Unum in the process. “Well, if that’s the case, we’ll just have to work at getting as close as possible to him. I wonder though, he has a legend about him, right?”
“He’s basically a warden in the Void and beyond. He is one of the strongest beings in existence.” John said. “He even can create entire Universes if he wanted to.”
“Makes you wonder though, is he from where we came from, or what?”
“Doesn't matter really. All we need to know. Is that he isn't evil.” John said.
“Fair enough. So, what’s with the swords and box?”
“Their...gifts. The sword is made of something he called Electronium, the katana somehow amplifies void power, and the box he said was a generator.”
“Oh… well, let’s get to this town he said now is around the castle in the everfree.”
“Ok, oh and Zeke. We need to talk when we get back.” John said.
“Sure.” Zeke said as they summoned their gliders and flew off.
“By the way. What you do with the princesses?”
“Dropped them off at the castle.” Unum said. “Wasn’t affected too much by all that was going on from what I saw.”
John sighed. “Let's hope everyone there doesn't try to burn me at the stake.”
“Why? You didn’t burn the world, or crack it open.”
“You saw what I tuned into. I was a monster. They most likely saw it to.”
“So was Blue Blood, look, with the way their world has changed, I’m not sure they’ll care too much. When we dropped off Hive they were nervous, sure, but accepted her rather quickly.”
“I'm just glad I gained somewhat control before I finished transforming. I was about half way I believe.” John said.
“Well, let’s get back and see what that generator is all about.” Zeke said as they found the newly made town, mostly it was houses made from stone, and the trees looked like they were moved aside, creating a rather thick wall of trees around the town, save for the entrance. In the center of the town was the castle. They landed and after finding a large empty room in the castle’s old dungeon, John placed the box down in the center and opened it. Upon backing up, metal tubes rushed out, digging into the walls and ground at sonic speed. Sood parts just started flowing out of it as they started to assemble a rather large machine, and the final parts that came out were twelve crystals of varying colors. They floated into place and when the machine closed up, it stood at ten feet high, with the massive tubes stuck around all around it. “Well shit…”
“I think it connected to all the buildings and all the rooms? Which means the entire town now can have power.” John noticed.
Unum walked up to the machine, and spotted some writing.
Congratulations on your Freak Inc. World Core Generator V7.98.
Your world core generator will supply infinite amounts of water, both fresh and salt, keep the whole planet’s ground fertile allowing for constant farming without harm, electricity to anything that runs on it without the need for batteries, or plug ins. As well as enhanced plant life that can clear out air pollutants at a 98.7% faster rate than normal nature.
We accomplish this by utilizing the twelve elemental gems and keeping them in a stable field that allows their power to continue without rest or overheating.
To start, press the big green button, to pack up and move to another location, please press the red button, to turn it off completely, press both simultaneously.
Everyone's jaw was on the floor. Such a thing existed?! “No matter how much or for how long I say it. I'll never be able to thank Cript enough.” John said.
Zeke pressed the green button, and the machine hummed to life. It was oddly quiet, to their surprise, but the effects were immediate. As if the ground was supposed to be that way, a spring started flowing through town, the buildings untouched and the ground molding in a way that it was like a little Venice Italy. “Well damn, someone get a toaster and see if it needs to be plugged in.” Zeke said, half jokingly.
John grabbed a conveniently placed toaster and turned it on. “This work for you?”
“The fuck? This thing… it… and here I thought I saw everything…”
“Let's just say pinkie logic, and leave it at that.”
“And she likely is nodding from beyond the grave. Sorry if that hit a nerve.”
“It's cool. Besides she is right behind you.” John said jokingly.
“Nice try.” Zeke replied, rolling his eyes. “So, you wanted to talk?”
“Blue Blood told me about the Killing mood. How it's a gene that Ventrals can't fight when it triggers.”
“I knew about that… I’m not safe from it… and I worry my kids aren’t either… I know it will let me calm down… if it does happen just try and keep me in one place and away from people, or anything really.”
“I told him if you ever do undergo the killing mood that me, the other survivors, and your wife's would literally beat you back to Normal if we have to.”
“People have tried, my uncle was shot twenty times and he didn’t die till his killing mood timed out. The only way is to let it pass. Just, make sure I’m immobile, alright?”
“That's why we will keep you in check when it happens. So once you're back to normal you shouldn't wonder about all the bruises.”
“I just hope it doesn’t… I always felt that itch… that trigger finger in the back of my head. I feared to for a long time, mainly because it was my voice. That’s why I didn’t kill, why I won’t. I don’t want to give whatever that voice is the satisfaction.”
“I know. Just letting you know that if you ever do, I'll be there to smack you around. Just...promise me you and the others will do the same if I ever become that...thing again.” John asked.
“Hey, we both carry demons in us we keep fighting. If we didn’t keep each other in check we’d be monsters.”
“Haha, ya.” John smirked and lifted his right hand for a fist bump.
Zeke met it and the two laughed. “Well, I’m going home, got a lot to talk about, I think Sweetie and Time came back, right?”
“Yeah.” Luxu answered. “The Monster Busters are here, so there’s that. We’ll be heading off, Time might wanna do more given her vision stuff we need to get too sooner. I’ll keep you posted.” Luxu said as he walked off to find Time and Sweetie Bell.
“Well, let's go check out this group you brought.” John said.
“You can, Unum and I are heading home.” Zeke said as he opened a DTL. “Today has been apocalyptic, then a god comes along and comes in and fixes the world like a cheap movie ending.”
“Ok than. Let know when your council is having a meeting so I can come.”
“Will do.” Zeke said as he and Unum entered the DTL.
“What a day. I need sleep badly.” John said, walking off to the nearest bed and dropping on it, falling into a deep sleep.
It has been a month since the stuff with John happened, all that time the new babies arrived. Hearts Care gave birth to another son, Arcade. Derpy gave birth to twins, Cole and Sky Cloud. Flitter and Cloudchaser also gave birth to twins, Flitter’s were Hanna and Tornado, and Cloudchaser’s were Echo and Sonic Boom. Rainbow Dash gave birth to a boy, she just named Blitz. Pinkie Pie gave birth to an equally pink son we named Party Popper. Fluttershy gave birth to one child this time, a son we named after her brother… who didn’t come back with everyone else, Zephyr Breeze. And lastly was Torel, who gave birth to a son she named Flare.
Needless to say… sleep in both ways was now impossible. Weather the kids were awake or asleep we were constantly exhausted. Nana was very helpful right now. Even with my twins born I had to switch to female form just to get them to calm down cause they wanted me as ‘mamma’ and not daddy. They somehow knew me in both forms, but prefered me in my ‘mamma’ form. Dang little things are too smart for their age, especially Nix. She already is playing with the puzzle toys and getting them all right the first time around, not to mention she is the only one to go to sleep without needing attention right away.
It kinda freaks me out. She’s too smart for her age, being only a month old, her siblings are still laughing at Pinkie’s sock puppet shows while she’s looking at it as if she’s a critique. I have her with me now in my office, unlike Blake she doesn’t mind me being in my male form so much. More paperwork as usual, with scout stations being set up on worlds further from Daybreak, more worlds are being found at roughly the same pace… paperwork arrives at the same pace too.
I sigh out. “You know Nix, you are gonna hate paperwork when you grow up, and by that I mean if it wasn’t for tests and Homework, kids would like school more.” I say to her. She’s playing with some toys in a crib I set up in my office. She looks at me, shrugs, and goes back to her toys. “You are too smart to be a baby.” There was a knock at the door. “Come in.”
The door opened and Diamond Tiara came in, quickly hugging me. “Hi daddy.” She said with a smile as I hugged her back.
“Hey princess, you taking a small break?”
“Yeah.” She said, letting go of me. “I’m at six worlds… solo diplomacy is hard…”
“Think of how your mama Celestia felt before mama Luna came back.”
“What about you? When things are peaceful you’re stuck in here doing paperwork.”
“While I hate the paper it’s still work that needs to be done. Oh, and say hi to your baby sister Nix over there.”
Diamond Tiara’s head did a fast ninety degree turn, spotting Nix as she stood next to the crib looking at her. “She’s so cute, and tiny, and… tiny.” Tiara said in amazement.
“You’ve been gone a whole, lot more little siblings with your other mothers.”
“I haven’t been gone that long… have I?”
“No, turns out being half keyblade means offspring take less time to develope in the womb than regular human or pony babies do, month and a half later these guys pop out.”
“Wow, so they’re part keyblade too?” Nix looked at Tiara and shifted into her keychain form. “Oh my stars that’s amazing!” Nix shifted back.
“Yeah, not sure if I can do that but who knows anything anymore.”
“So how many new little siblings do I have now?”
“EIghteen.” I said to her shock.
“How are you sleeping?”
“Not, even with Nana helping.” I sigh. “Nix here is at least well behaved, if not too smart for her age. So, how long you gonna be staying?”
“Just a few days, don’t want this exam to take too long.”
“You should go see your mama's, they’ll be happy to see you.” She nodded and ran off, smiling. I’m glad to see her happy. Her friend Silver Spoon might be back, I hope she is. Wonder if her family made it back okay? Egh, now I’m thinking of Tiara’s birth parents… I can’t believe I’m thinking this, but I kinda hope they didn’t come back if Tiara, how she was, is any indication of how they are.
I was in the council room with the others. Basic things were being presented and talked about, and with Lord Death helping in selecting smiths for the Keyblade forge, things were progressing smoothly. Rebuilding has gone faster now with the majority of the planet back, if anything most say Equestria, or Daybreak Empire, is a second Radiant Garden.
“How’s development on the new crystal hearts?” Leon asked.
“Slow, damn magic is old and stubborn to work with, but we’re further ahead to finishing them than last month.” Cid replied.
“As long as they get done, it’s all that matters in the end.” I said. “What else is new?”
“Development at Castle Oblivion has made a breakthrough.” Lord Death said.
“Oh?”
“Yes, with this new reflection Diamond Tiara made accidentally, we have the help of one Ansem the Wise on our side, as well as his staff since our reflection’s Ansem and Radiant Garden have fallen already. So far, the cards can now be changed back into exactly what the memory they hold is, and can be used infinitely actually, for instance, a potion card reverts to a card after it’s physical function is done, then we just put it back into a physical form.”
“What’s the drawback then?”
“The cards can’t go far from the castle without reverting back into memories.”
“So the changing issue is solved, but now it’s making sure they can leave the place… This is still a grand project, and the progress made is uplifting.”
“I got an idea.” Cid cut in. “If the cards can’t leave Castle Oblivion, then why not make a card that holds the castle’s memory and put it into the card?”
“That might work.” Lord Death says. “If the memory and abilities of Castle Oblivion are in card form, and placed into a card, it’s like having the castle in your pocket.”
“This is good, anything else new?” I asked.
“Unversed have been spotted in the Everfree and the still rebuilding Dragon lands.” Leon stated. “We’ve offered help, but the new dragon lord Ember has assured us that as long as they get their Keyblades, they can handle it.”
“Have they offered us anything in terms of trade?”
“Their scales that they shed or fall off to use for Keyblade armor. In exchange they want a co-existence and education for their young ones. Unlike the old lord, this Ember seems to be more focused on having the dragon race more open to the idea of peace other than just hoarding riches.”
“Should we extend an offer to join the council?”
“That would be a good idea, but something tells me she’s too focused on rebuilding her kingdom to worry about other world issues.” Leon said.
“We’ll hold that offer til her kingdom is rebuilt. “ I finished. “Any last minute issues?”
“Well, two recently brought back inhabitants named Spoiled Rich and Filthy Rich have requested to regain lost money and their daughter.”
I felt my heart skip. “I’ll handle that issue personally, anything else?”
Crap. I thought, walking in circles around my desk. They did come back after all, I can’t let Tiara know this, I don’t want her involved with… these two with what they turned her into. They were scheduled to meet in my office over Tiara’s custody, though why they want her back given how she was before the Nobodies took over I don’t really know.
After a few minutes the two entered my office. “I take it you are Zeke?” Spoiled Rich asked.
“Yeah. About custody over your daughter and some kinda money issue?” I said coldly.
“We just want to see our daughter.” Filthy said while Spoiled just looked away. Huh, something seems off here.
“Well, Diamond Tiara is… being withheld from visits till the custody issue has been settled, best for her health.”
“Can we get our money back at least.” Spoiled said, her nose up in the air. So she’s the issue here… Time to pry out a confession. I sat behind my desk, something my grandma taught me was to keep a recording device nearby, and I kept one under my desk. I clicked the record button.
“So, let’s start off with Tiara.” I said as they took a seat. If Spoiled only cares about money, then time to press some buttons. “Before anything I’m going to ask you each some personal questions that, as her parents, you should know.”
“Alright.” Rich said.
“Whatever.” Spoiled said.
“Alright then, how old is Diamond Tiara?”
“Twelve.” Rich said as Spoiled didn’t speak.
“Her birthday?”
“November eighth.” Rich spoke again while Spoiled just stayed quiet.
“Her friends?”
“Silver Spoon.” Rich kept answering the questions while Spoiled didn’t say anything.
This went on like this for the entire questioning. Rich was a decent parent, just too distracted by work to give his daughter the right attention, while Spoiled… was just a bitch, that’s all I really can say. She didn’t answer any questions about Tiara, and the longer it went on the more she seemed annoyed. Time to pull the ringer. “So, now that that is out of the way, let’s talk about the money.”
“Finally.” Spoiled said.
This is a lie, but it’s gonna piss her off. “Well, given her mental condition after she was rescued from the man who put Equestria in ruins, certain… bills must be payed for.” Spoiled got a shocked look. Got ya. “There’s rehabilitation, therapy, room and board, food costs, medicine-”
“We’ll pay it.” Rich said.
“We?!” Spoiled shouted. Time to sit back and watch the meltdown. “You wanted a child, I only agreed because you said it wouldn’t get in the way of our income! Yet that brat has cost us money we could have spent on much finer things other than her toys, school events, and her ‘happiness’! We are getting our money and that brat can stay in the system for all I care.”
I leaned back and smiled, pulling out the recorder. “Mrs. Rich, you are under arrest for child neglect.” I said as Keyblades appeared around her.
“Get these accursed things away from me!”
A few moments later Leon came in with cuffs and took her to a holding cell, tape of her clear hatred for Tiara in hand, leaving me and Mr. Rich alone. “Why did you marry that bitch?” I asked.
Mr. Rich sighed. “It was an arranged marriage. Our parents set it up since our birth. I always hated that mare, but I tried to make the best of it… I thought, having a child might change her… she only got more cold.” He said, looking like he wanted to cry. “I tried to be there for Tiara, but the store always took me away and since Spoiled was always at home… it’s no wonder she grew up like her.”
“She’s not like that anymore.” I say, Rich lifting his head up. “I saved her, I have been raising her as my own and she has a family that loves her and she loves this family. She’s developed so much since I first saw her. She’s done so much and is doing more Mr. Rich. Now, this question session has been to see if both or neither of you can even see her. It seems to me that Spoiled is the only issue, so you just have to take some parenting classes, though, legally Tiara is still my daughter. However, I can arrange a work around.”
“How? Anything!”
“Take the parenting classes, after that I’ll hire you as a helper to help me sort through all this paperwork I get, work gets done quicker, you can see and patch things up with Tiara, deal?”
“Deal.”
“Good, sighn up for classes, I expect you to be working here by next week.”
Self aware. The meaning is… not easy to describe, yet at only at from what I heard, a month old, I can safely think I am already self aware. I can’t talk yet, so what’s the point in saying it like that.
Mama-dada keeps saying I’m too smart for how old I am, and I guess I am? Hey, I can’t help it that I have the thought process of someone… eleven or twelve years older than me, and I’m not sure why. I tried to see if my siblings were similar, but they all seem… average for our age. I wonder why I’m different? Why do I think on a higher level? Can’t spell yet, that seems to be out of my capabilities, though I can read fairly well, how does that work?
“There you are darling.” Mama Rarity said, lifting me up. “So small yet so smart aren’t you?” She said in baby talk, well, cutesy talk. I nodded. “Heh, I forget you really are, well, just remember darling, humility is the sign of a proper lady.” I just nodded as she carried me around.
Usualy one of the mama’s or mama-dada are with me for a while before switching out. I learned their named fast and from how the older kids called them I figured best to call them that too, right? She carried me into what I guessed was the parents room, why else would there be a bed that big. She placed me on the bed where my brother Blake was laying down, wrapped in mama Unum’s arms. I felt arms wrap around me and Mama Luna was hugging me.
“I wonder when I’ll be gettin me own little ones?” She said, petting my head.
“When Zeke has free time sister.” Mama Celestia said, sitting next to us. “From what I hear he’s getting a helper at the end of the week, more time for us and the children.”
“I hope so, So far I feel like my marehood isn’t ready when I am.”
“So? Just means more one on one time between you two til something happens~”
“Fair point.”
“Where is Zeke anyway?” Mama Fluttershy asked.
“He had to go off world to the Council’s lab.” Mama Unum said. “Something about testing developments?”
“Well whatever they work on there I hope it’s safe.”
“You know Zeke would never work on something harmful.” Mama Twilight said.
“I know that Twilight, but still, I worry.”
Ever Since I was born my life has been kinda like this, honestly I get so bored I just play with the toys I have, acting out scenes I see in dreams. One is my favorite, and most recurring. I’m sitting on something really high up, with these two people… I can never remember how they look like or their names, but I remember one thing, the taste of the ice cream, not sure how I know the name, we always ate. It was salty, then turns sweet after a bit. Remembering who those two are is always fuzzy, almost like they never were there in the first place.
Mamma’s put us all to bed, night was lit up with several small night lights that gave the room a calming glow. I usually stayed up at this point in the night. Mainly, because the shadow man visits. I looked at the corner wall, and as expected, the darkness grew in it as he walked out. He was always dressed in black, his hood covering his face. That outfit always seems familiar, but I can never place it.
He walked over to me, leaning against my crib as usual. “Hey again… Xion.” He always calls me that, I don't mind, feels… familiar, but my name is Nix. “Some… friends of mine are going to get me my body back… I guess you don’t remember much of your own past, let alone ours. I’m just glad you finally exist in the world.” He said, petting my head.
When the song ended, I felt sleepy. I always do when he sings it, it’s like… a happy memory. “Sleep well Xion, one day, you’ll remember who you were, and who I am. Til then, I’ll let you dream of your better days from before, but don’t let that harsh… nonexistent future-past trouble you, alright?” I was falling asleep when he left, Nana and my siblings stirring as the clocks over their heads vanished when he did.
I was so glad to have Rich as an assistant. He is really good at getting the paperwork sorted fast, He knows pretty much what I do when signing and sorting the paperwork, so I had a stamp with my signature on it made and he uses that. This gave me more family time and some personal time as well. I’m on the balcony right now, just relaxing. So much has happened, taking time to myself to think back on it all helps put me at ease, though, Core now has access to void and that’s not good at all…
I sigh out. “Damn it… Everything here is so… peaceful when the other's worlds are either attacked by Unversed or straight up torn apart… then there's this Cript who looks like me… Wonder what that’s about?” I ask myself, closing my eyes. Maybe sooner or later Core will show one of his cards. I think as I suddenly lose the solid beneath me and fall. When my eyes open I’m in… the realm of darkness. “Crap…” I mutter, getting up.
“So glad you could make it.” I turn, seeing Core walk up behind me with his other reflections. “As you know by now my… brother, Hollow, has been so foolish as to almost… hand me a link to void.”
“I know all too well…”
“So, I wanted to test out the new power, and who better an opponent than the man who wields the key to everything in our realm.” Realm? He means the reflections, right? Core’s reflection’s backed up, a barrier of dark fire created a large battle zone around Core and I. “Shall we start?” I sighed, sitting down where I stood. “What are you doing?”
“I’m not fighting.”
“What?”
“Fighting Heartless, Nobodies, Unversed and other such monsters I can deal with… I won’t fight against you Core. I… won’t fight against a human.”
Core chuckled. “You’ve seen what I’ve done, what I can do… why bother calling me human?”
“Cause you lost the one you cared for most, and fell into darkness. You’ve just been in the dark for too long Core.”
“Why bother with the peace talk. THat I, I never understood about you… is it about your Killing Mood?” I kept quiet. “Oh, it is then. You don’t want to fight me out of fear of your Killing Mood. I did some looking into that you know… what I found was interesting. Blood not of your family runs through all the Ventral veins, it activates when blood is spilled. Such power, it’s a waste it’s a one time use. Maybe with the right… subject I can see if it’s power can be extended.”
Blood not my families? That’s what the killing mood is? “What do I have to… I’m the only one in my family yet to activate the killing mood, right?”
“And he’s not an idiot after all. Yes, everyone else in your family has had their killing mood, even that horse Eclipse, though, in a world with magic you’ll find it hits… much harder than it should if Wolf has managed to tell us anything from his experience with it.”
Wolf? Who’s that? “Why are you so hellbent on sending everything to void anyway?”
“Two reasons. Number one, my eyes. You’ve seen them before, but you don’t know what they stand for. In time, I will tell you, but for now, I’ll leave you guessing. Number two, you’re right. I have been in the dark too long, the man I once was is nothing but a twisted shell, filled with darkness and a heart corrupted by primeval darkness. So, I figured, why fight what darkness wants. Payback.”
“Payback?”
“When all that existed was light, there was just that, light. Life lived in it sure, but there was no purpose, it was like a picture, everything still and bland. Then darkness came along, created new things, namely, emotions, time, space, night, everything that makes life worth living darkness made, and light? Light didn’t like the idea of being placed second, so it copied what darkness had made and it so it can do all those things for itself.”
“So darkness is pissed light took it’s job?”
“In a nutshell, but light did something that forever changed darkness. It spoke three little words. ‘We hate you.’ With that, darkness began absorbing all the negativity and anger the life it had helped shape and form into what we are now felt, and over time, purebloods were created… then, the Embodiments, and lastly… me, the first born Emblem Heartless, the first true win for darkness… the first bit of light it stole, and took to make its own again. Amazing how three simple words turned something so grand and amazing that changed the way life existed into something we all fear of today. All because of jealousy, enve, and three little words.”
“I take it the darkness told you this?”
“Yes, it’s whispers are quiet, but when heard you can hear the story of it’s pain, that’s what darkness has become after all this time… pain, loss, anger, the emotions it made for life light had it take into itself, that negativity festering in one thing for so long can twist anything into a monster, hearing this… I think even if I somehow did become human again, I’d still help the darkness take back what light stole from it. Light stole the purpose of darkness, so now, we’ll take it by force.”
“You really won’t just let me go then?”
“Not this time, besides, I need to see how you handle the X-blade. Hold nothing back.”
I sighed, standing up and summoning X. Alright then, X, let’s see what we can actually do.
Core charged in, sideswiping at me with what looked like the keyblade he made from Josh’s heart, I blocked, but the impact force send me skidding across the ground, leaving a trail of lifted dirt from the friction. I threw X into an ice raid, missing on both the throw and return, then went up close, running in fast as my swing met in us crossing blades. I summoned Master Keeper, swinging at at Core, forcing him to back up. I used Master Keeper to shoot out chains of light, Core tried to hack them apart but they wrapped around him as I ran in, Side Swiping him with X, sending him crashing into the barrier around us. The chains were still restraining him, so I can in for another swipe, only to be knocked off toe the shide by a Behemoth Heartless. Christ, he brought backup.
I gut up fast, summoning a wave of keyblades that attack the Behemoth, striking it down fast. Core broke free of the chains and was charging in at me, to which the wave of keyblades turned around and struck at him, each striking him and disbanding after. When the last of the wave hit him I charged X with light, landing a strong slam across Core, sending him flying at the barrier and crashing through it. The barrier fell apart once Core crashed through it, and I disbanded X, walking over to Core. “Why? Why did you hold back so much?” I asked, knowing he held back more this time than he did when he one hit me at the Olympus Coliseum.
Core got up, acting like he didn’t even take any of the impacts. “I had hoped to force you into a Killing Mood by making you angry, that seemed harder done than said. Yes, the issue with a balanced heart in combat is often indifference. You didn’t go all out either, no, you’ll only fight me at full or greater strength if something you cared about was at risk… just like her.”
“Your wife?”
“Yes.” Core sighed. “You knew that in the end I’d let you go anyway. You’re not yet ready for what I have planned, and frankly, your lack of care or concern about what I have planned is interesting. Care to explain?”
“If I go too far… fight with… put effort into it…”
“Right, Josh told me about the curse of the red eyed Ventrals. That voice that belongs not to your light or darkness, the voice of you, telling you what to do what what will happen when the adrenaline of combat pumps though you. Such a link to that fact, yet on you it’s wasted.”
“Fact?”
“One of your allies already knows. Just remember Zeke, there are things out there far, far more darker and crueler than I. If anything… I’m just the first step into a much bigger, scarier world.” Core walked up to me, til he stood next to me. “If you can’t beat me, can’t take hold of that voice and control where to aim it’s whispers at, you’ll find out first hand what happens to those who fall victim to its orders.”
There was a sickening crack and gushing sound as I suddenly was laying on the floor. I looked at my legs… they were gone. “G..ha!” I coughed out. I’m not giving him the satisfaction of hearing me scream.
“You got a pain tolerance, something you needed to carry that many scars.” Core said, holding my legs. “Your body has the same durability of a Keyblade, and yet here I stand, holding your decapitated legs like they were fragile sticks.” He tossed my legs to the side, snapping his fingers as they were turned to ash in seconds by a dark fire. “Even at your best, this would have been unavoidable.” Core said as he started walking off.
I was bleeding bad, coughing blood with every exhale. I managed to lift my head up to look at Core walk away. “C..CORE!” I shouted as he stopped to look back at me. I-i-I’m…” I felt something inside snap. “I’m gonna enjoy killing you.” I said with a smile.
Core just turned back around, shrugging. “Try if you can Zeke, but I’d calm down some, that whisper finally got some volume to it. Don’t let it get too loud, you’ll wind up a… Psychopath.”
As Core walked off a DTD opened up under me and I fell in, laughing all the way through the darkness. “This darkness is too bright!” I laughed. The darkness around me getting ever darker til I saw light and I fell on the floor of… somewhere. I heard a scream, but the blood loss was getting to me as I passed out.
Next time, snap his neck til his head flies off.
Agh… my everything hurts. I mentally moan as I opened my eyes. The lights of the hospital room blinding me. Great, I’m back here… what happened? … Oh… Oh shit! I jump up, throwing off the sheets… my legs… they’re gone… I sighed. “Fuck…” I say, letting my own self hatred take over.
He took John’s hand, and broke his world pretty good before Blue Blood did all that crap… he’s getting more violent. No… he’s moving forward finally, he’s trying to push us by scaring us. Damnit!
“Too bad about the legs.” I turn around, Cript was there, leaned against the wall drinking a bottle of grape juice. “Healing only goes so far without special perks.”
“Cript? What are you doing here?”
“Let’s just say I found out a certain… enemy, from my side of the void might be around in this realm, so I’ve been keeping tabs on you all. Gotta say, that Core brat is really going all out.”
“Why don’t you deal with him?”
“Not my story, technically I don’t exist in any story and my… interactions aren’t supposed to be… ‘seen’ til after the final page is said and done, well, there are some exceptions, but this isn’t one of them.” Cript said as he took another sip of his juice. “So, legless now. That’s gotta suck.”
“I’ll get by I think.” I say, dropping back down on my hospital bed. “If I can’t fight standing up I’ll think of something else to do for fight back.”
“You know I can get you new legs.” Cript said. “It’s a snap.”
“Har har… no.”
“No? Prideful much?”
“Not that… Core was right, there are things greater than him out there… you for example. Even though you’re on our side, I need to get stronger somehow, and though pushing myself… I can’t take handouts just because it’s an easy way out.”
“Fair enough… You know, I think this can be considered your lowest point. Don’t think too much about it, we all got them, me included… there are things that no matter what I do how how long I live I’ll never live down.”
“I can’t imagine.”
“Well, even if you won’t accept help now one of your allies already has, kinda, sorta.”
I raised my eyebrow. “How, and who?”
“You’ll see sooner or later. As for the why of it, it’s for something I give to those who can match, or beat me in combat, or to my kids when they pass a test.”
“The thing being?”
“A Humanity Blade. If there is any good in a person, that blade will latch onto it, encase them in a crystal type thing that expels all their evil, then what comes out is a guilt ridden, 9/10 times suicidal, human being. Heh, all that pain and guilt hits them at once, it’s a draw back, but nothing some… lots of therapy can’t fix.”
“Sounds useful.”
“It is. Make each one myself.”
“Heh… You know, I wonder why we look alike.”
“So do I.” Cript says, finishing his juice. “It’s kinda freaky, but hey, weirder things have happened. Well, if you won't take the offer then at least think about joining the family like your friend did, if not for getting yourself back up and walking, for preparing for the shit that comes after. After all, heroes that fight together live together.”
“That’s not a saying.”
“Im my house, it is. I was a man destined to be a bringer of death, and I became a hero that fights all who wish the end upon the realms, ours and others.”
“Heh, guess that’s a thing we share. I came from a family of criminals and murderers, now I’m an idol to the people.”
“Yeah. Well, think it over, kay? I might visit your other friends to see what they all say, alright?”
“Alright… I’ll… think it over. But, why ask us to join?”
“Often those who carry the best potential are limited by the world or realm they live in. In my family, we surpass all limitations to handle the things that scare the things that go bump in the night.”
I chuckled. “Fair enough. Why do they have to be apart of your family though?”
“Cause of me… to put it plainly, I have the power and ability to surpass so long as I try, that goes down to my kids, born or adopted, cause a curse on me makes all who are adopted into my family genetically mine and one of my wives.”
“Huh, so that’s why?”
“Yeah, it’s my way of saying ‘here’s a game breaking shortcut’, but without it, getting that strong with your own restrictions are… pretty impossible. Well, think it over, alright?”
“I will, it will just… I’ll take my time.”
“Sure.” Cript says as he leaves, vanishing into thin air.
Man that guy is strange, but then again… what’s normal anymore… His offer is good, I can’t lie about that, but I don’t think I’ll say yes anytime soon, not til I can beat Core and send him fleeing with power held back… If I still can’t by Blake and Nix’s first birthday… I’ll take the offer anyway, even though I don't like shortcuts all too much.
You’d think a doctor would be treated as an item in a noble house, but this is not the case in my home, well, the noble home I live in. They hired me when the plague was beginning to enter Spain, and with my herbal and medical knowledge, I’ve kept them all healthy and safe from the plague’s grasp.
It’s been four years since then. The plague is almost gone, but sadly thousands perished in it’s path. “Dr. Ventral.” I turned from my notes, seeing Sofia Romero, the middle child of the Romero nobal home, and the girl who’s life I saved more than a few times. When I was first hired she caught the cold, though her family mistook it for the plague. Some herbs and hot soup later she was walking around fine again. “Why do you always look at those notes?”
“A doctor should keep sharp Lady Sofia, and please, call me Nicolás, that is my name.”
“I like Ventral better.” She said, walking into my office. “It’s so… unique.”
“I don’t know where it comes from honestly.” I spoke while still reading my notes. “I tried looking it up but no records of any region have such a name, all I know is that my father said it was my mother’s favorite word, whatever it means.” I said, opening the next scroll.
“You need to get out more, you know?”
“So your father says also. If I was out when something happened I might not make it back in time.”
“Well then… why not have one at home?”
“How would that work?” She took my scroll away, and stared at me right in the eyes, mere centimeters from my face. “Uhh… Oh.”
She smiled as she stepped back. “I’ll be in the backyard if you want me~” She spoke in a very unlady like tone as she left. I snapped out of my stupor and put my notes away before leaving.
Sofia and I had been courting for three years, finally we told her father of our plans to marry and he was thrilled. He threw a grand party to celebrate, he often feared Sofia’s brash attitude would scare suitors away, so this was grand news for him.
By year’s end she was with child and I was taking every caution in ensuring her, and our children, are healthy when born. Her four other sisters also married and two were with child by new year's early spring. I had my work cut out for me.
The months passed and I noticed Sofia had grown… larger, than she should. After some research and words nor wisdom from the church, we realised she was pregnant with triplets, something more rare than twins in this region. When her father found out he threw another party, the old lord really liked parties.
By next year's spring Sofia was in labor, and it was for sure a hard one. In the end, she and our three sons survived the birth. The first born we named Miguel, the second, Gabriel, and the third, Alphonso. The lord, now a proud grandfather, threw yet another party for his three grandsons birth. It was the first and only time I partook in alcohol and whatever I did, I woke up next to Sofia in a barn four miles from our home. Thankfully the lord had a better tolerance and looked after the children.
Years had passed and the children were showing signs of… issues that worried Sofia and I greatly. Miguel never spoke, he didn’t even make noise when scared or hurt like most children do. Gabriel had beautiful blue eyes when he was born, but as he grew up they became grey like fog, and Alphonso never responded to calls, even when they were to warn him of something he never responded.
It didn’t take long for us to realize, our children were missing crucial functions. Miguel his voice, Gabriel his sight, and Alphonso his hearing. When we informed the lord, he immediately ordered them kept inside at all times. I found out why soon after, the old stories about the three wise monkeys of Japan. The church finds all things relating to any other religion other than that of christianity unlawful, and anyone partaking in such acts, or affiliated, will be hanged for injustice against god and the church.
For the next ten years our sons had lived inside at all times, the only times they saw a priest was the one the lord had sent in from outside the country, for baptisms and funerals. Sadly, a new gardener the lord had hired, and a blind follower to the church, found out about the boys, and regretfully, the church came bashing down our doors within days.
* * *
“That should do it Tomas, just some of these herbs boiled in tea and that sore throat should be gone.”
“Thank you Gabriel.” Mr. Thomas said in his scratchy voice. From what I could make out during his physicals he was a generally healthy man, though, this last winter was rather harsh, lots of surgeries involving falls and broken legs.
My family and everyone in the english town we now call home are amazed by me, blind all my life yet I can give the exact herb needed by smell, the smell of the herb and the person, and I can perform surgeries and amputations with minimal help, usually father or one of my brothers hands me the tools, I take care of the rest. The door shutting signaled me Mr. Thomas had left, and I felt the firm arm of my father pat my head.
“You really are a miracle, you know that?” Father said.
“So you keep saying.” I reply, removing his hand from my head. It has been fourteen years since the church in spain broke into our home and tried to kill my brothers and I, with grandfather’s help, we escaped… but mother made a wrong turn in the chaos, and while we rode away on horsebacks her lifeless body was hung from the tallest tree from that home. At least, that’s what father mumbles and curses in his sleep, he never told us the whole story, but his sleep talk betrayed him. “We’re running out of the herbs for pain, I’ll be heading out to gather some.”
“You sure you can handle it alone?”
“I’m almost thirty father, so are my brothers. We may be… broken, but we are not helpless.” I say, grabbing my basket and heading out. I knew the forest behind our home as good as the inside of our home. The herbs for pain largely grew near the waterfall, and thankfully, my hearing gave me a decent sense of direction.
Luck was not on my side this day, few herbs had grown from what I could find. I was worried, lots of people are still recovering from their winter injuries and we’ll need more- ”Oph!” I didn’t realize someone was in front of me as we hit. From what I… felt… it was a woman, and from the sounds only I fell. “I am sorry… miss?”
A hand reached out, taking mine, startling me, and helped me up. “Yes, who are you?” She asked, her voice was soft… like mothers was.
“Oh, Gabriel Ventral. I work with my father and brothers as the town doctors. I was getting herbs and as you can see… heh… I couldn’t find much.”
“Not easy for a blind man to gather herbs.”
“Blind I may be, but I am not helpless.” I retort.
She laughs. “Fair enough. Tell me… Doctor… do you carry any herbs to treat cuts? On my way into town some fool left a nail in the road and I wasn’t paying attention and it scratched the bottom of my foot.”
“Huh, well we do have some herbs for infections and herbs that aim in the mending. You’ll still have to be charged as everyone else.”
“How about a barter?”
“Barter or what?”
“Well you see, I’m a witch on the run from the spanish church. For helping me I can give you an… elixir of mine, it will restore your sight.”
I laughed. “I’ll give you the herbs solely out of the fact I think you’re a tad mad miss.” I say, walking in the direction that would be home.
As I made my way in and called out, no one answered, father and my brothers must have gone into town for the dinner items. I walked over to our herb drawers, quickly finding the one we kept the mending and anti infection herbs in, handing her two of each. “These will do?”
“Grind with water into a paste, then apply to the cut. Just a few trimmings of the herb should be ground at a time, make it last longer.”
“Thank you.” She said, the sound of something glass being placed on a table. “As promises, one elixir of sight.”
I chuckled. “If you say so ma’am.”
“You’ll see soon enough, everything has a price.” She said as the door slammed, signaling me she had left.
Her parting words were odd to me, but she was clearly not in her right mind. I found the small glass jar with the ‘elixir’ she had placed onto our dining table and felt the bottle. It was very tiny, smaller than a shot glass at the pub, but the top was bottlenecked, a cork stuck in it. I popped it open, smelling it. “Smells like… strawberries and honey…” It did smell good. Well, Solo se vive una vez.” I said, drinking the ‘elixir’ fast. It did taste like honey and strawberries. After drinking it my stomach apparently didn’t agree… “Damn it…” I moan, making my way to, someone's bed, and collapsing on it.
It has been a month since the witch gave me that elixir, and it was, I thought, a godsend. When father and my brothers came home and woke me up, I screamed at first, actually seeing my father and brothers faces. Seeing my own felt especially odd, but I could not believe it, I had sight! In my reflection, my hair was a dark black, my skin tone a light brown, and my eyes… a dark red. Father swears when I was born they were blue, but it has been years so who knows.
I took a week to just… see things, things that I had to feel or describe I could now see and above all, the sunsets and sunrises were the best part of sight. So many think of it as a common thing, when they’re events or beauty.
Unfortunately… somehow, my parents didn’t get as much joy. Now that I could see, they were getting more and more ill… and two weeks ago I… lost some one on an amputation, something that I had done dozens of times blind and now… someone died…That witch gave me sight, but she took away my gift to heal.... All my hands bring now is death.
When word reached the church about my deal with a witch, my family tried to persuade them to not bother with it, but they were mercilus. They cut my father and brothers down before me, burned our home and sent me off to be hanged in public. I now sit in my cell, waiting for them to drag me to the nuce. “Hey doctor boy.” The guard at my cell said. “Times almost out, any last words?”
“You and this church will pay for killing my family… just like you killed my mother years ago.”
“Different church, same punishment. You will hang and join your sinful family in hell demon eyes.”
“You all fear things that you do not understand, brand it as evil and just kill it… you church dogs disgrace god and his teachings.”
“Why you!” The guard shouted, unlocking the cell and stomping in. “I think the church won’t mind hanging an already dead man.”
I don’t know what happened next, I just reacted. I jumped up, kicking him into the wall and just started… choking him, I felt the pain of watching my mother’s body hang from a tree, my brothers and father killed in front of me.
Crack
I snapped out of it at that point. I squeezed him so hard I… I cracked his neck. I felt something wash over me, not guilt, nor sorry… I felt joy, pride and above all… vengence. I grabbed his sword and ran out. If I now have the hands of death, let’s see how much I can bring!
* * *
Josh placed his ancestor's diary down. Before some kinda magic kept Core from setting foot on earth, he managed to find this lost record of the Ventral family, kept locked away by the same english church that the first Ventral killer escaped from. He had been reading it over since Core had brought it, more often than not, wondering about the witch, and this elixir. “Core?” He asked sitting on a chair in one of Core’s many labs.
“What is it?” Core responded, typing on a large computer of sorts.
“What was this witch, and this elixir, no magic has even existed on earth, so what the fuck?”
“I have an idea, but until Zeke activates his Killing Mood I won’t know for sure.”
“Didn’t Eclipse trigger his already?”
“Yes, but somehow he is repressing it, so any data from that will be unclear.”
“Alright…? So why did you cut off Zeke’s legs?”
“I’m stepping forward with all of them, pushing them forward to reach my goal. If we went all out now it won’t be a long fight at all, we need them all stronger in order to later stand a chance against that god and I’m not talking about my brother.”
“Right. So basically, you’re at your limit for this realm, and you’ll need them at their limits to get stronger when you do the thing… Ugh, this multiverse, multiverse crap is weird.”
“If you aren't going to be useful in the lab then go mess with the Foretellers, don’t hold back too much, and bring her with you.”
“Well, at least I get to kill people, even if there are a shit tone of keyblade wielders there.”
“Be sure if you kill any of them to gather their Keyblades, we’ll need more for Project Puppet.”
“Got it boss.” Josh said as he was leaving, eager to see what the last original Foreteller, Ava, could do.
After a week and a half of apologizing, gift giving and family time Ben finally heard a knock on the front door. “Wonder who that is…” Ben hums to himself, fixing his hood and tail and making his Assistant look like a bracelet before walking up to the front door and opening it. “Hello?”
Before him stood a man in Keyblade armor, not Zeke. “You’re Ben, right?” He asked.
“Yes I am Mr. Armored person. Who are you and where’s Zeke?” Ben asks.
“You are being summoned to Daybreak to speak to the council about integration of this reflection, please bring two visitors with you to act as key speakers.” He said, opening a DTL behind him and walking into it..
“Luna! Trinity! Gonna need your help!” Ben calls out into the house.
Trinity was the first to race down. “What happen, dad’s message said shit happened!” She said, looking around.
“Bring Jenny, I just met a messenger from Zeke...cause he couldn’t appear himself for some reason.” The cloaked man says, worried about the situation now.
Trinity took a sigh of relief at that. “Oh, I thought dad’s promotion did a thing.” She said.
Luna came down before Ben could ask what Trinity meant. “Something about who Ben?” Luna asked, barely putting on a shirt as she came down.
“We’re taking a road trip.” Ben says.
“Oh, to where?”
“A friend’s world.” Ben says while pointing to a DTL. “And there’s our ride.”
Trinity walked into it, caution to the wind as she entered, Luna and Ben followed closely, Ben carrying the still sleeping Jenny on his back. Once in Daybreak the trio made their way up to the castle, stopping outside Zeke’s office. “Knock knock!” Ben calls out, ‘knocking’ on his door with his foot.
“Enter.” Zeke’s voice calls out as they open the door. As they enter the first thing Ben notices is that Zeke has gotten a helper for the paperwork, stationed in a slightly smaller desk near the front door, and Zeke’s chair was rather low. “Oh, hey Ben…Your Luna, who’s the angel… and why is my younger cousin with you?”
“I have a laundry list of shit to explain…” Ben sighs out. “Also…” Ben starts. “One...your chair is rather low...and two why do you look like Da-er Cript?” He asks, almost letting slip that word when he only want’s to call Den ‘mom’ at the moment.
“Well, the thing with Cript I have no idea, coincidence likely, As for the chair…” Zeke slowly rolls his chair out to the side, showing Ben his legless form. “Core… tried to get me to activate my killing mood, I didn’t let him and lost my legs for it.” Zeke states, sighing.
“What a dick.” Ben frowns. “And here I thought I had the worse situation to talk about…”
“Let’s head to the lounge, more free room to talk.” Zeke looks at his helper. “Rich, take over for a while.”
“Yes sir.” The stallion replied.
The group headed out to the lounge, Ben’s Luna pushing Zeke against his wishes. Once settled, they began to talk more freely. “So, I ask again, who’s the angel girl?” Zeke asks.
“This...would be my new sister and teacher, Trinity.” Ben says, putting Jenny gently down on a couch and putting her head on a pillow. “Still surprised she looks so harmless while sleeping when not long ago she tried murdering me with a children's card game.”
Zeke chuckled. “She did do that, though she somehow did it without magic back on earth, she loves card games. And when you say new sister… did you finally marry?”
“No, not yet.” Ben explains before sighing out. “Have you met Cript?”
“Yeah, back when I was helping another survivor, John, cause Core and an apparent long lost brother of Core and God, had a fight and a good chunk of the world was fucked up. Cript… snapped his fingers, fixed the moon, clapped his hands, stopped the world from falling apart. He’s powerful, even offered me a spot in his family, but I said no unless I can match Core. If I can’t do that before my son Blake and daughter Nix turn one, then I’ll take the offer.”
“Well I made a deal with Cript.” Ben starts. “Which is ‘only when I get the Humanity blade will I get all the demigod powers’.” He explains. “And here’s the side effects of such a choice…” Ben sighs out, standing up and fixing his tail and taking off his hood, showing off that he has a wolf tail and all the face changes. “So...yeah…”
Zeke just stares at Ben. “Wow…So…your new sister is an angel, and from what Cript told me, your new mom is a furry?”
“My mother is a six breast, twelve foot tall anthro wolf named Den….” Ben explains. “And she’s my mother and I am so happy that she is…” He says with a warm smile.
“Six…breasts…don’t let Rune hear that, she’ll look for a spell to pull that off.” Zeke jokes. “But… wow, so…Trinity, is a demigod then?”
“Yeah.” She replied. “Dad got a promotion.” She states happily.
“Oh did he?” Ben asks, but shook his head. “No side tracking, I have a ton of crap to explain and I don’t need to get distracted.” He frowns. “So I mastered Fair Game.” Ben says, bringing out a single Nobody Card without having to ‘summon’ it. “So now I have eleven weapons left to master...and it’ll still be a nightmare to learn.”
“Huh. Nice job. So what else happened on your reflection? Being a part of Cript’s family must be…interesting.”
“I mean I have a bunch of other relatives living in Ponyville, but as long as I have mom I don’t care.” Ben starts. “But anyways, a Titan suddenly appeared on my reflection. And yes, I did just say ‘titan’. Destroyed all of Manehattan...only a hundred or so survived…” Ben says bitterly.
Zeke gritted his teeth. “Core’s work?”
“Actually… that’s from my realm.” Trinity says. “They are called shadow creatures, slightly smarter than heartless, triple in numbers, if not near infinite, and one common shadow creature for you, is equivalent in strength and speed of a novashadow. They make their way into realms via residue left over from realm travel, a gust of air carrying even a small amount of atoms can give them a trail, though, if they don’t have enough to go on only one trip can be made.”
Zeke looked surprised. “Well, that’s a thing that we’re likely to face later on.”
“I made a bet with Jenny that if I beat her at her own game she cuts all ties with Core and tries to get a normal life…” Ben says. “I should add that...I couldn’t save your aunt but...I’ll try to save your family...whoever want’s the chance to have a normal life where their name doesn’t instantly cause people to try and attack them.”
Zeke sighed. “Even those that would love a chance at normalcy, they won’t admit it or defect for three reasons, Josh would kill them, my grandpa would hunt them for sport, and their general fear. Being in public we all gained a fear of someone spotting us, was part of why when we rested it was usually in abandoned areas, forests, and the main reason we were always moving around. I’ve lived in almost every continent since I was born.”
“Well I know two people I need to kill.” Ben frowns. “I’m willing to bet my life on having your family get the second chance they so desperately need.” Ben explains. “And you are also an important part to that.” He says. “Because I was told your family’s origins, and how someone fucked with your family in the 1500’s.”
“That old witch story? It’s just a legend Ben, no magic existed on earth.”
“Actually…” Ben starts. “Jenny explained that Josh knew more about it. And Trinity, along with Cript, explained that their is some weird and very bad blood circulating in every Ventral.” He explains. “Trinity would be better at explaining this cause….fucked if I know to be perfectly honest.”
“Basically, you have Psychopath blood in you.” Trinity says.
“I could have told you that.” Zeke says bluntly.
“No, a Psychopath is someone who has become a physical representation of the fact of murder. Once that connection is made to that fact, they gain power from every murder ever. That explains your family’s Killing Mood rather well, the Psychopath blood absorbing the energy a body releases upon death, and no, not a soul, more like… the lost potential. Somehow back when someone gave your ancestor Psychopath blood, and since Psychopaths are strong enough to kill most high level entities, they can easily traverse between realities. Your ‘god’ must have let his guard down or this ‘witch’ forced her way in. Red eyes and black whites are the sign of a Psychopath.” Trinity explains.
Zeke looked up. “So…that means Core is one. His eyes are exactly like that.”
“I think there’s a difference between Core’s red eyes, which could probably be natural and not having weird demon blood, or it’s because of the shit he’s done to himself.” Ben explains. “I don’t know this is confusing.”
“No, Zeke is likely right.” Trinity says. “Though, since Core has had no access to void he had no way to surpass his realms limitations, he’s as strong as a humanoid in this reality can become without traveling to another realm, meaning only I am likely stronger than him, and Ben here can now surpass him with time.”
“I’m not entirely sure if I needed to go to another realm to be that strong…” Ben says. “I don’t know...but I feel like just mastering all my weapons will lead to something...a lot bigger than I originally thought…”
“Maybe. Either way, when dad finally has the ‘routs’ into this realm open things stronger than Core will enter, you’ll need the training.”
“Well I was going to have to train anyways because I have thirteen weapons to master. Now down to eleven but still.” Ben frowns, feeling like he’s the one that has the biggest ‘training road’ out of all his friends.
“I’d go to train somewhere else, but without proper legs I’m kinda stuck in this chair.” Zeke says. “Don’t suppose you know anyone with good prosthetics? No world we’ve found has yet to have the type I’d need.”
“Haven’t you looked for a Fullmetal Alchemist world?” Ben asks curiously. “Automail dude, you practically make suits of the stuff.”
“I’ve tried, no luck. X says it’s either a world that fell before I got here of is too new for him to distinct from others.”
“Your keyblade armor. Can’t you make anything with that? I know you have a shit ton of smart people that would know how to make those working prosthetics.” Ben explains. “Or hell, just find a world full of Dwarves, their normally master blacksmiths.”
“We looked into it, but the problem there is that, I have no magic in me, other than this apparent blood stuff in me. Twilight says even if we did make it, only magic would work, but since I have no magic within me, it won’t work, and medicine, though largely advanced, has no methods of mechanical surgery for the nerves connecting to the metal limbs.”
“Didn’t you tell me that you were a human keyblade?” Ben asks curiously, feeling like he’s pulling this out of his ass for some reason. “Or am I finally going crazy and spouting nonsense?”
“No, I am now, but what’s that have to do with anything?”
“I kind of thought that means you literally have magic in you cause you're technically magic.” Ben says. “Seems weird that a human keyblade isn’t magic in someway shape or form.”
“A keyblades body can be made from anything when the keychain is attached, in this case, my heart, while my body now has a keyblades durability, and even those break. Unless I had magic before it happened, It’s like I’m a keyblade with a zero or negative magic number.”
“Trinity…” Ben sighs out, rubbing his temples. “Mind helping cause I’m clueless here.”
“Well there are prosthetics that my family can get you, things are a bit hectic there. Long story short, dad’s promotion made him a REAL god, he’s got his own realm to create and a lot of moving and such is being done right now, opening portals would be risky, but I do have prosthetics on me, kinda a rule to keep a city's worth of med supplies on you, though I don’t know how to attach them.”
“Cripe…” Ben sighs out. “Wait...maybe…” Ben mutter before snapping his fingers, three doctor nobodies appearing. “I call these ‘Medics’, maybe they have the medical know how to attach prosthetics.” Ben says, looking over the three. “Do you know how to attach prosthetics to a person?” He asks.
Trinity looked them over. “Maybe. The legs I have in mine will require only a small surgical incision, from what I know, but it’s in a rather…well, Zeke will have to be awake for it and it’s right over the nerves. Think you can handle that?” Trinity asks the Nobodies as they nod. “Well, you ready?” She asks Zeke.
“If it gets me walking and a chance at Core again, I’ll muscle though it.” Zeke answers.
The ‘surgery’ took less than an hour, and for Zeke, the incisions that the Nobody medics made was the easy part, once the legs were inserted in them he felt multiple vine like things grow through the still flesh parts of his legs, even in his bones. He managed to say conscious and once the pain had faded, he stood for the first time in two weeks. He, Trinity, and Ben were out in the castle gym, Zeke testing out the new legs.
“As you can guess, it’s not ordinary metal Zeke.” Trinity says. “It’s monofilament, a metal Wolverine can’t cut though.”
“Now that’s saying something.” Ben says in honest surprise. “How do they feel?”
“Light.” Zeke says. “I expected them to feel heavier.”
“That’s monofilament, light as aluminum, stronger than any metal in this realm. It’s combat leggings so there are… well, just feel for a small button.”
Zeke felt along the sides of the new limbs, finding the small button near his still flesh part. He pressed it as a holster opened up on each side, a small handgun in each already. “Wow… they loaded?” He asked, taking them out.
“Yes.” Trinity said.
“Handy.” Ben says. “Think you’ll ever need a gun or you sticking with X and any other keyblades you normally use?”
“Like John…if I need to I’d rather not get blood on any keyblade. And like I told him, if my killing mood ever happens… keep me occupied till it wears off, or kill me then and now.” Zeke said to Ben’s surprise.
“You sure about that man? I mean sure Jenny said you were supposed to be the strongest of the Ventrals cause of your eyes but…” Ben says worriedly, not wanting to strike a friend down. “I don’t want to kill again…”
“Josh only had one red eye, and when his killing mood happened he caused the marines and the NSA to get deployed on him, and about half of time square was completely destroyed, like a mini nuke went off. Mine will be worse.”
“And that is where I can use Fair Game to stop you cold.” Ben says.
“It won’t work.” Trinity adds. “At that moment he’ll be a Psychopath, nothing short of dad could stop him, so Ben, get strong fast…cause I will have trouble dealing with him when and if it happens.”
“I’m sorry, but we don’t have the Hyperbolic Time Chamber here.” Ben frowns. “I can’t get that strong in such short time.” He says worriedly, feeling like he needs to get stronger that fast.
“You should at least master your Knives then, you’d be able to match him in speed at that point.”
“Or I could master my Scythe and use it’s hidden Doom property and make him weaker with each hit.” He brings up. “But yeah that’s true...well I needed to figure out what weapon to master next so glad to talk about this now rather than later.”
“Just remember this Ben.” Zeke says. “If I’m in the killing mood and I pull out the guns… just use protect, dad taught me to never miss a shot.”
“I can imagine.” Ben sighs out. “But I think sooner or later I’ll be something no one ever thought I could be.” Ben says, having had this strange thought in the back of his head after he mastered Fair Game.
“With dad around, that is gonna happen.” Trinity says. “Though, with his new position our purpose is slightly shifted.”
“Shifted how?” Ben asks curiously.
“With dad a real god, or Admin now, he, nor us as his kids can fight specific battles. For example, I’ll be able to help deal with Zeke and his killing mood, but as for Core only you guys can fight him, I’m not allowed. Only in… special cases, can we hop in.”
“Right then.” Ben nods. “But...that doesn’t include me right? Since technically I’m his son…” He asks worriedly, not wanting to just suddenly have a ‘you can’t do that’ sign bash his face in when he needs to help his friends.
“Since you aren’t a full member of the family, plus this IS your story, shared with the others, that’s an exception. Afterwords though, it depends on the battle. Since dad is now… well, looking over this stuff, he might be able to bend some rules, but only if needed.”
“My story isn’t going to end when Core’s dead that I know for a fact.” Ben says. “But where that story leads I have no clue…” He sighs out.
“I think we can all agree that Cript is possible what happens next, but I do have a question. How did he go from having a god title to becoming a literal god?” Zeke asks.
“All it said was that it was a payment for his last mission, whatever it was.” Trinity says. “Wonder how much the house has changed, I know the location is different now, but still.” Trinity ponders.
“Yeah that’s true…” Ben agrees. “Hope mom’s okay with the move.”
“They’re all likely alright Ben, I’m more worried about dad honestly, went from the fighter to the orchestrator, that’s the job of an admin, while the bad things are… largely random, it’s his job to pick the ‘heros’ and now that he’s an admin, we as half admins, yeah the curse added that, can’t take the ‘thunder’ of the heros.”
“But..I am a ‘hero’...” Ben says worriedly. “You know what? Screw it I’ll learn more about this later Zeke’s probably either zoned out completely or just clueless…”
“I get the jist of it Ben.” Zeke says, putting the handguns away. “Makes you wonder, now that’s he’s one of the most powerful beings, to just… create, how’s he gonna react to not being able to help when he can handle it so easy?”
“Probably go a bit stir crazy not being able to fight things anymore.” Ben shrugs. “Anyways we came here because of council meeting and to see if you want to help Jenny or if I should be her ‘councilor’ on the way to a better life.” He says. “Also...does your family actually care about bet’s that they lose fairly?”
“Only if it’s with another family member. Otherwise, well, she would have killed you in your sleep. I’d keep her sleeping til you get that blade, might try and get one too when I accept. Either way, with Core getting… more active and then this stuff from Cript’s realm, shit’s gonna hit the fan, fast.”
“Yep.” Ben nods.
“All the more reason to train.” Trinity said. “Look, even though it can technically be considered cheating your way up, dad can now give you all… boosts, for lack of a better word. Plus, if Core is, or is becoming, a Psychopath, you’ll get stronger faster.”
“I made the deal that I would only get a power boost when I get the Humanity Blade, which won’t be for a long time because I need to master all my weapons.” Ben says.
“Yeah, but I don’t mean the family boosts, I’m talking about… think of it as… an advanced level boost, or like finding a rare candy in pokemon.”
“Oh…” Ben says while thinking about it. “Well that’s true...Zeke?” He asks, wondering what he thinks about this.
“While a boost is welcome, with Core advancing and getting more aggressive with each step, we may have to take what Cript offers, he is now a real god, plus with him no longer being able to fight himself, this will ease his mindset about everything.” Zeke says. “Will the others be getting similar offers?”
“Yeah, from what I figured he has a great interest in you… survivors? Anyway, yeah, if they haven’t already met him he’ll meet with them soonish.” Trinity replied.
“Right then.” Ben nods. “So might as well accept the good power boost...by the by has there ever been a Hyperbolic Time Chamber in existence? A place where you can get a year’s worth of training in only a day?”
“Yeah, dad has one in the vault back home, but like I said, opening portals won’t be safe for a while. Maybe… dad?”
As Trinity said ‘dad’ Cript, to everyone's surprise, just fell out of the sky, face down. “Ugh…” He muttered.
“Uh...you okay dad?” Ben asks with a worried look, wondering if he should help the poor guy.
“I’m good.” Cript says as he gets up. “Changing from a ‘main character’ to an Admin has never been done before, power rush was insane and making a whole new… well, let’s just call it a creation, is mentally taxing. Just a tad dizzy, so what you up to? And when did Zeke get monofilament legs?”
“Trinity said she had prosthetics on her, I summoned newly dubbed ‘Medic’ Nobodies and they performed the surgery very well all things considered.” Ben says. “I still wonder if they're supposed to be healers or if they’re supposed to be something completely different…”
“Let me check.” Cript says, checking his Assistant. “Medic Nobody, no attack, only healing, and they only heal whoever they are ordered too.” He read off his device.
“Why am I not surprised that thing could tell…” Ben sighs out. “But that’s good to know. Kind of thought I would have seen the things throwing out scalpel sharp thorns at people like medical ninjas or something.”
“Meh, so what you guys need?”
“Trinity said you can hand out power boosts like rare candies. Wondering if that’s true and if so is it alright if me and Zeke get it? And no it doesn’t affect our ‘deal’.” Ben says, adding the last part cause sometimes ‘deals’ can be pretty important to people.
“Fair enough.” Cript says. “You are among a variety of heroes in this realm, so it is technically my job to help. Let me think on what can help here…. Oh. Well here’s one for Ben, this is usually either a one in who knows how many chance of getting, but I think this will help you out.” Cript held out his hand, to which Ben shook it as a sudden headrush hit him hard. “Sorry about that though.” Cript says as they stop.
“Fucking headrush…” Ben grumbles, holding his head as he tried to get his bearings back. “So what’s the power?”
“It’s the same ability that helped me train stupidly fast and learn crap impossibly fast. Copycat, any info, technique, or even power you can copy it almost as fast as you saw it. If it’s an attack of someone stronger than you the one you copy and do will only be half as strong though.”
“Makes sense.” Ben nods. “Thanks...dad.” He smiles, wanting to tell him that after he told his story to his family.
“No problem, now for Zeke…” Cript thinks, wondering what ability to hand him. Cript snapped his fingers. “Got an idea.” Cript walked up to Zeke, placing his thumb on Zeke’s forehead. Blue electricity and a migraine in Zeke’s brain soon followed as he went to his knees. “Yeah… that was gonna hurt more now that I think about it…”
“The Fuck was that?” Zeke moans, clutching his head.
“Blunt answer, I reworked some of your brain’s neural pathways, and gave you power over electricity, well, we call it electronium back home, but it’s generally the same thing. It’s not enough to do much with, but you will have faster reflexes and keener senses. Enough to, oh say… dodge bullets.”
Zeke finally managed to stand, doing his best to grin. “Nice.” He said, still holding his forehead from the migraine.
“That’s good to hear.” Ben nods. “But how’s mom? She doing okay with the move?”
“Oh, Den is good.” Cript says. “She’s also………VERY pregnant…. again.”
“Why?” Ben asks, wondering why he said ‘very’ like that and worried about things now.
“Let’s just say that… well, demigod children aren’t born like normal kids, they’re ready to be born minutes after they… conceive. Though, they don’t actually need to be born then, that’s actually up to the mother, Den has always had large litters, but now, well, explaining this is… not easy. Basically… do you really want me to flat out say it?”
“I already have Trinity as a sister how many more brothers and sisters will I suddenly have?” Ben asks.
“Well… they’ve gone from one to nine, and no not always was the nine from wives like Den… to basically… well, how many sperm cells are in… well, a shot, that’s how many, though, it’s… well she looks nine months pregnant but with how her body is now she’s holding… billions…”
Ben looked between Trinity, Zeke, and then Cript, and then placed his face into both of his hands. “The...the fuck….” Ben whimpers.
“Den’s not the only one though… all your mothers are… like that, physically they look nine months with one, actuality… they have billions. Guess they got tired of not getting the full pregnancy experience?” Crips says unsurely.
“Zeke….” Ben says, looking up to the man with a hilariously sad look. “Help…I can’t…”
“I ain’t joined yet, and I’m disturbed.” Zeke replies.
“Just get used to it.” Trinity says. “It will not be the weirdest thing you all see, or hear, in your lives.” Trinity finishes bluntly.
“I suppose there was a good reason for getting a bottle of scotch the first time I met mom...besides the fact I told her and my girlfriends how I lost my parents…” Ben says.
“You might want this.” Cript says, tapping on his Assistant as a large keg appeared with some mugs. “Asgardian…doesn’t give me a buzz but you’ll need it.” He walked over to the keg, replacing the mugs with small shot glasses. “That is really all you’ll need.” He finished as he vanished in a flash of light.
Ben decided to be the one to first pass out from alcohol poisoning. “Please stop me before I do something stupid.” Ben says before gently getting his shot glass full of Asgardian mead. “Here’s to hoping I forget what my dad just said.” He says before downing the shot glass.
No sooner did the liquid pass his lips, Ben fell over in a drunken slumber. “Wow… effective…” Zeke said, looking between his one shot drunk friend and the keg.
“I best take him home.” Trinity said, pulling the sleeping Ben over her sholder. “Lightweight.” She said, summoning a mug of her own and dipping it into the mead, downing it in under a minute. “Huh, apple, but a hint of raspberry.” She said, tossing the mug and walking into Daybreak, grabbing Jenny before heading off, leaving Zeke with the mead.
“The fuck do I do with this?” He asked no one, looking over the keg.
Ben had snoozed off the Asgardian mead for the majority of the day, finally waking late into the night. Only Rarity was with him in the bed, the others were not present. Though, in his hungover state, he barely had the sense to go back to sleep, getting up to look for them instead. “The fuck happened?” Ben mutters, his head screeching in pain.
He very stumbly walked over to the bathroom, splashing cold water and taking some headache medicine Zecora had stocked up on, the magic and herbs taking some of the pain away. After two more quick sips of the rancid tasting potion, his headache was minor enough to ignore, though he was sure a bright light or loud enough noise would be enough to spike the pain back. “Fuck asgardian mead…” Ben mutters, holding his head and walking downstairs, not caring that he was only wearing a white shirt and his underwear at the moment. “Hello?” He mutters, hoping to find someone else at home besides Rarity.
As he walked downstairs he could hear laughing and small talk, followed by a familiar voice. “How much longer will he be out?” The voice of his new mother Den rang in Ben’s ears, followed by the painful memory of what Cript had told him before drinking the one shot of Asgardian mead.
“I’m here Mi-I mean mom…” Ben says, fixing himself to not say ‘milf’ cause that would cause his head to cave in even worse than his crippling hangover.
When he finally got into the living room he saw Den surrounded by his girlfriends, and to his surprise Luxu, Time and Sweetie Bell were there. True to what Cript said, Den did indeed look very pregnant, though just how he imagines she’d look with a normal litter size for her species. “Morning pup.” Den cooed, not wanting to spike Ben’s obvious hangover.
“Morning mom…” Ben mutters with a smile, his tail wagging gently at seeing his mother again. “How’s pregnancy?”
“Filling.” She joked. “While I don’t mind at all, I’m getting used to walking around this big again, before the others and I did this we would give birth often the next day, left us feeling rather… cheated.” She explained.
“It’s alright mom…” Ben says. “Uh...does your breast milk cure hangovers?” He asks curiously, still holding his head in minor pain.
“We’re out.” Time, Luxu and Sweetie said, running for the basement.
Den giggled at that. “I guess not everyone is open the the idea of continuous breast feeding. Yes Ben, it does, just be wary of my belly.”
“Thank you...but isn’t there a milker around to help keep me away from your belly?” Ben asks, looking at Pinkie and Luna specifically for that reason.
“We…hand milk…” Luna admits sheepishly. “Feels kinkier.”
“Oh…” Ben slowly nods. “Well...okay then. I suppose I’ll just have to be careful...also I’m worried that that ‘hand milk’ will...lead to the bedroom fun…”
“I’ll go buy a milker.” Pinkie says, jumping out of the room. “I think the pawn shop has one for sale, just needs cleaning.” With that, Pinkie jumped out of the house.
“I don’t want a pawn shop milker used on you girls...or mom…” Ben mutters. “Anyways...what are you doing here mom? Besides...being a convenient hangover cure?”
“I told you I was gonna come by and visit again, though, your siblings I brought ran off to look around.” Den explained.
“Some of my siblings?” Ben asks. “Where did they run off to?”
“Squirrel is likely exploring around, Tiara and Scootaloo are probably late night shopping with Trinity.”
“Wait...why are you talking about Diamond Tiara and Scootaloo?” Ben asks curiously.
“Remember sweetheart, multiverse of multiverse. They may exist here, but these are… some, of the reflections we adopted/saved. Diamond Tiara was saved since her world… well, I’d rather not say, and Scootaloo and Squirrel were adopted back when Cript only had four wives.”
“I understand.” Ben nods. “Well...let’s hope our world’s Diamond and Scoots don’t see them...I know two of them will freak out…” He says sheepishly.
There was the distinct sound of gunfire outside, causing Ben to run outside, and quickly put on his cloak. Out near the Everfree, he saw an anthro Diamond Tiara, and Scootaloo, both dressed in some kinda strange armor, shooting at each other. Diamond Tiara with a shotgun, and Scootaloo with twin laser pistols. “You are not winning this one!” Tiara yelled, firing off a shot that the Scootaloo dodged with ease.
“You need to work on your aim sis.” She retorted.
“WHAT IN ZE FUCK!?!” Ben shouts.
The two stopped, looking at Ben confused. “Uh, dude, you interrupted our match?” The Scootaloo said.
“Yeah, I was finally gonna break her win streak.” Tiara added.
“I don’t give a racoons right ass cheek right now.” Ben says, walking up to the two and the mares seeing the obvious worry on his face. “What was I supposed to think when I immediately heard gun fire, only to see you two trying to shoot each other huh? Laugh it off and say ‘oh it’s just a silly thing they do all the time’?” He asks, his tone adding the worry he was feeling at just seeing the two trying to shoot each other.
The two looked at each other, then back at Ben. “Duh!” They said in unison.
“Aren’t you the new kid?” Tiara asked.
“The one that’s the main cause of his parents collective suicides yes.” Ben says bluntly. “And I’ve barely been apart of this family for more than a week and a half and I still have barely looked into this...so just suddenly seeing family trying to murder each other isn’t really that good of a sight. And yes it was practically trying to kill each other when I see laser pistols and shotguns involved.” He huffs.
To his surprise, the two started laughing. “He thinks these things can kill us!” Scootaloo yelled mid laughter.
“Yes yes, laugh at someone actually worried for his new siblings safety. That just helps.” He says, tears forming in the corners of his eyes. “Great...just fucking great. I show worry for people and I get immediately laughed at...thanks.” He says bitterly, holding his head in pain from his hangover acting up.
“Hey, you didn’t know these things can’t kill us.” Tiara said. “Frankly they bearly sting when we get hit, plus the regen factor is a welcome when fighting combat practice or live combat.”
“Well I wouldn’t know that because I’ve barely been apart of this family and all my fights so far have been, besides training, life and death.” Ben frowns. “I don’t even have the special power boost you two have because I wanted to get stronger on my own before getting it...but I’m just rambling like an idiot and no one cares. Just like older siblings should right?”
The two looked at each other again. “Uh, we’re four years younger than you.” Scootaloo said.
“I’m taking the ‘older’ part because you’ve probably been apart of this family longer than me.” Ben shrugs. “Cause you know, age is one thing, age as a demigod is another.”
“We’re still only fourteen.” Tiara said. “Cript adopted me about a year ago and Scoot’s here was back when dad had four wives so… five years ago?”
“Six.” Scootaloo corrected.
“Well congratulations.” Ben sighs out while holding his head in pain. “And you’ve also spiked my hangover pain...christ I’m not drinking that Asgardian Mead again…”
Scootaloo poked a finger at Ben’s head. “Detoxify.” She said, his hangover gone as if someone dumped water on Ben’s head and it washed off.
“Okay thank you…” Ben says with a little smile.
“Don’t mention it. Still, where the hell is Squirrel?” Scootaloo asked, looking around. “He better not be-” She was cut off when an anthro Thestral appeared behind her, a sword through her chest. “Oh real mature.” She grumbled, pushing the sword out as her wound healed in seconds.
“I still win.” The thestral said.
“Who are you and why are you named Squirrel when you're a thestral?” Ben asked.
“I am Squirrel, and I was named that because before dad picked me up I was the town orphan/thief who lived in trees.” He replied.
“Ah, makes sense.” Ben nods. “So...fan of swords huh?”
“Back in the village I grew up stealing daggers and kitchen knives to hunt with, after dad adopted me I kinda… kept the habit. So you’re Ben? I heard you got Keyblades, among other things.”
“Thirteen different weapons actually.” Ben says honestly. “From a deck of cards to ethereal blades, lances to claymores, shields to tomes actually.” Ben shrugs. “Want to see them? I sadly only mastered two so far but hopefully I’ll master another.”
“How about a quick keyblade match?” Scootaloo asks, her keyblade appearing in her hands. It had an odd design. It was a cloud with wings at the top, gold pillars ran down from it to a dark base where the grip and guard was a dark cloud with what looked like red rain starting to fall. They keychain was equally odd, a black and white cloud with a blind eye. “Been awhile since I used Fate Splitter here.”
“Is that your Keyblades name?” Ben asks before summoning his keyblade. “Meet Reunion.”
“Nice.” Scootaloo said, grabbing Fate Splitter by the grip, she tugged on it, and the Keyblade split into two, the colors changing as it did, one was all bright clouds, the other was dark clouds, a blood red wing, and the gold on the blade was rusted looking. “Bet yours can’t split into two.”
“I don’t know what my keyblade does honestly. All I know is that this keyblade is literally me and became this when my heart became whole.” Ben explains before summoning his ice shield. “But I normally like using a shield along with Reunion. Remember I don’t have a healing factor...don’t have the standard demigod powers the special bundle gives.”
“Meh, I’ll go easy then.” She said, jumping across the field in one leap. “Three hits wins!” She called out, taking a stance akin to Sora in Valor form.
“Well this is gonna hurt.” Ben mutters while raising his shield and sword in a stance like that of a Spartan. “Who’s the ref?”
“I’ll handle it.” Squirrel says, he and Tiara standing on the sideline.
Ben and Scoot’s nodded. Ben blinks twice and Scootaloo was already a foot away from him, too his shock, when she came in for a slash, he, without even thinking, did the same, their blades meeting in a cross as Scootaloo’s eyes went wide. “No way. You got the copycat ability too?”
“Well Dad said I’d need it.” Ben says honestly, unable to do much as Scootaloo’s strength was keeping him from counter attacking.
“This just got interesting then.” Scootaloo jumped back, readying her blades to find a weak point in Ben’s copycat ability.
Ben took the initiative and dashed towards Scoots, stepping down and swinging both his keyblades at her a lot faster than he’d originally thought he’d go.
She jumped into the air, and slammed her Keyblades on Ben’s back. “Point one, me.” She said, stepping off her partly flattened brother.
“Ow…” Ben mumbles before getting up and getting back in his stance. “Hmm…” He hums before switching his stance, this time his hands crackling with energy as he got into the stance of Sora’s Master form. “Let’s hope this works.”
To his shock, his white cloak crackles with energy, turning a distinct pattern of yellow. “Oh, you can do that?” Scootaloo asked.
“I had no idea I could do this…” Ben says honestly. “I thought only a specific person could do this but apparently not.” He says before taking a deep breath, his magic, strength and speed feeling so much better now that he’s in this form. “I just wish I had a drive gauge here to tell how long I can hold it…” He mutters bitterly.
“Bottom right of sight, don’t you keep that vision sensor on battle mode?” Scootaloo asked. “You know, your Assistant and chip X?”
Ben sighs out. “Now that you tell me that I just noticed it.” He says. “Probably too focused on the person to see the bars and all that.” He says, now noticing his drive gauge, his health and all the other things a Kingdom Hearts hud would have. “Anyways, Master Form here we go.” He says, cracking his shoulders before jumping into the air slightly and bolting after Scootaloo, his Keyblades swinging in a giant circle towards her.
She met both his keyblades with one of hers, her armor suddenly turning a familiar pattern of red. “I prefer Valor honestly, I like the speed.” In a red haze, she was behind him. Ben’s copycat kicked in, turning around and blocking her attack before he even realized what happened. The two stepped back. “Hope you put that copycat to good use, you learn a lot about people when fighting them with it.”
“In more ways than one apparently.” Ben says honestly, before he twisted around and a forceful wind followed by a keyblade tried smacking her back.
She reacted by unfolding her wings, which Ben actually had not noticed, and took the the air, casting Thunder spells and throwing strike raides at him with her other keyblade.
Ben countered with Reflect, a dome of magical glass appeared and blocked and deflected all her attacks, before he dashed and swung his keyblades at her, the explosion of Reflect caused helping add to his attack.
Scootaloo blocked them, flying in a circle around Ben, firing a barrage Mega Flares.
Ben kept up his Reflects, noticing that his mana was dropping quickly with the constant amount of magic he was forced to use. “Yeah, Mega Flare sure is fun to use isn’t it!?” Ben shouts at Scoots, not entirely liking his situation that he couldn’t stop.
“Only when you can shoot off a lot.” Scootaloo replied, she was about to shoot off another barrage of Mega Flares when-
“Kids, stop playing and come inside, it’s late out.” Den’s voice called from the distance.
“Yes mom.” Scootaloo said, stopping her attack and flying down to the ground next to Ben. “Let’s pick this up some time later.” She said, walking over to Tiara and Squirrel.
Ben nodded, before his Master Form ended and he tried taking a step forward, before doubling over in pain. “Okay….ow….too much master form…” Ben groans. “Uh...little help? In a weird amount of pain right now.” He says, not sure if it was because of his reflect magic doubling back at him or if it was just because he went into Master and Valor form for the first time.
Squirrel walked over, casting a healing spell Ben didn’t recognize and helped him up. “Yeah, copycat must have taken a toll considering the level difference between you and Scoot’s, even if she did hold back.”
“I also think it’s because I suddenly got a new ability my body didn’t originally have…” Ben sighs out before standing straight up again.
“Well let’s see.” Squirrel grabs Ben’s arm, bringing his Assistant out and looking through the stats menu. “Yeah, well according to this you received master form as a level bonus nine levels ago in your spar with Scoot’s. That much leveling so fast probably messed with your body also.”
“I’m going to need a major explanation about all this later because I have to get back and meet Zeke, I have a council meeting I sadly forgot about.” Ben says, gently taking his arm away from Squirrel. “I just hope I’m not too late.” He says while fixing his cloak’s hood and covering his tail.
He opened a DTL, told them to let his girlfriends and mom know he went to finish up some work. When Ben walked through the DTL, he was met with a rather angry looking Luna. “You forgot about me…” She said in a deadpan voice.
“I’m so sorry Luna…” Ben mutters, lowering his head bitterly at sadly forgetting his girlfriend. “Just...too many things…” He sighs out, knowing he screwed up royally and thinking she’d hate him for this.
“While I’m made you left me I did have a fun time, Rune and I traded some… fetishes and I thought of a good way you can pay me back for this.” She stated.
“I’m not going to get pregnant.” Ben looks at her dead in the eye with a stern look behind his hood. “That is the one thing I’m not going to do here. Also I don’t want weird fetishes here, Twilight made me listen to her secret math fetish for months I don’t want weird things thrown at me got it?”
“Are you really in a position to argue? But no, they aren’t that bad, but your payment for me is simple. Fourteen.”
“I have no idea what you're talking about.” Ben says honestly, not knowing what ‘fourteen’ is.
“When we get married, I want fourteen foals, one for each weapon you have, including those two keyblades.” She explained.
“I have a feeling I’m gonna need two more wives for that feat…” Ben says worriedly.
“Fourteen foals with me only.” She added.
Ben sighs out. “Listen, you're only getting thirteen. No one besides myself is going to keep my ‘special’ Keyblade. That weapon is off limits alright?”
“I’m not saying they’ll inherit it, I’m just counting that one as a weapon of yours too. Besides, with Zeke his kids are half Keyblade, with ours they might each get the weapons you have, though I’m not sure about that last one given what that God fellow told me about it while I was stuck here.”
Ben made a face between worry and anger. “What did ‘God’ tell you?” He asks simply, hoping Luna didn’t listen to Core pretending to be God.
“He said to first tell you ‘if you think I’m Core I’m gonna slap you’ and then we just talked about your world and he gave me a rundown on how bad Core really is. Other than that he said congrats on your new family, the one you made and the one you were adopted into.”
“Oh, well that’s good to hear.” Ben sighs out thankfully. “But how bad did God describe Core?”
“He’s been keeping an eye on Core since apparently someone under his command is something called a ‘sleeper cell’ or something like that, God placed in there, and from what they have written it’s not looking good. Core’s readying armies and as God feared he now has means of controlling Nobodies, and Dream Eaters.”
“Well Core’s going to have a bad time knowing that I’m better at controlling them.” Ben says with a frown. “But that is so not good…”
“He also said Core is working on something that is taking a lot of hearts to make, though from what he said it seems like it’s specific hearts.”
“That’s not good…” Ben frowns. “Does Zeke know anything about this?” He asks, having a feeling God would tell Zeke about this important stuff.
“Yeah, the three of us were all talking about it. Zeke also wanted to talk with you after the council meeting, which you’re half an hour late for…” Luna finished as Ben B-lined it for the council hall.
He made it through the doors, Luna next to him and Trinity appearing somehow on the other said. “What?” Trinity asked.
“Nothing.” Ben sighs out, not believing he is a half an hour late. “God I hate being late…”
Zeke rang a bell that was next to him. “Ben, you’re half an hour late. I’ll admit though given that mead managed to mess me up to when I tried some we’re overlooking the tardy. This meeting is now in motion. First order of business, Ben, how many worlds other than Equestria have you been to?”
“Three.” Ben says. “Radiant Guardian, Knowhere and the Keyblade Graveyard.”
“And how has their state of peace been?”
“Radiant Garden is in working order. Knowhere is about as good as you can see from a massive black market, and the Keyblade Graveyard...is worrying. Some of the Keyblades are missing from there if memory serves. Oh, and my reflections Castle Oblivion has disappeared.” Ben adds quickly.
The council muttered among themselves, causing Ben to worry. “Have you encountered any survivors of the Keyblade war?” Leon asks.
“Three. My reflections Discord, and Celestia and Luna’s parents, Locus and Faust.” Ben nods.
“Does anyone else other than you and likely these survivors wield keyblades?”
“Discord, Locus and Faust, after they survived the Keyblade War, stabbed their keyblades into the ground and will never touch them again. Hoping they would rust away so nothing like…that would ever happen again.” Ben explains, still saddened by the giant wasteland filled with Keyblades acting like tombstones.
“I have a Keyblade.” Luna says, summoning her Keyblade.
“Oh, Sweetie is able to wield Time Bell and Terra, Aqua, and Ventus are on my world as well.” Ben says, his mind slightly jumbled at being so late and the fight he had with Scoots. “Also Luxu.”
“How advanced would you say the technology is in your reflection given the worlds you’ve seen.” Cid asks.
“My girlfriend Luna here has every gaming system known to Ponykind, has a specially made gaming computer...but besides that I haven’t looked into it that much sadly.” Ben sighs out, knowing how much gaming there was but not knowing their full technological advancements besides the stuff he normally saw. “But as far as I was told, Minotaurs on my Equestria do make guns, and griffons are apparently the ones that help show others how good they are. I don’t know if the people of Equestria use them but just thought I’d mention that…” He says, rubbing his temple gently, trying to get his thoughts in order here.
“Has any major event or catastrophe happened since you’ve been on your Equestria?” Shining Armor asks.
“A Titan destroyed all of Manehattan…” Ben says bitterly. “Killed all but a few hundred…” He says. “59,000 lives were lost…”
The council muttered, louder than last time, among themselves. “We were told about this, Titan, from Zeke, who spoke with you and a god named Cript.” Lord Death said. “We now know that there are greater things than Core, or even Kingdom Hearts, but this changes little of our original goal. Core is our enemy, if these… shadow creatures and dark beings from beyond the void are to interfere we are placing you in charge of dealing with them.”
“Can you help me with that Trinity?” Ben asks, knowing his angel sister knows a lot more about this than he does.
Trinity stepped forwards. “I am Trinity, one of the human god, now Admin, Cript’s daughters. While the new laws my family and father must follow restrict us from fighting the main threat, we can still offer aid in the way of supplies, advanced training, at the cost of speeding up the possibility of beings from our reality entering. While we can deal with them, we are afraid in terms of lending… soldiers, to fight with you in your battles, we are limited in what we can do. This does not mean we refuse to help, we can, but not directly.” Trinity explained.
“So what you are saying is that you will train us to deal with the threats, but you can not physically aid us on the battlefield?” Lord Death asked.
“Exactly. As a peace offering, and sign of good will I can give you something you’ll likely make use of.” She said, tapping her assistant and several crates appeared. “Within these few, small boxes, is a digital library of my realms history, including Fathers.”
THe council muttered again, slightly annoying Ben. “We will accept.” Zeke says. “But as you said, we must be cautious about how we receive these items. We don’t want anymore Manehattan incidents… I feel like there’s a joke there but I’m not making it. Meeting closed.” Zeke said, ringing the bell again.
“That went a little better than expected…” Ben mutters to himself while standing up, thinking he should start leaving right now.
Luna placed a hand on his shoulder. “Come on Ben, Zeke wanted to talk to you.” She reminded him.
“Oh yeah.” Ben nods. “So do we just go to his office or just wait in the lounge?” Ben asks, not really sure where to go.
“Office.” Luna said.
The group made their way to Zeke’s office, his helper wasn’t there, likely off the clock, Ben assumed, and Zeke was at his Desk. “Glad you could make it.” He said, motioning them to take a seat.
Ben took a seat. “Listen I’m sorry about being late. It was less about the mead, which yes gave me an insane hangover, but my sister...Scootaloo believe it or not wanted a practice fight.” He explains. “I didn’t think it would take that long...also apparently my copycat ability let’s me use Drive Forms now.”
“At this point I guess I shouldn’t be surprised, though me having my reflection Scootaloo as a daughter, now you saying she’s your sister feels… odd. Anyway, I wanted to ask you a favor Ben.” Zeke says, a serious expression on his face.
“What’s the favor?” He asks.
“Well, it’s about a family member of mine. Not Jenny, my brother Kevin. I think he might be able to leave willingly knowing him, join us.”
“I’m sensing a massive catch here.” Ben frowns, knowing that things aren’t as simple as they seem.
“Well, for starters Kevin is the family… clown, to say the least, when he’s not working he’s stupidly drunk, but that’s not the point. Point is, he… likely knows where my mom and dad are, since Core seems to have taken all of my family to work as his ‘allies’. The only issue is that our eldest brother, Dillen, always enjoyed messing with him in…not so nice ways. If he’s with Core than likely he’s been experimenting on Kevin. Willing or not. Thing is though, we both know a grand secret about each other.”
“And what’s the grand secret?” Ben asks, not wanting to make a joke about how the Ventrals care about their family only to have them torture each other for funsies.
“Kevin knows about my dream back on earth. If I could escape I was planning on faking my death then getting a new identity set up and work as a marine, saving people rather than killing innocents. Now Kevin is a different story. I was there the day he first killed. His killing mood never activated. To make it look like it did he kinda blew up cars and shot at whatever.”
“Well that’s a thing.” Ben says honestly. “I suppose some people just don’t have it for some reason…”
“No, Ventrals do, this is where we found out a secret, Dad is a pure blooded Ventral, mom married in. What does that tell you?”
“Something weird happened?” Ben asks.
“Kevin isn’t a Ventral by blood. We found out via DNA test, dad’s not his…well, biological dad. Mom never said so we don’t know if he knew or what.”
“Would seem silly if he didn’t know.” Ben shrugs.
“My point is, that’s our trump card in getting Kevin with us, even though he’s not Ventral by blood he was high ranked. If he still carried that into working with Core, we can learn what the bastard is up to.”
“Sweet.” Ben smiles. “That will help so much in our quest to stop the bastard.”
“Yes, plus, Kevin was rather good with explosives, so you should remind him to… let his boss know he quits, before you leave. I’d go with you but… well, the wives got me on a twenty foot leash since I lost my legs, even though Core dragged me into the realm of darkness that time.”
“Do you know where to start? Cause I’d rather not go on a man hunt with just a name and high hopes that he loves Mythbusters enough to blow things up a lot.” Ben says honestly, not wanting to rush into this new thing blindly.
“Umum said when she was still under Core’s influence, he saw someone with Kevin’s description at Core’s…cattle farm, as he calls it.”
“That doesn’t sound creepy at all.” Ben says sarcastically, finding the mere thought of that horrifying.
“It’s likely a place where Core placed people to later fuse with Heartless or Unversed. Though why it’s called that Unum didn’t want to say.”
“I don’t want to know.” Ben frowns. “But I have a place with generic creepy name somewhere...cripe…” Ben sighs out, still not knowing where to go.
“I think Luxu might know where it is given he likely stalked Core’s work during his time in the realm of darkness.”
“That’s true…” Ben says with a nod. “But I don’t think he want’s to stand next to me because of...reasons.” Ben says nervously, still remembering how quickly those three left when ‘breastfeeding’ was talked about.
“Let’s hope he helps, I’m sure Time would like some payback against Core so there’s a reason for her.”
“That is also true.” Ben nods. “Anythings else my friend?”
“No, that was pretty much it, you should go home, your Luna has… new things to show you.” Zeke said, groaning. “She and Rune talked for three hours…”
“Thankfully it’s nothing to terrible that would make me run away from her.” Ben says nervously. “But she want’s fourteen…” Ben whimpers.
“Dude, so far I have twenty six kids, including the adopted ones. That’s with all my wives, plus, you’re still human...ish. It will take more than a month and a half for your kids to be born.”
“She want’s fourteen by herself.” Ben frowns. “I don’t know how many kids your wives had but still…”
“So? You, from what Cript pretty much told us, are a part of a family that is way to huge to count the numbers, compared to that Luna is keeping it tame.”
“I’m sorry I’m not you.” Ben frowns. “You take things in stride while I’m still concerned about so many things. You are strong and smart, and the leader of an entire world...while I have five girlfriends, am I complete jackass half the time, and still have anxiety issues.” Ben explains. “I also...just got done explaining how I made my parents both commit suicide not long ago...so yeah…”
“Think of it like this, the past shackles you, the future frees you. You need to find the key in the present, for me, forgetting about my past and how fucked up my childhood was was when I saw my first born kids. It like, none of my old problems matter, these little guys, and girls aren’t me, they have none of my past problems, so why keep that over my head and make them suffer? I’m not saying forget about your past, just don’t let what makes you suffer make them suffer.”
“I know…” Ben nods. “My girlfriends and mother made sure I’m happy...I just didn’t expect to get an infinite amount of siblings...and a billion extra siblings not long after…” He says sheepishly.
“Hey, think of it like this, you went from the only child and losing your family, to gaining the biggest family to likely ever exist. Weather with them or with your girlfriends, you’re never gonna be alone or away from family ever again.”
“Yeah...and hell knows that I need this family to stay sane…” Ben smiles warmly.
To Ben’s shock, Trinity wrapped an arm around his neck and noogied him. “That’s why dad has so many and is always adopting. He knows how it is to be totally alone.”
“Sis stop~.” Ben laughs, trying to stop the angel from her antics.
Trinity let go, playfully shoving Ben. “Now that you’re on the path to getting over yourself, get your butt home, spend some time with mama Den then go fuck your still awake girlfriends.” She said, opening a DTL behind her.
“Alright alright fine.” Ben laughs. “Okay Luna.” Ben says before moving swiftly, picking up Luna in a bridal style way. “Let’s get home, and I’m not forgetting this time.” He says with a warm smile. “Thanks for the talk Zeke, hopefully we can have a...more friendly get together alright?”
“One can pray.” He replied as Ben walked with Luna in his arms, Trinity followed, the portal closing. “Let’s just hope Kevin can help…”
These new legs were really cool, though I could have done without the guns, I guess it’s just memories from my parents that have me hold onto them. Unum wanted some personal time, so I figured we’d head off to a different reflection as per usual. When we exited, it was an Equestria reflection, but where we were was, as it seemed, an island. The sea air was thick, but refreshing all the same it seems.
“The ocean here is so blue.” Unum says, sitting on a rock as we rested next to the beach.
“It is amazing.” I reply. “This island has a port you know, maybe we should ask about where to go next or should we just see where whatever direction we pick takes us?”
“I lake the later.” Unum said as she summoned her glider. “So, north, south, east or west?”
I summoned mine and hopped on. “East sounds nice.” I say, the two of us going full throttle, the ocean under us splitting the surface.
We rode for some time before finally finding a port, the sign above it saying “Minos Port” as we quickly landed behind some boats and disbanded the gliders. There were a lot of anthro griffons, ponies, other such species around here. It was a strange looking place, a mix of something from Pirates of the Caribbean, MLP, and earth.
Unum dragged me into a clothing store, she picked up something rather casual looking, a thin white and green dress that… well, made her… *cough*pop*cough* and I picked up a plain red shirt and some black pants. We payed with bits we keep incase we come across other Equestria reflections and headed off.
“So, where to first?” Unum asked.
“Not sure really.”
“Well, this is a town, not sure if people play pusic in public anymore but they did that often back in my old village.”
“They do that at parks mostly, or clubs.”
“Clubs?”
“Claustrophobic buildings with no windows packed with people that flash bright lights in your face while blasting crazy loud music.”
“Why is that a thing?”
“No idea.”
“Well, maybe the parks here will have something.” Unum said as we headed off towards the nearest park. To my surprise, there was a stage and band playing. To my further surprise, it seemed to be a good song. I could relate to it oddly enough.
Unum dragged me by my arm til we were in the crowed of people that were dancing, I sucked and so did she but hey, we both haven’t danced in a while.
Last time Unum said she danced was a festival her village had before… Core. Last time I danced was when I was two watching Elmo on Sesame Street. We just laughed it off as the band switched to a slow… surprisingly oldish. It was good nonetheless.
“Zeke.” Unum whispered.
“Yeah?”
“Do you ever… did you ever think you’d have me as a wife/...father of your kids?”
I blushed. “Uh, well the later part was a surprise to us both and to be frank I never expected to end up with anyone. I… never gave love much thought, then I get sent into the multiverse and it seems it’s thrown at my face and I just catch it.”
“Too afraid to let it pass?”
“Kinda. I don’t know… It’s like, I never expected to fall in love once, let alone sixteen times.”
“From what you told about Cript that’s something you two can relate on.”
“Maybe. He’s way worse though.”
“Yeah… but it’s kinda kinky when you think.”
“Oh god…”
“Relax, until this heck with Core is done with, I don’t think the others and I will be that open just yet.”
“Now I’m scared.” I say jokingly, now hugging her tight. “Heh, still wonder if God picked me up just to find love and live a life?”
“Honestly I think he did pick up those who didn’t kill, but also special ones along the way.”
“Like?”
“Those that killed and maybe died protecting others?”
“That would be a good pass.” I say as we break the hug. “So, where to next love?”
“Not sure love, maybe an inn~ or we can-”
“You two.” We both looked to our side, a minotaur in guard armor came up to us. “Explain why you look like the same race as the king?”
“-get wrapped up in this…” Unum mutteres. “We’re just traveling sir, my husband and I enjoying the sights.”
“Would you two please come with us? You two are the only others like the king to appear since he did hundreds of years ago.”
Hundreds of years? “Sure, lead the way.” I saw, Unum and I holding hands the way to the port. Once there a few ponies carrying boxes dropped whatever was in them, me being in the radius of the break the mist went right to me. “Wow… the heck was that?”
“Um… Magic hair dye…” One of them said. “Uh… enjoy the new shade of red sir?” With that, he and the otherguy carrying the box of magic dye, aperently, ran off.
I looked at myself in the water. “Great… if this don’t look like I’m a bad guy?”
After a bit I summon X, swinging him around mostly out of boredom. Finally a ship comes up and parks at the doc we’re standing at, where a human guy comes off, looking right at me. I saw him move one of his hands slightly as the guards from his ship came down and… started circling us.
“The first Human to find me and it's a Ventral.” He said “lock him up.” He said to the guards. “The woman in the prisoners sweet.”
“Wait… ah crap…” I said as they started getting closer. I motioned for Unum to stay calm, I’ve broken out family, and myself once, from prison several times and Unum’s raw power can let her bust out of here.
As they were dragging me off X said something.
Zeke, he’s unnatural!
Wait, what? Before I could ask further, X took partial control and stabbed the man, slicing him in half… X… What did you make me do?!
I thought he was a hear-
X’s voice cut out… everything went mute and and dark. When my hearing and sight came back… everything was too loud… Everything was just too bright.
As Zeke started raging the good king who had started all this began to reform his body “Ugg what happened?” he asked.
It was at that moment Unum side kicked his head into the side of his ship. “You idiot! What are you?!” SHe yelled, grabbing him by the scruff of his shirt. “Zeke never let’s his Keyblade draw blood, so what are you that it would have sliced you?”
“Immortal.” He said as she snapped his neck. “Ow why did you snap my neck?” he asked having his neck return to normal.
“No wonder. Anything that can heal at the rate of an ‘immortal’ would have tipped off his Keyblade, no reason to hold back… but now Zeke’s involuntarily drawn blood… he’s gone into his Killing mood because of your stupidity!”
“Stupidity, guys a Ventral and i’ve heard stories about this Killing mood didn’t think one was still a virgin.” he joked.
“Yet he had saved a whole world from complete genocide, managed to bring back a long lost city, and even brought back over 80% of the world's lost population! You tell me if you hold a matchstick to him?”
“Oh great Ventral jesus. Just what i need, anyway lady I freed a whole group of slaves took down a slaver nation and became the most powerful military nation on the planet all in 300 years do you think i care what you think of me?” he asked
“If you two are done talking now.” Zeke spoke, his voice sounding like echo’s of hundreds of people speaking at once. “I believe it’s time to see just what this body can do.”
“Great he’s going to slaughter my people...this is why i had him sent to the prison so this wouldn’t happen.”
“If you would TALK this wouldn’t have happened!” Unum smashed his head into the ground, summoning her two Keyblades. “Zeke…”
“What do you think I was trying to you dumb bitch.” he said as she stomped on his head
“Unless you want me to toss you into the sun and watch you burn and try to come back from that, shut up and try to keep… something isn’t right,”
“Yeah why aren't my men firing on him This is the whole reason i came up with the monster law.” Kain said.
“Heh, arrogant yet you call yourself a king?” Zeke spoke to Kain. “I believe the woman who is married to my host is asking why I’m not slaughtering everything yet.”
“Oh well can you get off me now?” He asked. Unum stepped off Kain, kicking him once before he got up. ”Thanks now...” he motioned to the guards “get everything on this guy I want the whole fleet trying to take him down.” he whispered as the guard ran off.
“I think you’ll find something far worse I have in store for you, but sadly, that must wait. As much as I’d like to devour you immortal, I’ll let your nightmares handle this.” Zeke snapped his fingered, red portals opening up as humanoid creatures covered in blood began falling out… including one armored Minotaur. “My, my, what a death count, your people killed by the ones you have killed. How rich.”
“God damn it not her.” Kain said as a griffon stabbed him. “Anybody but my beloved.” he said with tears in his eyes “I sent her to heaven why did you bring her back?” he asked as Unum got the griffon off him.
Zeke began laughing, the echo of it sending chills down Kain and Unum. “Much like you immortal, they have sins on their backs. If anything liberating them from hell and purgatory I saved her more than you did.”
A voice just shouted FINAL WAVE as Zeke was hit by an explosion. “NOBODY MESSES WITH THE WOMAN I LOVE AND LIVES!” he shouted “YOU Unum was it take care of the armored minotaur i’ll handle the rest.” he said as his eye glowed red.
When the smoke cleared, Zeke was still standing, chuckling. “Is that all you can muster immortal? How pathetic. Perhaps you aren’t worth playing with afterall.” Zeke snapped his fingers as Kain was engulfed in black fire, turning to ash in seconds. “Wonder if he’ll still come back?”
Unum made quick work of the minotaur, now crossing her keyblades at Zeke’s neck. “Please Zeke, snap out of it.” SHe cried.
Zeke chuckled. “For too long my blood was activated in a world without magic, now that it has I can finally claim this body as mine. The one you knew as Zeke is lost in my hive mind girl, only Psychopath is here.” Psychopath, in one shove, sent Unum flying through the city buildings. “Ih, and be glad I removed the X-blade’s chains from you with that, consider it my one act of mercy.”
“EAT THIS YOU SON OF A-” a naked Kain said jumping and hitting Zeke in the back of the head.
“Oh, the immortal lives?” Psychopath said, grabbing Kain by the wrist.
“You honestly think i wouldn’t plan for being totally destroyed?” Kain said as he kicked Zeke in the face.
Psychopath responded by biting off Kain’s foot, and swallowing it. “Immortal blood… not like the other blood of gods, but just enough.” Psychopath then bit off his own finger… only for it to regrow in seconds. “Amazing what blood can teach you. Also.” Psychopath flinched Kain in the head. “Final Wave.” With that, Kain was blasted away with a pin point Final Wave.
“Hey Unum can you hold him still I may have a plan.” Kain said as she covered her eyes.
“Don’t bother.” Unum and Kain turned around, seeing Core and his reflections, save for Yellow, behind them. “Finally, get the device ready Ebony.”
“Time for my solo” Ebody said pulling out a trumpet.”
Unum grabbed Kain by the arm. “Don’t trust these people Kain, as much as you think Zeke’s family is bad… they are worse.”
“So what's their story?”
“To put it short, they kill who gets in their way, trick whoever they want to, kill off whole dimensions out of boredom… and want everything to die, just like the thing possessing Zeke does. All because purple there lost his wife, he’s the original, the others are just adopted copies.”
“Great Super ventrals... wait what?” He asked turned to Core. “Is that true you're doing all this because you lost your wife?” he asked.
Core responded by grabbing a nearby sword and throwing it into Kain’s head. “Stay out of this runt, and Unum, relax, we’re not here to kill you this day.” With that, the Cores ran after Zeke/Psychopath.
“That is the stupidest reason to turn evil I have ever heard seriously I had to kill the woman i loved and you don’t see me trying to remove everything from reality.” Kain said
“He’s been in darkness to long, whatever he had planned originally before becoming this has long since been twisted.” Unum said.
“Alright Men keep those guys off the raging Ventral I have a plan, Unum, get Zeke ,that was his name right?”
“Yeah.”
“I may have a way to end this and steal victory from those guys.””
“Alright, but.” Unum held a Keyblade to Kain’s neck. “If Zeke dies from this, I will personally make sure you never come back from your next death.”
“Don’t worry he’ll be fine.” Kain said mumbling something under his breath. “Just make sure that he stands still long enough for me to do my thing.” Kain said
“Fine.” Unum said, taking a grand leap over to Zeke, who crossed her keyblades with a now monotone X-blade.
“Heh, guess he didn’t like me.”
“Let's hope this works.” Kain said taking a deep breath “CHAINS OF TARTARUS!” he shouted as chains began to appear under Zeke tieing him up and dragging him down.
“Oh, how neat.”
“Ebony, do it now!” Core yelled as Ebony jumped on top on Psychopath, blowing the horn as blood began trailing out of Zeke and into the horn.
“Well if this isn’t interesting!” Psychopath yelled as his eyes returned to Zeke’s normal ones.
“Follow him Ebony and Blue we can still make use of him.” Core ordered as they and Zeke fell into the ground.
“Good it worked.” Kain said
Unum grabbed Kain, slamming him into the ground. “WHERE IS MY HUSBAND YOU BASTARD!”
“Tartarus, It was the only place I could send him he wouldn’t be able to harm anyone.” Kain said.
“You are going to help me find him!”
“If that last word was any indication he should be able to get out himself. Tartarus doesn't hold pure hearted people for long.”
She stomped on him, making a crater around them. “Two of Core’s lackeys are with him, if we don’t find him soon they’ll take him!”
“Yeah but they're evil they can’t escape Tartarus unless they fight their way out.” He said falling unconscious.
“They’ve killed off whole dimensions single handedly! You think whatever is in there can hold them?!”
“Mam he’s asleep.” the guard captain said “Chains take too much out of him”
Unum picked up Kain, throwing him far off into the ocean. “Useless bastard!”
“Please don’t insult our king mam.” she gave him a look. “He does his best for our people before him was a tyrant that used dark magic to turn slaves into...well you don’t want to know point is he was a monster and Kain freed us we owe him everything.”
“I’m older than most of the stars in the sky, the blood on my hands runs deeper than the core of the largest world… Zeke had every right to kill me when that darkness was ripped from me… he showed me mercy, gave me a home and a family… how do I explain to the kids he’s gone… how long will he be gone? Will the infants grow up never knowing him?” Unum broke down crying.
“I’m sorry mam, I truly am.” he said before turning to a few fishermen. “First person to bring me the king gets a 500 bit prize.” he said as the fishermen left the docks and went out to fish them.
In Tartarus
“These beasts are too easy.” Blue said, hacking a lich in half with ice. “Pain DTD’s don’t work in this part of it.”
“Yeah.” Ebony said, carrying Zeke’s unconscious body. “This was a grand victory for us this day.”
As they were speaking a demon arose behind them “Hello meals.” the demon said.
“Blue take care of this bitch.” Ebony said
“Fine I summon Lord of D in attack mode and activate flute of summoning Dragons special summoning two Blue eyes white dragons.” Blue said as two dragons appeared behind him “Blue eyes destroy this demon burst stream attack” he ordered as white light emerged from the dragons mouths. There now let's find the exit and have master core reward us.” he said
“Lets” he said summoning a few rangers to defend them.
Back in the Minos kingdom Kain was brought back to shore “what I miss?” he asked as Unum grabbed him again “Starting to think you don’’t like me.” he said.
“Because of you my husband is missing and our kids, if we don’t find him soon, my never know about him other than from stories.”
“He should have been back by now.” kain said as she dropped him. “Listen I know this is the last thing you want to hear after all i’ve done but let me help you it’s my fault any of this started and I’ll be damned if I let what I’m going to assume is a good man’s kids lose their father.” Kain said as he turned to a guard. “Get me my traveling clothing and let the council know I’ll be gone for a bit longer.” Kain said.
“Yes sir.” the head guard said.
After Kain got his gear Unum opened a DTL and tossed him in, when Kain saw Daybreak… he was speechless. “This is what Zeke made possible.” Unum said, picking him up.
“I’m sure if he hadn’t attacked me we might have gotten along.” Kain said.
“I’m sure if your first instinct wasn’t to arrest us you would have.”
“Well red eyes normally mean trouble My father barely got out of New time square when a Ventral killing mood hit.” Kain said. “Were not going to be able to do this alone you know.” he said
“Feeling weak?” Unum teased as she headed towards the castle.
“Well it's not that it's just my strongest attack did nothing and I wasn’t able to get angry enough to active the... I completely forgot about the dragon's blood.” Kain said confusing Unum
“I’m not even gonna ask, but you are explaining to the rest of Zeke’s wives and kids why he’s gone, alright?”
“If they are as nice as you i’m just going to give you this.” he said handing her his severed hand. “Don’t lose it.”
“First off… the heck? Secondly, coward much?”
“I just cut off my hand and you think am a coward? Anyway it’s a life line”
“You seem afraid of fifteen women. Sixteen including myself.”
“Whom I’ve never... wait sixteen, wimp, try fifty at once” he said
“Don’t tempt Rune, she will follow though with that, and once you’ve read through her black book, you tend to have kinky nightmares.”
“I...not afraid it's just well he got lucky is all sixteen women who love him and i had to kill the only person I ever loved. Just doesn't seem fair” Kain said
“I believe they say ‘the price of immortality is eternal suffering’ for a reason.”
“I’ve never heard that. Anyway let's meet these wi...Celestia?” He asked
“Reflection dummy.” Unu said, smacking Kain upside the head.
“Is she as unkillable here as in my world?” Kain asked
“Unlikillble?” Celestia asked. “Uh, Unum, where’s Zeke and who’s this?”
“*Sigh* Long story short I messed up and Zeke is gone because of me and..” before he could continue Celestia slapped him “not the worst thing you've ever done to me...”
“The babies are sleeping.” Celestia mumbled.
“Fine gatter all the wives and I’ll tell you what happened.” Kain said. It didn’t take long for the other wives to gather. Kain was… surprised, he knew most of them, though the goat lady threw him off. “Alright i’m giving you the short version so you can get your hate out right away Basically I was hasty in my judgment Zeke killed me , turned evil I sent him to tartarus and he hasn't come back yet so were mounting a rescue operation to save him.”Kain said as he took a deep breath and closed his eyes ready for the worst.
To his surprise, nothing happened. As he opened his eyes he saw the wives just looking mournful. Celestia eventually stood up, left, but came back quickly with a little unicorn foal. “Promise them, not us, that you’ll bring Zeke back.” Celestia said, holding her son Sunlight in front of Kain’s face. “After all, they’ll suffer the most if you fail.”
“Alright I promise now get that baby out of my face your just taungting me with what I can’t have.” he said.
Celestia held Sunlight in her arms as she went and took her seat. “So, who will be aiding you in this?”
“Maybe some of Zeke’s allies?” Unum suggested.
“That could work...how do we get to them?” Kain asked as Unum snapped her fingers.
On que Eclipse comes through a DTL “Hey Unum, where’s Zeke, I need to show him something.” He says casually.
“Is that horse talking?” Kain asked.
“God damn it...Still have to work out the kinks on the automatic part of that spell apparently. Stupid authors not wanting me to have that spell…” He says before lighting his horn and turning into a brown haired, shorter and leaner version of Josh. “Here we go.”
“Ah okay not questioning it basicly Zekes gone and we need to save him.” Kain said
“Sigh. Fine but my Luna and Fluttershy are going to kill me when I get back.” Eclipse said returning to pony form. “So, how did he get captured?”
“He killed me went on a blood rage so I sent him to tartarus to calm down before he destroyed my island and its people.” Kain said.
Eclipse narrowed his red eye at Kain. “What the fuck did you do?”
“Nothing I just wanted to talk to him in a private place saw he was a ventral and he killed me.”
“Sorry, but I know my cousin. He wouldn’t kill unless provoked, and even then he would at most break a bone.”
“He tried to arrest us and since this guy is ‘immortal’ the X-blade felt off about him and likely took over a bit to hit him. When blood and not darkness came out that’s when Zeke entered his Killing mood and… turned into a Psychopath. Core and his others did something that took it away, but they followed him into Tartarus.” Unum explained.
“He should have escaped by the time I came too.” Kain added.
Eclipse paces back and forward. “Not good not good...calm down Eclipse, they want him alive. You are not losing more family.” Eclipse took a breath before looking back at Kain. “How long ago was this.”
“Twenty minutes.” He said casually “He also took some of my blood so he should be harder to kill.”
“And why are you not in complete agony right now Unum?”
“The Psychopath that took him over said something about breaking the X-blades chains that linked us. I’m not sure why it would do that though?”
“Possibly because it makes you a threat...Easier to track him by following the trail of pain.” Eclipse said, going full blown strategist mode. “Who else will be joining us?”
“Other then me, you and Unum no clue not from around here spent three hundred years on my own world.” Kain said “Oh Kain black-heart by the way” he said extending his hand before retracting it.
“And I though I spent the longest time on my world.” Eclipse says “Name’s Eclipse Sparkle, or Eclipse Ventral, whichever you prefer, now back to the mission. That gives us four so far if we include Wolf…”
“God damn it are all of you going to be ventrals?” He asked
“Do you want me to drop you in the center of the planet?” Unum threatened. “You’ll take a while to dig yourself out.”
“No mam I just don’t like Ventrals, one nearly killed my father” Kain said
“Don’t blame the few for the acts of the greater.”
“Anyways!” Eclipse says, snapping them out of it. “Yes I am a Ventral, no I was not raised by them. Now, before you all freak out I need to show you our fourth companion Wolf.” He said before another balverine looking person comes out of Eclipse.
“God damn it, what the hell Eclipse?!” The figure yells at the pony.
“Sorry Wolf, but they need to see you so they don’t try and kill my darkness.” Eclipse says with a shrug.
“Anyway who else are we adding to the team?” Kain asked.
“We can try to get the Foretellers, Ben, John, and Huxley, though I’m still iffy on Huxley.” Unum said.
“Two flaws. The more time we spend not getting Zeke, the worse this could get. The second flaw is they may have their own problems right now. Also, I could try and summon Cript, but unless Zeke is currently full Psychopath, He can’t directly help.”
“Well i say we bring this Huxley on board.” Kain said not telling why. ”Wait who’s Cript and why didn’t he help me when he did become full psycho?” Kain asked.
“Cript is… a god in a sense, but he can’t aid in certain events that are meant to happen.” Unum said. “Kinda like… he can only help from sidelines.”
“Unless it is a Psychopath. And he probably didn’t help you because he THOUGHT you had it handled. I can quickly go to my reflection , grab a letter and have him here. If he can help.” Eclipse said.
“Well that could work Unum.” Kain said as she gave him a bad look “You do whatever you want I’m not messing with you again.”
“You did kinda drive her husband to go mad. And unlocked the one thing that made him different from even me.”
“Not my fault I just wanted to talk in a place I know was safe for my people.” Kain said
“Are you three done?” The three looked at the doorway, seeing Cript. “So, that happened.”
“You’re not another...”Kain stopped when Unum made a fist with her hand “Nevermind.” Kain said
“For your information… I’m Cript. First off, Kain, right? You’re a bitch, Unum, Eclipse… sorry… I can’t help here.”
“Hey she’s threatening to kill me permanently and can probably do it to so of course I’m scared of her.” Kain said.
“Not why you’re a bitch.” Cript says. “You just whine too much.”
“Hey I don’t whine”
“Then what’s that you just said called? Jokes aside… as I said, I can’t help.”
“Can you at least point us in the right direction?” Kain asked.
“Why can’t you, it's a Psychopath!” Eclipse said with anger ever present.
“As you know Eclipse, Zeke is a reflection of me, a rather new one to appear too. In some ways all reflection’s of people will share things… for mine, it’s becoming a Psychopath, or Insanity. This is unpreventable, but the outcome we can alter, though, Zeke has to be the one to not give back in. Core may have taken the Psychopath blood from Zeke, but that link to them is now forever stuck with him.”
“So pretty much what KH told me in my Mark of Mastery. We forge our own destiny, correct? And that is why you can’t help.”
“If Zeke falls back into it… then it’s my problem, but this time, I’m here, my other reflection’s it happened to them all at the same time. Still not sure exactly how I broke out from when those freaks took me over, but I might be able to teach it to Zeke by sharing memories. The key to it might be there.”
“So can you or can you not tell us what direction to go in...it’s not asking for much just a push in the right direction.” Kain asked.
“I can, but it will be dropping you right on top of them.”
“Bring it!” Wolf and Eclipse said at the same time, Oathkeeper and Oblivion floating beside them.
Cript snapped his fingers. In a blink the three were standing mere feet from Ebony and Blue Core.
“Oh hey, It’s’ the captain.” Blue said.
“They're here for Zeke. Rangers get them.” Ebony said as the Green Zyuranger, Dekamaster, Abarekiller all attacked the group.
“God damn it. Oblivion! Oath! Do your thing!” Eclipse shouted as they went to fight alone while Eclipse and Wolf pulled blades out of their hearts. They were made of Light, but pulsed with darkness. “Ready Wolf?”
“You’re the one who’s never ready Eclipse.” Wolf said as the two charged forwards.
Before they could fight a voice was heard shouting “FINAL WAVE!” destroying the rangers. “Gah how did you get the Gokaigers finishing move?” Ebony aksed “Blue summon some monsters.” he ordered as Two blue eyes white dragons appeared behind them.
“I activate pot of greed its effect allows me to draw to more cards.” he said drawing two cards “I active polymerisation fusing my blue eyes white dragon in my hand with the ones on the field summoning Blue eyes ultimate dragon.” he said as the dragons fused into one three headed dragon.
“My turn. Scan!” Eclipse said, looking at their Hp before the Blade started to pulse faster and faster. “Corrupted Light!” Eclipse shouted as he warp stepped to slice at the Dragon in time with Wolf and the two keyblades.
“Ha you activated my trap card, Mirror force it normally destroys all your monsters but in this case it sends the force you dealt with back at you.” Blue said as Eclipse and Wolf started to cry out in pain as the Ultimate dragon started to charge up an attack “Burst stream attack” Blue ordered as the two were helpless to move as Kain ran in pushing them away as he was blasted apart unable to recover. Not even a corpse remained.
“Kain!” Eclipse shouted as he stood back up, growling as he shook his head. “That’s it...I am done holding back any more!”
While Unum was getting ready to charge, something in her pocket felt off. She felt inside, pulling out Kain’s hand and dropped it as it started groping. “Oh… that’s what he meant…” She said as Kain grew himself from just his hand, though, he was naked.
“Great is my eye still blue” he asked as she realised his eyes were mismatched colors. “Anyway I there's my gun.” he said picking it up from the blast “Hey Eclipse could you cut off my hand please?” he asked as Eclipse tilted his head. Oblivion flew from fighting the dragon and cut a hand off of Kain. “Thanks buddy.” Kain said as Unum just looked at him.
“Not your buddy!” Eclipse growled as Wolf got up as well.
“Well screw you too.” Kain shouted “Saved your life and you won't even call me a buddy.” Kain said.
“Well sorry for being pissed off that my own attack was reflected back at me, when that is literally the only thing I have going for me!”
“Are they arguing...wait where’s Zeke?” Ebony asked as he saw Unum running off with her husband. “What how?”
“The old distraction trick. While you were focused on the sexiest man alive, Unum stole the guy from you.”
“But we were focused on you not david hasselhoff.” Blue said.
“Anyways...I’ve had enough of your stupid games! I don’t even like Yugioh! Magic the Gathering was the best card game and you can’t say otherwise!” Eclipse shouted
“You take that back! Be glad I didn’t bring my god cards or exodia.”Blue said.
“Eclipse is right, Yugioh does kinda suck compared to Magic.” Wolf said as he nodded sagely.
“Did...did we just agree on something other than a fight?” Eclipse asked shocked.
“Shut the hell up Eclipse.” Wolf responded.
While the battle was taking a rather random turn, Unum found an isolated area to put Zeke down. “Come on Zeke, wake up…” She said, shaking him.
Eclipse shouted “Stopga!” And froze the dragon as he charged for another attack alongside Wolf and the keyblades again.
“Awa the wrong pony froze my dragon. Ebony do something I have to wait a turn.” Blue said
“Fine here comes a kick ass solo.” he said summoning the five original gokaigers. ”Here go kill them.” They all nodded and ran towards the naked Kain who just shot them with his gun.
“I could use some help over here.” he said.
“Oh please, you can handle them!” Eclipse shouted as he, Wolf and the two keyblades all came down on the dragon.
“I don’t have my sw-” he was cut off by a five person final wave hitting him “Gah” he said as he got knocked out.
Unum kept shaking Zeke, finally he made a sound. “Ugh.” Zeke groaned, finally coming too. “Wha… where am I?”
“Oh thank god.” Unum said, hugging Zeke. “Almost thought we lost you.”
“Unum? Why… is everything so dark?”
Eclipse yelled as he and his companions cut off one of the dragon heads and shouted “Mega flare!” sending the blast to the other heads.
“Ha I activate monster reborn bringing the dragon back.” Blue said as the dragon returned to the battlefield.
“That is it!” EClipse yelled as he started to run at Blue, the whites of his eye slowly turning black.
“Negate attack” he said as Eclipes froze there unable to attack “Blue eyes white lightning attack.” Blue ordered as Ebony found the door.
“Blue over here.” He called out as Blue ran away towards the door.
“Reflectga!” Eclipse yelled as the blast is sent back at the dragon.
“Wh, what are you talking about Zeke, it’s dim, sure, but not pitch black?” Unum said, worried.
“I can’t see anything.”
Unum took a look at Zeke… his once red eyes now covered in a fog white liquid. “Y… your eyes… That legend!”
“What… oh… OH! So… I’m blind now… how?”
“They took the Psychopath Blood out of you.”
“Then… that blood is what was letting me see?”
Eclipse yelled as he tried to follow Blue to have to fight the other gokaigers. “Damn it! Curaga!” He shouted as he tried to heal Kain.
“What I miss?” he asked as Unum grabbed him “Alright what I do now?” he said knowing that she was going to kill him again.
“We get out of here, come on, Zeke’s over here.” She said, leading Kain to Zeke. “Congrats, you got him, but… without that blood, Zeke’s blind.”
“Unum.” Zeke started. “I didn’t give much fucks about losing my legs, my sight I actually will miss, but it’s a small price to pay.”
“Look I’m sorry I caused all this...I just wanted to talk to you and when I saw you were a Ventral I had to do what was good for my people...” Kain said
“FIrst off, bad word to start that sentence with, secondly, I’d have waited for the ‘assumed threat’ to speak, after all, it was your guards that took us to the docks to see you given they could tell we’re the same race.”
“Thats weird I never gave any orders for my guards to take me any humans. I thought I was the only human in that world...”
“Which is why they took us I guess. Two humans appear randomly, they probably thought you’d want to meet us.”
“That’s how I appeared so they may have thought you were with me...anyway I don’t know how I can make this up to you.” Kain said. “I have a debt to pay and I always pay my debts.”
“Well, for starters, are you in front of me?”
Kain took a few steps. ” I am now.”
Zeke pressed the button on one of his legs, the holsters tearing his jeans up but he quickly took out the pistol and shot Kain in the lover gut. “That was for the shit that went down. Man, now that the Killing Mood isn’t an issue, that felt kinda good…. In a morbid way.”
“I know right?” Eclipse said walking over, grumbling about not catching them.
“Okay you almost shot me in the dong...but anyway can one of you give me a ride home I’m in foreign land here with no money or pants.”
“After we take Zeke home first.” Unum said, helping Zeke up. “I think Twilight can find a way to help Zeke see things again, though, it might take a while.”
“I can wait.” Zeke said. “If this doesn’t give you girls an excuse to keep me in the bedroom, then you really trust me.” Zeke joked.
“Hey Zeke, well, you have a step up from dad and I, we are only half blind.” Eclipse said with a smirk.
“Har har.”
“Anyways, let's get out.” Eclipse said, trying to open a DTL to Zeke’s reflection. “Oh and I have to show...well, tell you something when we get back.”
“Is it a way to get more wives?” Kain asked “the man has sixteen i think that's enough and that's coming from a guy with over fifty lovers.”
“Why?” Zeke asks as they walk through, appearing in the castle. “I mean, sixteen I’m really good with, why need fifty?”
“Fifty?” Zeke froze as Rune’s voice caught his ears.
“Basically to fill the void of being incompatible with any of the races on the planet...trust me i’ve tried them all.” Kain said looking down at the floor.
“Oh dear...Zeke, need help running?” Eclipse said, also frozen from that voice.
“Unlike Kain, I’ll take it like a man.” Zeke said. “Rune, first off, I’m blind, so there’s that, second, please don’t… she’s gone already?”
“Yup.” Unum said. “Well… you really are Cript’s reflection if you’re getting more wives than.”
“Well I’ll just take that leave back home and hope none of you ever come back there again.” Kain said.
“Wait.” Zeke said. “Kain, you may have started this, but you do have some rather useful skills in navigation, and combat. The council could use someone like you.”
“How did you know about that?” Kain asked.
“From what I managed to hear and see from being under that things control, you did a lot and lived a long time. Managed to see that final wave thing… that was cool.”
“Well I would be honored...if that means your wife can’t kill me anymore.” he said as he looked at Unum as she gave him a mean look.
“If she has to, she’s save if for special occasions. But now that you’re in the council, well, paperwork and a speech first then you can join, here.” Zeke said, summoning a Keyblade and holding it out. “Just take it cause no idea where you are.”
“Does it have to be a speech I wrote or can I just steal one that i remember.” Kain said as he grabbed Follow the wind.
“You write it.”
“great...I honestly don’t write my own speeches so this will be hard for me.” Kain said as he looked at the keyblade
“Yarg” the sword said as Kain dropped it.
“Gah that thing bloody talked to me.”Kain said
“The fact you can hear it surprisingly means you two are either really alike, or your heart’s as open as a hole in the wall.”
The keyblade again said “Yarg.”
“All its saying is Yarg...Is that normal?” he asked
“One rule of the Multiverse Kain, nothing is ‘normal’.” Eclipse says as he rummaged his pockets and pulls out a piece of paper. “Anyways, congrats on getting a keyblade, now you don't have to worry about losing a sword ever again.”
“That's a positive. I always hate being atomized and losing my sword.” Kain said as a DTL opened up taking Kain home.
“Now Zeke, what I originally came to talk to you about. I got a letter from dad about a week ago.” Eclipse said.
“Josh?” Zeke questioned.
“Yeah...I was surprised as well.”
“What is it? Death threats?”
“Actually...no. It...it is actually him trying to be a father instead of a ass.” Eclipse said.
Zeke chuckled. “Guy get’s his heart ripped out and NOW he starts having emotions.”
“Just...just let me read it out for you okay? He gave me this along with the ring he was going to use to propose to my mom.”
Eclipse read out the letter, Zeke barely believing his ears. “... Josh wrote that? Wait…” Zeke facepalmed. “God I’m stupid…”
“Don’t beat yourself up too much. You couldn’t have known.”
“No, I’m mad I didn’t see it. I mean, every halloween Josh pulled the best near death scares ever. Once, he dragged me along to chase teenagers in the country around as we both dressed like Jason Voorhees from Friday the 13th. And he scared me with a fake bomb in the car gag… he’s got a sick sense of humor… still pissed for the branding though.”
“Yeah...but getting this...I don’t know. It felt like something I was missing just fit. Anyways, we know now, and frankly I’m sure a good chunk of the family hates me, but I know what to do right now.”
“Damn… Well, still gonna punch Josh next time I see him… if I can see him by then. I think I’ll head off to bed.”
“Got it. I should head home as well before Luna and Shy decide to punish me again.” Eclipse said as he opened a DTL. “Oh and Zeke...If I snap, it will be different than you. You and the Psychopath have self control...I’ll just end up insane. If I snap, kill me before I hurt those I care about got it?”
“Bitch, if I lived through it so are you. Got it?”
“Haha, yeah, but not everyone is a total badass like you Zeke. Have a good night Cuz, see you soon.” Eclipse said as he walked through the DTL, much to a Dinky’s pouting.
Kain walked back into his bedchambers, ready to sleep what was left of the day away. Untill. “Sup bitch!” Cript said, appearing out of nowhere and scaring Kain.
“Great you what you here to kill me too?” Kain asked
“Nope, just here to say thanks for your help in getting Zeke out of that, as I explained, I can’t help directly, but I can help from siblings, so I have three gifts for you… well, two gifts and an offer.”
“What's the offer?” Kain asked
“As you know, I’m a god, and cause god logic I have a massive, ever growing harem of wives… I still can’t believe how big it is, but that aside, I’m offering you a spot in the family as an adopted kid… though I will make you teenage years to have it fit.”
“Well as long as I don’t have to go through puberty again I’ll take it...god king of the pirates...not as good a ring to it.”
“Demigod.” Cript said. “You have to earn god.”
“Same thing to be honest I was already considered a god by some you should check out the temple weekly orgies in my honor.”
“So full privileges or part?”
“I have no idea what you said but I will take full.” Kain said.
“Great, glad to have you son.” Cript said, patting Kain’s shoulder as his body changed. He got slightly shorter, thinner, and his body felt… different. “Wow… what are the odds.” Cript said.
“What?” Kain asked.
“Well, a curse on me makes anyone adopted into the family as a child genetically mine, and a randomly selected mother… yours seems to be… a griffon..”
“As long as her names not Gretta I’m fine.”
Cript took a look at his Assistant. “It’s Andra, but speaking of here’s your second gift, you now can have offspring with… literally any living race. Perk of being a demigod.”
“What's the final gift?” Kain asked unsure of what to feel about being able to have children
“Well, now this is just too convenient, I saw your fight and saw what went down with the ghost...blood… thing that looked like your love, so here.” Cript snapped his fingers. Gretta appearing dressed in white robes on Kain’s bed. “I pulled A FUCK ton of strings to get her here.”
Kain had no words he simply got on his knees and cried. “Thank you.” was all he could say
“Wha?” Gratta said, starting to wake. “Where am…”
Kain jumped on her hugging her “It's been three hundred years my love but you're alive...” Kain said
“...Kain… Oh my… what happened to you, you look… even sexier!”
“Please tell me she’s immortal too?” Kain asked
“Marry her and she will be.” Critp said. “It’s a passive to the family thing.”
Sparing no time kain got on his knees “Gretta will you be queen of the pirates?” kain asked
“You waited hundreds of years, and had to kill me several times to let me rest, of course dummy.” Gretta said, the two somehow kissing with their beaks.
“My king we heard voices coming from the room.” The guard said as they barged in. “Oh...we’ll just leave you two in peace.” the guard said backing up.
“I also kinda sorta… altered everyone’s memories of you, save for hers.” Cript said. “No need to explain, right?”
“I’m still king and Celestia is my drinking buddy right?”
“Duh… but as for drinking… you’ll need some REALLY strong stuff to get you.”
“Well after as few hundred years the hard stuff was all that took to get me tipsy so let's see the extreme stuff.” Kain said
“I’ll bring it to your wedding.” Cript said, walking out the door. “You two get busy, every reader knows what’s happening next.” With that, Cript left.
Finally! I mentally cheered as I ran out of school. Summer vacation is here and that means I am free to take on off world missions!
“Button, wait up!” Scootaloo called out, quickly catching up since she learned to finally fly. “What’s the hurry?”
“I’m heading to the scouter station.” I replied, the two of us now running.
“The scouter… oh right you wanted to sign up for some summer missions. Why so eager anyway?”
“I wanna see the new ones.”
“You know even with your rank in both the city and school combat system you likely won’t get anything too good.”
“I just wanna explore a new world is all.” I sad as we reached the scouter station. “You coming?”
“Na, I’d rather spend summer being lazy at home and forgetting everything I learned.” WIth that, scoot’s flew off.
I entered the building. The whole place wasn’t too big, mainly it was just an empty tiled room with a desk where three people sit and ask for your rank and give you missions you are qualified to do. “May I help you?” The first receptionist asked as I walked up.
“Yeah, what missions are available for me?”
“Name please?”
“Button Mash.”
She began typing on the computer. “Let’s see here, Keyblade Metal Chocobo, class C rank 17,004, impressive for your age, well there’s several you can take. Most of it seems to be basic recon of unexplored areas of worlds, a few that deal with heartless, and one new one for world discovery.”
“World discovery? Isn’t that a B class mission?”
“Normally but from what we can see of the world in the lanes between it’s largely barren with very little life. No one in B class wanted to take it since it seemed like a barren world so we downgraded it to C class.”
“Huh.” World Discovery. If I can find something amazing on that world I’d jump to the hundreds rank, even if not I’d jump five at least. “I’ll take it.”
She typed a bit more and printed out a paper. She also handed me a digital camera and some extra batteries. “Don’t lose these, they’re scouter loan.” She then pulled out some papers. “Sign here.” I signed it, then then ripped off something from the bottom of a paper in the back. “And have your parents or guardians sign this.”
I took it then flew my glider back home, quickly finding mom. “Hi Button, exited for summer?”
“Yeah, uh, can you sign this?” I asked, handing her the slip of paper.
She quickly read over it. “Scouter mission? You’re doing summer scouter missions?”
“Yeah, I wanted to see new worlds by myself and a world discovery mission was downgraded to B class since the world is largely barren.”
Mom seemed to be thinking it over. I gulped. “Well… if it’s barren then not much would be there to harm you.”
“Mom…” I whined.
“I guess it will be alright. I’ll go read this off to your father and then we’ll both sign it, you’ll get it by dinnertime, alright?”
I jumped and hugged her. “Thanks mom!”
She rubbed my head. “Alright sweetie, you go pack and enjoy yourself.”
The next day I had the signed slip in hand and was heading back to the scouter station. I handed the slip in and I was given some extra supplies and the world’s coordinates. I had already said goodbye to everyone back home and was ready to leave. I summoned my glider and was off.
The ride in the lanes between took four hours. This world is really far away from it all. I think as I see it up ahead. From what it looked like it was largely barren, and in the distance was some kinda tower with shining light’s all around it. This is barren? That’s a city right out there.
I shook off my confusion and landed. I was in… some kinda kinda desert. I was at least on a road so I could walk one way or another and end up somewhere. Something told me to keep my armor on so I did. Walking down the road the sandstorm around me suddenly stopped as I came up on some largely destroyed building… wow, brings back unwanted memories.
“It’s killin time!” Someone yelled.
“Wait, what?” I said, suddenly feeling something hit and ricochet off my armor. I soon found myself surrounded by some rather dirty looking people, all shooting at me. The bullets just bounced off, though, I think they didn’t quite get that. “Uh… you know that’s not doing anything.” I said, though I think they didn’t care.
After a few minutes they stopped to reload, to which I pulled out my Keyblade. “Sleep.” I cast as they all fell aseep instantly. “So… hostile world.” I said, pulling out my camera and talking pictures. Let’s see… scouter rule one when on a new world, bland in so… Ugh…
I took off some metal armor that one of the inhabitants was wearing, grabbed a sack I found nearby and took their guns and ammo. Took some effort but I dragged their still sleeping bodies into a somewhat safe spot of the broken up building. With some… rather loose fitting clothes and some of the other stuff I took out the large grey pistol and made sure it was loaded. I don’t plan on using but best not look out of place if this is normal…. Then again, they were human and I’m… a pony… crud.
I went back though they're still sleeping bodies and found some kinda sack that was made to be like a mask. Putting it on made me gag, smelled like beer and rotten meat. Seeing through the sewn in goggles wasn’t easy, but I made due as I headed off.
It wasn’t long before I found a town. Was really small, but people were around and they all seemed to be doing their own things. I walked up to the place that seemed to be some kinda office building. The receptionist noticed my height. “Either you’re one short guy or just some kid.” She said.
“Heh, I’m a kid. I was wondering where around here is information on… anything.”
“Well, not much around here save for sex and beer. You want info or just to learn you best go see the Followers of the Apocalypse, they are set up in an old fort up in Freeside just outside of New Vegas. There’s actually a caravan merchant heading up there now, run and you might catch him.”
“Thanks.” I said, heading out. New Vegas huh? Sounds interesting.
Two days Later
I made it to Freeside yesterday and on the road here I learned quickly that… killing is normal to survive here.
I’m so not telling dad or mom(s) that I already… shot some people. Was sudden, a group with little armor but heavy firepower came out of nowhere and everything went to hell fast. The caravan fired back and one managed to get close to me. I forgot about using my Keyblade, and just fired the gun in my hands…
I don’t regret it, some people can’t be saved, that’s something I figured out even before what happened back home took everything away. I know dad tries, but I guess with what happened to him, is he gonna keep trying the way he’s been, or will he take the easy rout.
Walking a corner in freeside two muggers tried to get me. Though, they were weak looking, dirty. I just knocked them out, thank you combat training, and pulled them off to the side, gave them some food the caravan got off the raiders that attacked us and went into the followers base. I ran into the leader, a woman named Julie Farkas, who said to look for a man named Arcade Gannon. It was easy to find him, and since he wasn’t doing much, he agreed to give me a general wrap up of the history.
“And that brings us to the second battle of Hoover Dam, occurring two years ago where Mr. House and Courier Six aided NCR, only to sorta talk them into a sort of treaty, meaning they spend money here and still get to help act as the Mojave police while Mr. House get’s their tourist income and general taxes. Anything else?” Arcade asked me.
“You kept saying Courier Six, do you know their name?” I asked.
“She only tells people close to her, other than her… past allies, only a few other people off the top of my head might know, and one who really should know, being Mr. House.”
“Huh. Well, alright. So where is she?”
“From what I know, she wonders, always exploring new places and dealing death to every bad guy from here to the Divide. She frequents there most often these days.”
“You know that how?”
“... Caravaners who go by see her going up there, dressed in her now iconic old world branded duster and riot gear mask.”
“Huh… thanks for the info.” I say, getting up. “So, where is the entrance to the Divide?”
“Near Primm, across a parking lot stuck between a creves are some piled up cars, the bus at the bottom’s door works, open it up and a few miles later, you’re in hell.”
Yikes, wonder if Heartless or Unversed are there… actually, come to think of it, I haven’t seen any here since I landed. A world like this would be an easy grab for Core. “Primm… you mentioned it had a rollercoaster around some hotel in it, right?”
“Yes.” Arcade said, picking up a book and taking a seat on a chair. “Well, you wanted a brief recap of history, there you go kid. Also, you might wanna try and get some different armor, with a cap and suit like that, if your height and voice didn’t make it obvious people mistake you for a merc or raider.”
“Fair enough… know anyplace that sells more.. My size?”
“A new shop opened up a week ago that sells armor, custom stuff too. Just head to where the old Silver Rush used to be.”
I nodded and headed off. Entering the more nicer area of Freeside, the new shop was easy to spot. THey seemed to keep the original Silver Rush sign, but added to it. “Silver Rush Travel Safety.” I read out. “Huh, well let’s see how it is.”
I walked inside, there were mannequins wearing armors of all kind, and three women doing various things. One noticed me and walked up. “Hello there, I’m Mayflower, pop was a history buff, so you need anything?”
“Some not mercenary, and fitting, clothes would be nice.”
“Well we do have child suited armors, but what’s this?” She asked, looking at my activator for my Keyblade armor.
“Oh… it’s uh… something my parents gave me.”
Oh… are they?”
“No, no. Back home there’s this… thing where when school’s out we can go out and explore.”
“Oh, so you must be from New California. So now when they are done with school kids get to explore? Kinda… risky.”
“It’s… Yeah, but I’m just wandering and taking notes.”
“Oh, so like a field study?”
“You could call it that… so, anything here come with masks?”
She walked me over to some kid sized armors. The only thing that looked like it could fit under my armor was resized recon armor, which when I thought about it, fit. As for mask the only thing they had was a pre-war childs gas mask. In total it was 237 caps, but Equestrian bits, being gold, were accepted. I got dressed in the bathrooms and headed off looking for the Divide.
I wanted to meet this Courier Six, something about them seemed interesting, and downright lucky with all that they seemed to have accomplished. I found Primm and the Divide entrance wasn’t far off. Painted onto a piece of wood was Lonesome Road. I took a deep breath, and walked into the Divide.
When I exited I was met by the view of a broken, hellish landscape, and two people, both wearing flags of this world's old nation on their backs, one was a dark skinned man, dreadlocks with a breath filter of some sort, and the other, a woman wearing a riot gear mask. “Turn back child, this place has not called for you.” The dark skinned man said.
“I came looking for her.” I said, pointing at the woman.
“Come for an autograph?” She asked. “You must be crazy to come here.”
“I could say the same about the things I heard you did.” I reply, coming over and taking a seat next to them. “Why?”
“What?”
“Why go through… everything you did?”
“It was fate that drove her, least that’s what I always figured.” The man spoke. “Name’s Ulysses child, and you may refer to the woman here as Six.”
“Alright then, so Six, answer my question, in your words.” I said to her.
Six seemed to be contemplating the question. “Honestly, I’m not entirely sure. I’ve never been able to just, stay still, or stand by. I’ve always had to move. Like… I never felt welcome anywhere.”
“Yet you constantly return here for what purpose?” Ulysses asked.
“I feel welcome. Despite the fact everything here is just waiting to kill me, I’m not afraid to kill it first. Isn’t that why you stay here Ulysses?”
“I stay because… this is my home now, I have forsaken all but the old world, and much like you in teaming with House, and his old world views, I will fight for that gloryful past from before fire rained from the sky.”
“How much have you been able to… clean up?” I asked the two.
“The marked men have been decreasing in numbers recently, so I’d say they’re almost wiped out, but the Deathclaws and Tunnelers are another story.” Six said.
“While marked men were once people, now far since twisted by the invisible fires, unable to grow in numbers without dragging others into this hell, Tunnelers have been here since before the Divide became the hell you see it as, brought top side when the old world woke up. Their numbers great and their nests far too deep underground. Deathclaw, from what we’ve found, have several nests, and breed many at once. In a year they grow to maturity.” Ulysses finished.
“So… unless you can target the nests, it’s a pointless fight?” I asked.
“Double edged blade more like it.” Six replied. “Yes, we may never wipe out the Tunnelers, Deathclaws maybe, but we can at least keep the numbers down, keeping them from the rest of the Mojave wasteland. For as long as we can anyway.”
“Can’t anyone help?”
“They can try, some have in the past… lost a few good friends to Tunneler swarms. Raul, ED-E, Cassidy… Those three were loyal to a fault.”
“We did warn them.” Ulysses said. “The Divide is unkind to those who are not destined to be here, even more so to those that are.”
“I know… Still, Raul was the first person I ever actually helped, as in changed their lives, Cassidy was like the sister I never had, and ED-E… if it wasn’t for him, in a sense, I would never have first made it though this place.”
“Were you able to bury them? I asked.
“Yes, after the bullet storm I unleashed on the damned Tunnelers was done I carried them all the way up here, then up to that cliff corner right there.” Six pointed to a small piece of cliff, to which two wooden crosses, and something Arcade had once called an Eye bot, were resting. “They both had no family, a lot of friends of mine didn’t have much of one anymore, so I had them all meet at the Lucky 38, and we had a party. Some friends from other places I’ve been showed up too. Including a long lost love interest of one of them. Heh, needless to say, they took the master bedroom.”
“Heh, guessed. So… if you could, would you clean this place? The Marked men, tunnelers, and Deathclaws? The radiation? Would you clean all of it?”
“Ulysses here, when I first came here, said I traveled the road this once was, After… the chip incident my memory is… hazy. I don’t remember the Divide how it used to be… so yes, I’d love to clean this place up entirely. Heh, if that isn’t a pipe dream if I ever heard one.”
“Stories from far east speak that pipes and blood removed the radiation from the Capital's water.” Ulysses said. “The device of man's science and god’s territory, the G.e.c.k. Course, they’re rare, and with the size of the divide, from what I’ve heard, we may need five to remove the radiation at least.”
“Huh… You know, my dad runs the… place I come from, maybe he can help out somehow?” I spoke. The two looking at me.
“He NCR?” Ulysses asked.
“No, he’s… unaffiliated with the major factions, he’s got his own thing going. He just wants to provide help and peace to as many people as possible.”
“A noble goal.”
“But… can I ask you for a favor first?”
“What kind?” Six asked.
“Well… dad recently went blind, is there something that can help him see again?”
“The Followers might be able to give him a look at, if he can be healed then I know a place where I can be sure he can be fixed up.”
“R-really?”
“Yeah. Ulysses has been there.”
“The Big Empty.” Ulysses said. “Science continues to march there, and with Six’s actions there, it’s gained a new purpose for it’s technological advancements.”
“Thank you, heh, since we’re alone, mind if I show you something?” I asked the two, standing up.
“Sure.” They replied as I took off the gas mask, the two gaining a surprised look at my face.
“You’re a mutant?” Ulysses asked.
“Nope.” I summoned metal chocobo, the two still looking surprised. “Not from this world.” I opened a DTL back home. “Come on, care to see a world that’s not afraid to help rebuild others?”
The two looked at eachother, and nodded. “Lead the way child.” Ulysses said as he and Six stood up, walking with me through the portal.
Six and Ulysses meeting with dad went well, and to be honest from what I told dad about the world he seemed to want to visit soon, well, after he can see again. Speaking of, the Followers said a simple laser eye surgery could give dad his sight back. Six was true to her word, taking us to this, Big Empty, which it turns out was actually called the Big M.T. Hah, weird how that works.
Right now the floating brain jar people had programed the autodoc, a rather amazing machine, and he was in there. My siblings and I, the ones old enough, with our moms, Six, and Ulysses, were waiting in the Sink, as this room was called. “How long has he been in there?” Mama Toriel asked.
“Ten minutes.” Mama Twilight said. “As amazed as I am, and want to talk science with the brains, this is worrying. Is it supposed to take this long?”
“The brains said it would take between ten and fifteen minutes for the autodoc to do it’s work.” Six answered.
I just hope dad can see after this… I still don’t know why this world has no Heartless or anything on it? Maybe Core things this world isn’t worth it, or is empty? No… something about this world seems to be off. The noises from the autodoc stopped, the door slowly opened as dad walked out. “Ugh.” He moaned. “My eyes feel like-” He paused… his eyes no longer had the fog over them, one was blue, the other brown. “I… I can see…”
It had only been a few days since I lost my sight, but being able to see again… felt amazing. Needless to say my eye colors were a surprise, the blue comes from my mom, brown from my dad. Huh, so I’m kinda like uncle josh then? Interesting. Well, doesn’t matter. Pinkie though a party, then later when Ulysses and Six were giving the kids a tour of the the Think Tank, the wives and I managed to turn off the personalities on the Sink and got… dirty.
Heh, Six almost got mad if it wasn’t we were cleaning the mess when she and the kids came back. She thanked us that we turned the personalities of the Sink off, otherwise they would have likely have done something weird if they… saw? Eh, this tech is weird.
The kids were still exploring and I asked Six if I could walk around. She gave me some stimpacks and let me have the Elite Riot Gear. I quickly put it on and it was a perfect fit. She never wore it because it was too big for her. Thankfully the Sink central control store accepted munny and I bought a lever action shotgun, 47 rounds for it, a .10mm pistol with 110 rounds for it, and the spare Sonic Emitter with 70 energy cells for it, I also used the juke box to switch it from Opera Singer to Gabriel's Bark. With gear in check I wondered off, finding a small group of Lobotomites as I did crack a smile. As soon as they saw me they fired, I fired back, having my sight back I hit each in the head as they went down. Well, kills are not like that game, they’re actual deaths… this is kinda mixed.
On one hand, the lobotomites are not human, more animals now, on the other… morals? I mean, everyone can agree zombies are one thing but is this gonna be an outing for fun… of which I’m killing people, but those people are evil, or not really human or sentient anymore so… is this morally wrong to kill them or… damn, now that I can kill I’m not sure how to go about it when it comes down to it?
“Die!” a lobotomite yelled as they ran up to me, I shoved the shotgun barrel in it’s mouth and fired. It’s head exploding into a red rain of blood and flesh on the ground.
“Well… shit now I don’t know if I should feel bad or not…” The lobotomite I killed had a proton axe on them, so I took it, looking it over. “Huh? Ben’s got a better one… crap, my fallout horder instincts are kicking in…” I groan, any bethesda game I ever played if I could pick it up, I usually did, inventory filled with guns, ammo, other crap, and a base filled with containers full of crap… “This is real life dang it, what would the wives say if I came home partly bloodsoaked hauling a ton of crap?”
“I’d say you had a fun evening.” I jumped, turning around and seeing Luna, Celestia, and Unum standing all geared up in armor. “Six let us have the armors, and weapons.” Celestia said.
“So… you all saw that?” I asked.
“Yes, quite the impressive display of combat.” Luna spoke.
“I just don’t know exactly how to feel about this…” I admit.
“Six explained this world to us and about these lobotomites. Zeke, Luna and I have been in wars before, we know a lot about death and killing, and in those years we learned people who have turned into something below what they now are, just shells of what they were… it’s no life worth living.” Celestia said.
“I get that, I just feel off about it. Seeing it growing up I never gave killing a second thought because it was normal to see it for me, now actually doing it feels off.”
“There’s an old saying from my time Zeke.” Unum said. “Men don’t kill men, monster kill men, and men kill monsters.”
“Yeah… but what about when men does kill men?”
“Then they’re a monster.”
I sigh out. Growing up killing was a single edged sword, now… now fighting on the good guys side killing is double edged. Then again, it still was growing up, the more my family killed, even though it’s all we knew, the deeper we buried ourselves in corpses. If I’m gonna bury myself in corpses… It’s gonna be a corpse mountain of monsters… and I’ll be sure to drag Core into it at all cost. “You got a point Unum… so what are you girls doing here?”
“Six said somehow these lobotomites are still appearing yet the facility that made them, as well as the… farm that held them were cleaned out by her, so she was wondering where exactly they were coming from.” Celestia said. “Back in our youth before we became princesses, Luna and I would take out large nests of bests long since extinct on Equis now, so this will be a cake walk.”
I chuckled. “You three are crazier than me.”
“Duh.” They said simultaneously.
We walked up to the location Six told the girls the original Lobotomites made a nest in back when she first arrived. Upon entering we found a few lobotomites and made quick work of them, looting what we could, or what was useful. Bad part about game worlds being real, the smell is gag worthy. We didn’t find much around here about where these new lobotomites are coming from, so Six told us to head up to Dr. Mobius's lab.
Upon entering the meeting the semi-mad doctor hs was polite and gave us each mentats, saving that for never… “So, Dr. Mobius, any idea where these new Lobotomites are coming from?” I asked.
“Well now lad, according to my diagfrogstics, er, diagnostics, the lab incharge of testing with the lobotomites and other things has long since been deactivated, and miss Six long since blew it to kingdom come afterwards.” The polite, mad, doctor said.
“Damn… any other facility capable of it?”
“Why, no not really. Many facilities held Lobotomites in them, but making them… perhaps only X-8, it spliced things together, lots of robo dogs were made there along with some automated surgical tables. But after the data Six helped it make was done with, it only sent out robo dogs to help eradicate communism.”
“I guess it’s a better place than non.” I said, the girls and I heading off. Upon entering we were met with some friendly cyberdogs. They wanted to play but we only pet them and made our way to the splicing area. The terminal had been smashed to pieces, which was odd. Did Six do this or is this recent. Kinda hard to tell personally, PC was already old so hard to tell. We walked over to the testing area and upon activating the terminal there was an area that was new to me. Lab. It was a simple name and according to the terminal it was already loaded.
We entered and it wa a lab, more well kept than the Big M.T. It was here we found the source… people in cages, robots guarding them, and a brain in a jar, not like the doctors in the think tank or Mobius, no, this guy was hooked up into some kind Mr. Gutsy whatever they were called. I told the girls to stay behind and I walked out. “So, quite the facility.” I spoke, gaining his attention.
“Wha?!” He said, spooked as he turned to look at me. “Who are you?”
“Call me Zeke, who are you?”
“General Summers, how did you find this place… oh blasted tech, they hide this room when that woman comes near, those coils in her head we can detect and it triggers the camo program, you aren’t like her.”
“Nope.”
“Blast, well either way get into a cage or die.”
“Mind if I ask why you’re making more lobotomites?”
“Sure, not like you’ll live long anyway. I was among the scientists of Big Mountain back when it was first established. When the bombs fell and people started dying and experiments were going haywire, I retreated into my personal hidden lab I had built into X-8, only I know the passcode to enter, but it seems I left the door open and without the alarms being able to detect you like that woman, you were able to walk in no problem.”
“Seems that way, but still, enough backstory, what’s with the lobotomites?”
“An army you fool! I’ve been trying to rebuild america with the scraps my loyal dogs bring in. Will power was over rated in soldiers anyway.”
“So your plan is…?”
"With my army of lobotomites, I will rebuild America!"
"[speech 70] So you're using soldiers you force to work for you, isn't that communism?"
"[success] Why you- wait, wha?"
"America is the land of freedom and choices, what you're doing forcing people is a form of communism."
“Fascism I think.” One of the people in the cages said.
“Does it matter, you’re all suffering.” I retorted.
“Good point.” They said, shutting up.
“My god…” The general said. “I resign my american rights.” He then activated his buzz saw arm, shoved it into his brain jar, shredding the only human organ to a bloody mess, then the body fell over.
“Well… shit.” I said, the girls and I freeing the people. Unum left to bring the people to Six while Luna, Celestia and I looted the place. I came into what must have been the sot-so-good General’s quarters, on the desk was something that looked like an LAER, laser rifle, plasma rifle, and gauss rifle all mixed together. There was a holotape next to it, so I put it into the nearby terminal, which was all useless journal entries and rants, and played the tap on it.
”Finally, blueprints after blueprints I spent most of fifty years designing this weapon around the known and well established energy weapons I’ve finally made the ultimate energy weapon, the… the… I’ll think of something later, for now I’m just calling it the Energy Weapon prototype. Fits considering the strongest energy weapons were taken apart to make it, a gauss rifle, a tri-beam laser rifle, a multiplas rifle, the LAER, and a modified fire rate processor of a laser RCW, this thing is fully automatic, has the constant kick of a gauss rifle, and the firepower of a hundred gatling lasers all in a more concentrated beam, test shots took out a Cazador in one hit, and a Deathclaw in two.
“I added an EMP feature so enemies in power armor or with heavily armored robots will take extra damage, not that it needs it. Managed to make it run on Microfusion cells, but it only gets five shots a battery, seven if the battery is maxed charged. Wonder if I can hook up a Microfusion breeder to this thing?”
The audio clicked out, and I picked up the thing. “Huh… in honor of the classic Doom, I’m gonna call this thing the BFG mini.” I said to myself, taking some nearby ammo for it and walking out.
Six thanked us for the help, and agreed to talk to MR. House about a unity contract tomorrow. The kids went home and only Celestia and Luna stayed with me…. Needless to say, while Sexy sleepwear fit Luna very… tight, Celestia popped out a lot in it. None of us minded, and the houses hear in higgs village, now that they’re cleaned up, were really nice.
Morning came and after a quick breakfast of deathclaw eggs Six took us to the Lucky 38, leaving us first in the presidential suit then coming back down saying Mr. House would like to talk with us. I stood in front of the screen, looking at the computer image of House. “So you are this… alien?” He spoke.
“We’re human, right? Alien is, with my experience, a term for something not yet understood.”
“Fair point. So, Six here tells me you possess… magic?”
I summoned Discord. “Would you like a demonstration?” I ask.
“That sword appearing out of nothing but thin air already has me doubting everything I ever knew.”
“You ain’t seen nothing yet.” Ready Discord?
Heck yeah!
I pointed Discord at a random spot next to me. “Gold.” A flash of yellow light passed through Discord, hitting the ground as gold ore started growing out of the ground, stopping at about two feet tall and three around. “Any more?” This could be illegal, but meh.
Mr. House coughed. “Uh, no, scans show that’s real gold and I think this Unity agreement you had Six tell me is a good idea. So, pray tell.”
I grinded. “Imagine it Mr. House.” I spoke, looking out the window behind his computer. “You have plans, in the few years you’ve had power in the Mojave, New Vegas has been rebuilt and expanded, yet, not as much as you’d hoped. With our help, within the same few years, the WHOLE city will surpass the legend it was in the past, tourists from the whole wasteland, not just from the Mojave, from other wastelands, and other worlds, will flock here.”
I pointed at the gold ore. “All munny in the united worlds is gold, clearly more valuable than Bottle caps, within more time, the Mojave will be completely rebuilt, then, the rest of the world will follow, and you Mr. House, imagine it, incharge of the city that allied with powerful forces, and rebuilt not just america, the world itself. A place on our council to discuss about the future of all worlds, alongside your most trusted employee, Six.”
Mr. House was silent for a long time. “... This is almost too much, what’s your game?”
“Unity. Legends speak, and they are true, that once, all worlds were once one, all dimensions, one world. Then, they broke apart into the stars we know know, the dimensions we can now travel between, all working as one, despite our state.”
“No profit?”
“I’m honorable, not crazy. Profit is made, most to rebuilding causes, reintegration of a world with the rest, it’s like an investment in stock, this world, consider the stock a bundle of technology, weapons, and entertainment. When it starts paying back…”
“Ah, yes. I can see it now. Casino’s, factories, houses, all built across areas in the wastes once uninhabitable, now places of work, joy, and comfort! You have a deal.” Mr. House suddenly appeared on one of the securitrons next to his massive terminal, holding out the robot's hand as I shook it. “No wonder you’re the leader of your own world, as well as every world joined in.”
“Please, it’s a council, we all do our parts, but you can think of it as the board of chairman's.”
“You know how to speak my language well.”
“Thanks, business has always been an interest.” I said as I took my hand back. “Who knows, maybe in time, you’ll be able to walk in your own body again.”
“The day that happens I’m throwing a party all over New Vegas for you, no expense spared.”
The Unity with the Fallout world has been more successful than I ever imagined. While Keyblades are a good weapon, one only darkness beyond imagination could take away, some threats people prefer a more… distant, approach, and the weapons of that world’s pre-war America fit the bill. Mr. House already, while rebuilding and renovating, has officially requested, and acquired the aid of the Followers of The Apocalypse, now with our help also, the crime is pretty much eradicated. For the gang that kept peace, the Kings, rather than give up or retire, we aided, gave Keyblades and they continue to keep peace in Freeside… as official policemen, although, they keep their signature look.
It has been a month since then and I finally managed to work myself a free day. I said goodby to the family, which was growing again… all of them are pregnant again, well, a few it’s their first time but still… damn half keyblade reproduction things. We used protection… but we largely forget to… or in the moment, don’t care too… I want a big family, sue me!
Still, I needed to work on my combat more, now that I can use lethal methods against sentient lifeforms combat will be easier, if leaving me morally confused. I was just traveling in space, or the lanes between, whichever, letting X guid me to a tough world. “So this world you got in mind tough?”
Yes, lot of darkness to, but I still recommend you have brought that gun you got from the wasteland world.
“The thing weighs a ton, besides, I did bring my shotgun.”
The ride took a bit longer til X said we had found it. It was a red planet with some massive facility. I didn’t get out of my armor cause a broken window in one spot gave me warning something bad was here. I was met with a locked airlock and to my suprise, used X to open it by tapping him on the screen. It opened and after a bit of pressure system work the door into the base opened.
Walking inside I could already tell something really bad happened here, corpses everywhere, blood and gore decorated the walls and floor. “Huh, reminds me of that one place in Core’s facility.” I said out loud.
Walking around I spotted some person, torso and upper body was all that was left of them as I picked up some kinda neat looking laser pistol. “Alright… what you got for me?” I quickly run around to scout the area… I found what caused the gore… literal demons with grotesque forms were before me. I smiled as I lifted my pistol. “Well then… no moral questioning this.” I summoned Master Keeper in my free hand and went to work, whichever demon I wasn’t shooting I was slicing, One of the small frys I knocked him to the ground and stomped his head. WHen they were all gone I was soaked in blood. “Damn… is it wrong that was fun?” I question. “... Nah, they’re demons.” I say, walking off.
I ran into another swarm of demons, this one also having a massive black bodied, white head looking demon appear. I put the handgun away and summoned X along with Master Keeper, I sliced both it’s legs off, then shoved the two into it’s head, splitting it’s head open as it’s brains and blood spilled out everywhere. Told you you should have brought that weapon.
“Ne, this is way more fun.” I retort. I ran to the door to the next area… and when a gun barrel was put in my face I put both X and Master keeper to the person’s head. We stood locked there for a moment, he wore a green suit of some kind… it looked like a beefed up version of the Doom guy. “... working or surviving?” I asked. He didn’t speak, only grunted. “... both?” He nodded. I let down X and master Keeper and he brought his gun down. “So, you don’t talk?” He nodded again. “Not gonna ask why, so… team?”
He seemed to be thinking it over, then nodded, and looked at my Keyblades. “Want one?” I ask as he nodded again. I put Master Keeper down and held out my hand, Chaos Ripper appearing. “Wow, lucky you.” I say as he took it. “You’ll get used to it soon.”
He gave an approving nod as we headed off.
To give a basic recap of the passed… four or so hours we’ve basically been slaying demons, in rather bloody and AMAZING ways, and apparently these demons escaped caged because some nuts old lady is, well, crazy or something. I haven’t really been paying too much attention, ya know, cause demons trying to kill us every second gives us time to sit and read journals and listen to hologram things…
We were using gliders to make our way up to the tower where that crazy woman was, picking off demons as we flew by. This guy, I like to call Gutz, likes his new Keyblade. He wielded it and a chainsaw to kill some demons a bit ago… I’m glad this guy is on my side. We finally got to the top, the woman we holding… something and looked at us. “You're both t-” She didn’t finish as I used my new pistol and blew her head off.
Gutz just looked at me. “What? Like you didn’t think of doing that?” He shrugged. “Exactly… so now what? I think we stopped a demon invasion.”
Gutz looked around, grunting as some demons crawled out of the station. “Clean house?” He nodded. “Fine by me, after this you want a job? You’ll be doing a lot of good and with what I’ve seen, you’ll do very well.” Gutz nodded as we flew back to the station, disbanding our gliders and pulling out our Keyblades again. “First one to need a rescue licks a skull.” I said as Gutz chuckle/grunted and nodded.
About fifty demon’s later I regretted making that bet as I finished licking the random skill Gutz gave me. Damn fat explosive demons… “Ugh, tastes like copper…” I groan as I kept rinsing my mouth out at the first water fountain I found. “I’m gonna get a checkup for this one.” Gutz was silent, but I could feel his amused smirk behind. “Laugh it up already.”
I finished washing out my mouth for the moment and walked back over to Gutz. “So where to big green?” He shrugged. “Yeah, we kind of have been all over this base already… we done already?” He paused for a moment before nodding hesitantly. “Yeah, but that insane woman is dead and even if some demons are still lingering what harm can they do with no one around?” He shrugged. “Yeah, well I guess I’ll show you my home and figure out what kind of job you should get.” I opened a DTL back home as Gutz and I walked though.
I presented Gutz to the rest of the council and Leon recommended he could be most useful for our attempts to gain ground to start invading the realm of darkness. With crystal hearts creating shields we could have safe bases and it was a good idea given Gutz’s skill.
Two days passed and I finally received a letter from Leon who was in charge of this venture.
Zeke,
Gutz is proving amazingly effective in helping gaining ground here, he took out a swarm of Darksides by himself and some of Core’s men, keeping one alive for questioning. Currently base is safe, heartless come by on a regular bases but with the weapons and other firepower of the Wasteland world and Gutz, we’re holding our own here extremely well. We should check other reflection’s for more of him, an army of this tank or a man we could take on Core himself.
I wrote a reply.
Leon,
This is good news, finally more progress against Core and his co-horts. Also, while that is true, more of him would be helpful, each reflection is different, so not all of the him(s) might be good, and you’ve seen him fight, you don’t wanna be his target. I will keep a look out, but not actively search.
“He’s too badass for there to be more than one of him in one place anyway.” I say as I place the letter to be delivered.
I was in the bedroom. Day off and I had X in one hand and the Box with his Grandfather Light in the other. Today I stop putting off whatever awaits me for this, I’m putting X’s grandfather light back into him. I have no idea what will be going on, or if I’ll be out for a long time, but this is necessary.
Ready?
Yeah.
I laid on my back on the bed, relaxing as I cleared my mind, letting X guide me into him.
I woke up, feeling cold. “X?” I ask, seeing I wasn’t in the bedroom, I was in some kinda snowy fields. I tried summoning X, nothing, a different Keyblade, nothing. “Great…” I say, getting up and looking around. Was only lightly snowing and I didn’t see any signs of a fire or anything for, well, anywhere. Nothing. Just light snow and a dark clouded sky. “Why is it snowing inside X?” I question, confused as to why this was a thing. I heard an explosion some distance behind me and made my way towards it. What, it’s something.
I came across a battle, two Keyblade wielders. One with a Keyblade that looked like it was made from snow and ice… and the other wielding X. “You shall not walk away from this Krovec!” The one wielding X yelled, swiping X and send wave of energy towards this… Krovec person.
They blocked it with a protect spell. “You can’t stop me this time Vincent, I have already frozen and ended the life of countless on hundreds of worlds before this one. I have a special trick up my sleeve now.”
Wha? Is this… a memory of X’s? … This isn’t Vanitas… his fifth wielder? “Hey!” I called out, but neither seemed to take notice of me. Right, if this is a memory, what’s going on is basically a… movie, for lack of a better word. Can’t interfere, only watch…
“I’ll see your blood spilled here this day Krovec, even if mine must flow next to it…” The two charged at each other, clashing blades and shaking the ground around them. Despite X being at a stronger point in this, the two are evenly matched…. Til. “Dragon of Balance!” Vincent yelled, a dragon looking like a black and white shot from X’s tip, striking Krovec, but as the dragon tore him apart, he summoned a hail of ice shards, striking Vincent as he started to freeze.
Ice slowly formed from the impact site as the skin turned from pale white to ice blue. Cracks forms as the blood that oozed from the wound froze before it could even drip out of it. The freezing effect traveled through the body as more of the section around the impact cracked open and revealed the set of freezing organs which ruptured squirting out whatever was contained within. It was hard to tell when it froze instantly upon hitting the open air and shattering into several shards. As it made it to his neck he started sputtering out frost only to stop and fall backwards. Whatever spell was used made his body brittle. His head rolled lopsidedly due to the spinal cord that was still attached making it an awkward shape. His eyes had frozen solid and the look of defiance was forcefully etched upon his face frozen in time.
After a bit of that light started to cover his body, and X vanished from his frozen grip. Wow, not fun… So… Unum, Core’s, was sent to the void, Mors became… what he is now, and now this Vincent person was frozen to death… is it a trend that X’s wielders die horribly?
The scene was engulfed in light, now I was in a city of some sort. There were heartless everywhere. I walked around, the memory heartless not even noticing me, given this all already happened. I finally found the next person who wielded X. They held him from the grip of one of the two Kingdom Keys that made up the majority of his look. Odd. They were fighting… Core?
“Core, stop this, what has this world done?!” X’s wielder yelled. So Core fought others besides Mors?
“Nothing, all steps walked on every path lead back into darkness, and beyond that, Void. I will send everything into darkness, then somehow, send it all into Void. You can’t stop me Grathon” He said.
“It’s my job to stop that you know?” X’s wielder raised him up. “After all, without balance there is no existence.”
“That’s what I’m trying to remove.”
The two fought, blades clashing and the city was becoming nothing but rubble. Core was still stronger though, his darkness acting like a shield and spear in some parts of the fight. When it this wielder was getting out of it, he struck X into the ground. “Purge Darkness!” It looked like Reject Darkness, but it sent a wave of light into the ground… into the heart of the world. Light shined, the Heartless vanishing as the light touched them. Core was staggered, but threw his Keyblade at this wielder, making a small cut on them before walking into a DTD.
It started out small… then the screaming got worse and worse. As I looked on the wielder clutching at his stomach as the darkness that once shielded him flowed back into the wound and the skin around the cut mottled. Necrosis had taken effect. Slowly the skin turned to pustules and scars before those wound burst open letting out more darkness. As he opened his mouth to scream again the darkness burst out through his mouth dissolving his teeth as he fell to his knees. What was skin turned into grey ash as the darkness kept devouring him. He was still conscious as the darkness got to his head and burst his eyes from the inside out before devouring his skull leaving the only trace of him the clothes that didn’t get taken by the darkness.
I felt a little sick at this one, and rather thankful Core never used that on me. To my suprise, Core came back out of a DTD. He tried to pick up X, but was burned before getting near him. “Damn, I had hoped that virus would infect you too… old friend… Someday you will be mine, twisted as I have been and the blood of your maker and father will stain your metal, and I’ll be the one to make the finishing blow.” X vanished as Core walked into a DTD. Core wants the X-blade… to kill Kingdom Hearts with it… damn that makes sense too…
The scene was covered in light again, and this time I was in a dark room, a girl, a few years younger than I am, sitting in a corner, holding X. “Why…” She muttered. “Why choose me?” X didn’t give any sign of a response. “Heh, some grand wielder I was supposed to be… Raga the Fearless they said, she’ll end all darkness they said…. I couldn't even stop one Darkside from killing all those people…” She started to cry. “And here I am hiding… waiting for them to find me… I’ll spare the Heartless the effort.” It took her moments of debate how well to go about this. She looked around eyeing several implements at her disposal. Shards of glass… a large piece of plaster from the wall… a metal rebar. Then her frown turned to a smile as she looked at X… It took a little maneuvering to set the hilt trapped in the ground but she managed it. “Heart Breaker.” She said, Her smile never left her face as she pushed the blade into her chest tearing out a large gash. Blood flowed freely while her smile never left still.
Even though I knew she couldn’t see me her eyes never left mine… She reached her hand over to the wound gripping the part where the wound was and wrenched her fingers beneath the ribs. She didn’t scream… she laughed the entire time as the cracks of bone and the ripping sound of muscle kept the laughter company. With a little flair she tossed the now destroyed bones aside. I could see everything inside her body still working… it was pumping faster than it should have been as she reached her fingers around the heart. She struggled to pull on it with her blood coated hands but she found her grip. The entire time her laughter was followed by tears as the heart was pulled out vein by vein. Then she stopped and fell over. Her heart was separated from her body and her body convulsed and twitched as whatever was left inside her was released from her freshly made corpse.
I had seen people do this to themselves a few times before, the more fucked up jobs I tagged along with, but they never smiled so genuinely… they were crazy, smiles of madness… this was a smile of joy... The scene changed again, this time it was a large scale war, Heartless and other things fighting wielders under the night sky… wait, where are the stars, the moon… Mors… I looked around, finding a man with Mors’s mask, wielding X against Core.
“Core, stop this war now, Home can’t take it much more!” Mors yelled.
“That’s my plan you idiot! Break apart the Home, scatter the Family to the darkness above, pick them off with ease.” Core said, readying his Keyblade as Mors did the same.
The two clashed, Darkness and Light blasting everywhere. Mors seemed to be evenly matched with Core, the two blocking each others attacks in almost a rhythm. This fight lasted long, hours had to have passed. Many lives and Heartless fell on both side, and soon only Mors and Core stood alive amongst the corpses.
Mors backed up, lifting up X. “Time to finish you, Judgement!” X shifted into a scythe of light, Mors rushing in, Core managed to dodge the first strike, but had his arm sliced off with the second. It looked almost like a victory for Mors as Core was now a bleeding body on the ground. “It’s ove-”
“Rebellion.” Core said, his Keyblade floating on it’s own and striking Mors in the heart. Core laughed as Mors dropped X, Core somehow managing to get up and grab it, despite it was clearly killing him to hold it, he struck it into the ground. “Yes Mors, time to finish this. Home Wrecker!” A blast of darkness shot from Core, though X, and into the ground. I saw X’s grandfather light almost ooze out of X as Core managed to collect it in it’s box, while Mors began… changing, and the world around him… breaking.
“Let’s see how you fight when Home is no longer where you’ll belong.” Core laughed as he entered a DTD.
It started out slowly as Mors fell to his knees and the darkness attempted to devour him like the other I saw before. Mors wouldn’t stand for it. He forcefully pushed the darkness into him liquefying his skin into an oily ink like coat. His bones were coated in his light and forced their way back into his body to keep shape. The mask which was once just a mask permanently seared itself onto what was now his body as the scythe he wielded came to his hand. He screamed in righteous fury as he allowed the first new expressions to appear on his face. All that was left of him was a mask of the face he once wore. It was not his skull… his raison d’etre. He forced the himself to comply with the world and forever more he was changed.
Mors… Stubborn bastard. I chuckled. No you can still live through wielding X… good to know.
The scene changed again, this time, I was in a town, and it was… a festival? Villagers were dancing, drinking, eating, laughing… It seemed really nice. I walked around a bit, worried about what horror would come next… til I saw her… Unum, Core’s Unum. She was slightly older than my Unum, had blond hair than my Unum’s silver hair. I nearly dropped my jaw at who I saw walk up to her… Core, but… he looked human, not evil, he looked… happy.
“Greeting’s love.” He said, walking up to Unum.
“Greeting’s to you.” She replied. “How’s the outer farms?”
“Clear of the Purebloods, and thankfully no signs of Embodiments.”
“Good, we don’t want to have to cancel another festival for those monsters.”
“Why do we hold these again?”
“Morale, booze, public sex, take your pick love.” Unum said, smiling as she kissed Core. “Just have fun and enjoy life.” Unum said, skipping off while leaving a very lovestruck Core behind… okay, that’s hilarious. I wish I had a camera.
The festival as I was watching it, I wished I could have joined in the cheese eating competition, gotta make this stuff a thing in Daybreak. After sunset was starting, that's when it all went south...
An explosion erupted, half the village gone as a Darkside, ten times the size of the normal ones and those huge shadow creatures from 358/2. Everyone either broke out Keyblades or ran and hid. The heartless were destructive, while everyone was fighting the large shadows, Unum was practically dancing with the massive Darkside. “What's the matter? Two Left feet?” She mocked it, Swiftly dodging its rather fast strikes. “Swing and a miss.” She said, slicing through its arm. “Can't forget it's brother.” She did some kinda spin jump, slicing off its other arm. “And for the finally.” She floated right in front of the Darkside’s head. “Rebirth!” A white flash came from X, engulfing the Darkside in grey light… Grey light?
When it faded, the Darkside and all Shadows were gone… and children stood where they were…
“There there.” Unum said, patting the child that must have once been the Darkside. “There's no need to worry.” The Kid laughed as he and the others were lead by an elderly lady.
“As amazing as ever Umum.” Core said as he ran up to her. “Still no clue why they come out as kids?”
“A few guesses but nothing solid.” She replied. “Still, It's better than out right slaughtering them.”
“That legend is just that, a legend.”
“All legends have their sources.”
“And some are just-” Everything froze. The flash that came next was like the world itself had taken a photo negative as a child appeared, it was human looking, but it's eyes glowed that Pureblood yellow as it struck it's hand through Unum’s chest, her heart in its hand as something started happening to it.
It started slowly as the heart was dragged into the Realm of Void alongside Unum’s body. The moment her body hit the darkness everything got so much worse. Those wounds grew larger. She was pulled centimeter by centimeter as the flesh was pulled apart like ribbons. The bones turned black like ash but they didn’t break… they melted and bent in ways that shouldn’t have been possible stabbing themselves back into the body multiple times. Her eyes went white then exploded out of her head with enough force to crack her neck clean through as the body started to boil alive. Skin bubbled and flesh turned frosty. Unum didn’t even have the chance to scream as the kid ripped out her tongue to get its claw into position to drag her further into the void… a sick twisted smile on its face. It stared directly at Core and forced what was left of Unum’s face to stare into his. It enjoyed it immensely when Core despaired. The ribbons kept being pulled into the void tearing Unum’s body apart even worse until there was nothing but a large gore sack floating in space… Liver was there, kidneys in the kid’s mouth… So much blood and all throughout it the kid forced Unum’s face to stare into Core’s. He stared into the abyss… only he decided to blink. When the Photo negative left and the world gained color, any trace of Unum or that kid was gone, save for an imprint of her holding X against the nearby wall. Core fell to his knees on the ground, X laid in front of him. He picked X up. “... I swear, if I can't kill that bastard… I’ll happily join you… and I'll drag whatever stands in my way with me.”
I felt sick. That… That was an embodiment? It was a kid! A child!! What are they… did Darkness really make them? And why do they look like children? Something doesn't add up though… this looks like the first time one leaves the realm of darkness… why just to kill Unum? Something isn't right at all…
I woke up still in the bed. Thank god it hasn't been too long. I was about to move when I noticed there were arms wrapped around me. Huh. Are The girls cud-
I was being cuddled by four women… for women I did not know… Who are naked… Deja vu...
… ... … … … … … “RUNE!!!!”
A Day In The Life Of Rune and Pinkie: The Quest For Four More Wives.
"Okay, Zeke is doing his meditation thing Pinkie. You sure you told the others." I ask my pink wife.
"Yepper pepper! Everyone agrees and the wedding will be the day after the new marrage law is set." Pinkie replied.
Some time after Kain became a council member he and Pinkie became quick drinking buddies. And with some... Insentive~ from me we managed to convince the girls a wife limit of twenty would be a nice, tall yet manageable number. "Alright then, so I have one girl in mind, what about you?"
"I have several but narrowed it down to three."
"That's our twenty if they say yes. So why you got in mind?"
"First up is my big sister Maud, then an old friend of Twilight's, Moon Dancer, and lastly Pureblood."
"Celesta's niece? Isn't she known for being a prick?"
"Yeah. But after she came back from the whole thing with the Nobodies, she changed and turned her life around. Now she's the captain of the Scouts."
"Oh. Good then. My idea is an old friend of mine. A.K Yearling."
"How did you meet her? Twilight and Rainbow Dash love her books!"
"I'm not named rune without a reason. My college diploma is in historical magic. She came to the museum I used to work at for some translations of several tablets one more than one occasion. We ended up talking and well, the character "Dead Language" is based largely on me."
"Oh... Neat! So who should we get first?"
"Pure's the closest so let's start with her."
"Okay doki loki."
It wasn't a long walk to the Scouts H.Q. and as hoped Pure was in her office. She was incharge of going over what worlds were ranked as and ranking the scouters. We were sitting across from her now. "So what brings you two here today?" Pureblood asked as she took a sip of her ice coffee. Huh. D-cup clearly, looks firm too.
"We've come to invite you into our herd." Pinkie said.
Pureblood nearly did a spit take, forcing herself to swallow the drink then go into a coughing fit. "E-excuse me?!"
"The council is working on getting the herd wife limit up to twenty given the many Equestria reflections joining and other similar worlds out there, it would work out and as the head councilman Zeke and our family is like an example." I said.
"Okay... And why me? I was a bitch to everyone before."
"But you're diffrent now after coming back. Pluse, it's a welcoming family, and everyone but the kids and Zeke don't know about the new additions we're gathering."
"So only the wives know then... Why not tell your husband?"
"Cause he can't say no to us. We sprung Pinke and the others joining his marrage when they came back and he just agreed."
"So... Again, why me?"
"There are others we're getting but A, you're the closest, and B, we think you'll fit in good."
Pure seemed to be thinking hard about this. Not everyday the most important family on the world extends an invitation. "I... I don't know... I did some really bad things..."
"So did Queen Chrysalis and she's a loved and welcome member of the herd." Pikie added.
"True... Alright... I guess I'll give it a shot."
"Yay!" Pinkie cheered. "Head up to the castle and let Celesta know you're in."
"So my aunt is also going to be my wife now... Stars that's not going to be weird at all..."
Our next stop was New Canterlot, rebuilt into the main hub of travel between worlds. The castle there was remade into a gummi ship port. It was in the new Library where this Moon Dancer was working as the new reshelfer for the Library. It took some looking but we finally found her reshelfing books. "Moon Dancer?" I asked.
"Yes how may I-" She turned to see us, and about had a heart attack. "R-R-Rune and Pinkie Pie! What are you two doing here?"
"Looking for you." I replied simply. Damn she's got a nice rack. They look as big as Celestia's, and she's a tripple D.
"W-w-why me?"
"Wanna be in our herd?" Pinkie asked with a cheeky smile. Rather than reply, Moondancer's noise started bleeding before she fell over. "Yay! She must be one of Zeke's fangirls."
"Seems so." I replied. "Should we tell someone about this?"
"I think she'll wake up soon."
"Ugh."
"Told ya."
"I had the best dre-" Moondancer feoze when she looked up at us, then felt the blood still flowing from her nose. "Not a dream... Real!"
"Yup." Pinke and I said.
Moondancer jumpped up and gave us both a hug. "Yesyesyesyesyesyesyesyesyesyes!"
"That was fast." I said. "Not even gonna think it over?"
"I live alone, was killed by a madman, then your husband comes along and suddenly Im alive. I owe him my life and even without that I only have my work as an excuse to get out of bed in the morning... Even with Sparkle there I won't be alone... Anyway!" She said, letting go of the hug. "So what do I need to do?"
"Just pack and head off to Daybreak, head to the castle and let Celestia know we sent you." With that Moondancer ran off like Rainbow Dash in a race.
"Well... That was easy." I mutter. "A.K. is well off the beaten path so let's head up to your sister first."
We summoned our gliders and headed off to Pinkie's family farm. Pinkie's parents didn't come back but her sisters did. With some finances loaned from the new banks they turned the simple rock farm into a mass quary/rock farm. Turns out the Pie family can farm rocks with a special magical mixture that accelerates the process rocks go through to become gemes. What would take over a million years naturaly the Pie family can make happen in one to ten years depending on the stone in question. Even items for synthesis can be made by them. We landed ouside the house, which according to Pinkie was untouched and now sat next to a two mile deep quarry/farm thing. Upon knocking on the door we were greated with... With... A sexy goddess!
She had long purple hair, tripple D breasts both firm and self holding, a dreamy waist and a nice round firm yet bouny ass! There is no way that's all natural! "Hello? Oh, hi Pinkie." The goddess said.
"Hi Maud!" Pinkie said.
SHE'S MAUD?!?! There is a gods!! I mentally cheared. "W-well then Maud Pie. W-we were hoping you'd be interested in joining our h-herd." I stuttered.
"...Alright." Maud said.
THANK YOU STARS!!!! "Knew you'd say yes." Pinkie said. "Last time we met I mentioned Zeke you twitched your ear. You like him~" Pinkie teased.
"So does a fair amount of Equestria's female... And some male, population." She replied. "But yes he is... Unique, like a cut and chipped diamond. Hard to find broken from natural cause but still symmetrical. Pluse you told me he has a seven inch erection."
"Seven and a half." Pinkie corrected. "And the endurance without magic to match. Like a porn star from one of Rune's sex novels."
"I look forward to seeing that for myself~ I'll head off to the castle in an hour. Gonna let the others know and then pack." Maud said as she walked back in to the home.
"... Your sister is beyond hot." I finally said.
"Yup." Pinkie agreed. "All natural."
"I need a quickie."
"Sex in the quarry?"
"Let's make it fast."
After a... Two hour "quickie", Pinkie and I flew off to find A.K. She lived in a house deep in the western territory of Equestria.
We arrived and it was about as I remembered the last time I was here, over grown and shaggy. "A.K. Yearling lives here?" Pinkie asked as we hopped off our gliders.
"Yeah. Not what you'd expect from a successful author ans well renowned archaeologist." I replied.
We walked up to the door and knocked. "F...f...fuck..." The very sleepy amd kinda hung over voice of A.K. said. The door opened and the smell of booze filled my nose. Damn she's been drinking. "Who... Oh. Hey Rune."
"A.K... You're hungover..."
"Been in a slump... Got killed by a crazy man then came back... But none of my competition did!"
"Uh... Mind elaborating that?"
"Ahuizotl, Dr. Caballeron, they didn't come back. At first it was a relief, no more worrying about the dangerous things falling into the wrong hands, but it's too easy now... No more danger or heck I even miss the life threatening fights."
Oh... Yikes. "Well... We came to offer an... Offer."
"For what?"
"Join our herd?"
"Why? I mean, don't get me wrong I've slept with dragons, minotaurs, and Dr. Caballeron before he turned into an asshat, so Zeke would be interesting yet familiar in terms of bedroom species but what reason can you give me?"
"Adventure." Pinkie spoke, gaining A.K.'s attention. "Zeke does a fair amount of off world combat and a lot of lost history finding with lots of danger."
"... Can I get an example?"
"Well for one Daybreak was hidden via magic and special keyblades lock. Lot of lost info has been rediscovered."
"... So of I join it's a life of fighting, adventure, and sex?"
"Lots of sex."
"I'm in."
"Great." Pinkie and I said in unison.
"I can't belive THE A.K. Yearling is in our herd!" Rainbow screamed after everyone got to the castle and Pinkie and I introduced them.
"Pinkie, your sister is... Rather large." Rarity said.
"Good to see you again Pureblood." Celestia said, talking with her niece, to-be-wife.
"Same auntie... This is gonna be awkward." Pure said.
"Trust me, it's going to be easy for me since Luna and I have become uswd to this already." Celestia chuckled.
"Everyone." I spoke up, gaining their attention. "Zeke will wake up from his meditation training thing soon since he seems to be sturing a lot so I have an idea. For those who were here for it, remember when Zeke first woke up with us?" I gave a smile that soon spread around.
"Hehe, we were naked cuddleing him while he was recovering." Hearts said.
"Yes. I recomend a repeat of that, but with our new additions. Any objections?" No one said anything but everyone had a blush and toothy grin. "Then let's get to it. Girls go strip and hop into bed with Zeke."
Zeke sat across the living room. He wasn't exactly mad per say, but more shocked. His wives had brought in four new wives without telling him… And thought it a good idea for them to be naked with Zeke while he was meditating. “So… Pureblood...Moon Dancer…Maud… A.K. Yearling… I guess if my wives approve of you then… Welcome to the herd?” That got a shriek out of Moon Dancer.
“I just remembered something Zeke.” Toriel said.
“Yes love?”
“Isn't today your cousin Eclipse’s wedding?”
“... Crap you're right!”
Needless to say the family scuttered around, quickly getting dressed and as the babysitters and nannies were given the orders to take care of the infants and the other children, many of which were dressed in clothes they hated out of youthful intolerance, the wives, brides to be, and Zeke entered a DTL, managing to scrounge up gifts for the wedding.
Eclipse gulped as he waited and watched the hours tick by. Even with the epic pillow war as a bachelor and bachelorette party, a war that spanned the nation, Eclipse couldn’t help but feel nervous like no other. “So many...oh crap, had it not been that the entire of Equestria would have a hit out on me I would pull a runner right now!” Eclipse thinks out loud as a DTL opens up down the castle.
When He turned out came his cousin and all his family, save for the infants, and four surprise additions he noticed. “Sup?” Zeke asked.
“Hey Zeke, glad you could make it Cuz!” Eclipse said, his broad smile not doing much to hide his nerves. “Who are the new Wifes?”
“Pinkie and Rune managed to get a new wife cap for Daybreak and therefor all Unity worlds… so they went hunting for four more… this is Moon Dancer, A.K. Yearling, Maud Pie, Pinkie’s sister, and Pureblood, Celestia’s adopted niece.”
“Well, if the last one is married to you, they can’t be as bitchy as my reflection’s...I swear...selfish bigot. Anyways, you're just in time, only a handful of people have arrived.” Eclipse said, fiddling with his bowtie.
“Really?” Zeke tool a look outside. “What? Equestria from here to the Crystal Empire only show up?”
“It’s alot of ponies…” Eclipse says as he takes a deep breath
“Also…. Oh crap.” Zeke said, his jaw dropping.
“What, is core attacking or something?” Eclipse said, his voice betraying his hopefulness for once.
“Odder, your human dad is here… man, even as a pony Josh sticks out.”
Eclipse peared in and his jaw dropped. Sure enough, Josh Ventral, disguised as a pony, is sitting, admittedly in the far back corner, but he is still there. “Even after he gave me the ring he was going to propose to mom with...I never expected him to show today…” Eclipse said in disbelief and happiness at the same time.
“You're telling me. So wanna call him out?”
“Only if you want to, something tells me Core doesn’t know he’s here, or if he does, he is using him like an unknowing pawn.”
“Hard to tell… hang on.” Zeke walked out into the crowd, Josh fidgeting when he saw Zeke, even more so when Zeke got closer to him. After a short stair down Josh got up and followed Zeke back to where Eclipse was. “So you sneak out?”
“Walked out more like it.” Josh said. “Also as much as I enjoy my junk swinging with every quadrupled step in this body I could really go for some pants.”
“It does take awhile to get used to.” Eclipse admis with a smile tugging at the corner of his mouth. “And Josh...Dad….thanks for coming.”
“I missed out on only my own wedding I'm not missing out on my sons wedding. Also I have some info. Core stole a Castle Oblivion and is using it to make mass production clones of the family. Me included. They got a number tattooed on them and are nothing but darkness. They lack humanity and follow Cores orders to a T… also came to say sorry for shooting you that time and, uh, slaughtering half the town…”
“It was Orders...and to be honest, I’m sorry for trying to blow you up with magic.”
“Kid, I survived a hydrogen bomb once, magic ain't got nothin on me.”
“You only survived because you were in the ocean and has a small sub hidden under the boat.” Zeke cut in. “Which you made me built part of…”
“Still say it was the best summer a ten year old like you at the time could have had.”
“It does sound pretty cool, almost like a crime action movie.” Eclipse jokes, glad his nerves are calming.
“That's our life.” Josh said. “Also… Core has a new allie. One you do not want to mess with.”
“That's reassuring. Well, time for the heros of this story to get stronger, right author?” Eclipse said much to the confusion of the others present.
“Wow you take after your mom…” Josh admitted. “She did that a lot when we were dating.”
“Well it makes sense. All our life’s are are just stories, so who says no one writes them?” Eclipse said with a smile. “But thanks dad...Recently it’s been harder to remember mom, and I needed that.”
“You're welcome. Also I have a three way to get done with before this wedding starts.”
“Wait what?” Eclipse said as he tried to double take on that.
“Yeah. Just because it's your wedding doesn't mean you get to have all the fun. That blue stallion and grey mare in front are open to it.” Josh pointed out the couple in the crowd which was… his rebirth parents.
Eclipse blushed before burying his face in his hooves. “My remaining parents in a three way….did not need that image in my head….”
“Welp, give a JawJa to your wives for me.” With that, Josh left into the crowd and Eclipse's other parents followed.
“That...happened.” Eclipse said to Zeke in utter shock. “What's a JawJa?”
Zeke whispered it into Eclipse's ear. “Something a family ancestor invented… Basically an all night oral sex thing with duct tape, cattle prods, and at least five gallons of lube… figure the rest out…”
“Oh my stars…..that’s….well...knowing how Luna and Fluttershy are, they would suggest that sooner or later.” Eclipse admits
“Rune had me do that just last week… though she added jelly to replace the lube… “ Zeke admitted as Rune grinned a pervy grin. “Speaking of… open her gift in private please.”
“Will do. Don't want any kids here to see what that Succubus has planned.” Eclipse says with a eye roll. “So, how did you deal with the nerves of your weddings? I can barely handle mine, and I’m only marrying two mares!”
“Like this.” Zeke grabbed Eclipse by the back of the head, and rammed the front of it into the nearest wall twice, the dropped him. “Nothing like head trauma to take away the nerves.”
“You are so a Ventral.” Eclipse groans as he got up and shook his head. “Though that surprisingly did help.”
“The pain keeps the nerves away, as does the headache but you can muscle through that.”
“True...Though I already had to deal with a death threat from Celestia.” Eclipse said with a laugh as he glanced at the clock. Not much longer… about an hour if I'm right. he thought as he turned back to Zeke. “So what's been up with you?”
“Other than the new wives… some new babies… usual.” Zeke replied. “You?”
“Took my Mark of Mastery by dying and going into kingdom hearts, dealt with a few big daddies and little sisters, opened an orphanage and gave the kids keyblades. The usual.” Eclipse responded jokingly.
“You did what?” X asked, taking control of Zeke in seconds.
Oblivion and Oathkeeper flashed to Eclipse's side before Oath spoke. “I had to release his heart to free Oblivion, and I wasn't about to craft him.”
“Oath… this was your idea?” X spoke, his tone expressionless.
“I wasn't about to lose Oblivion.” She said as Oblivion interrupted.
“Look, We know it's against the rules, but this it Oath we're talking about. She normally follows them to the letter. You can let her off easy...right?”
“Do you remember what happened to the last Keyblade to break this rule? They were executed for it...”
“I know.” Oath responded solemnly. “But… for my twin… it would be worth it.”
“I’ll need to talk with father about this.” X closed his/Zeke’s eyes, entering a mediation for a bit. To Oathkeeper, Oblivion, and Eclipse, it felt like time stood still. Worry and after five minutes, X opened his eyes. “We have decided.”
“What is going to happen to Oathkeeper?” Eclipse asked in a worried tone.
“What we decided on requires a friend of father's. He will be here shortly. You’ve met him actually.”
“Don't tell me…” Eclipse said with a groan despite his smile. “Let me guess, Cript?”
“You guessed it.” Cript said, falling from the ceiling. “Damnit… my one bad landing.” He said, getting up. “Eclipse, Zeke. So KH called in a favor and I am here to deliver.”
“What is going to happen to my sister?” Oblivion asked with uncaractic worry.
“Not just her.” Cript said, grabbing both Oathkeeper and Oblivion. “This is a shared punishment for you two and Eclipse.”
“What is it?” Eclipse asked as he looked at his two companions.
Cript sent a wave of code and blue electricity over Oathkeeper and Oblivion, the two gasped from a slight pain, but they were quickly engulfed by a bright light and their bodies started… changing. Cript dropped them, where Oathkeeper stood now sat a white mare with a blue mane with Oathkeeper’s Keychain as a cutie mark, and where Oblivion fell now stood a black stallion with a purple mane and Oblivion’s keychain as a Cutie mark. “Ponies… til your dad says otherwise. Meaning you can’t help Eclipse in a fight like you used to.”
“Well shit.” all three said at the same time, worry egged into Eclipse’s face.
“What can’t you do?” Zeke asked Cript as he took back control of his own body.
“I can’t ride a skateboard… weird, I’ve ridden solar waves and commits but I can’t figure out a damn piece of wood with wheels…”
“Damn… now I really hope I didn't jinx it when I thought Core’s been rather inactive with my world.” Eclipse said as he helped Oblivion and Oath get to their hooves.
“This is so weird.” Oblivion said.
“Better than an execution.” Oath replied as she nodded to Eclipse in thanks.
“You two grab a seat. We’ll explain this to Luna and Fluttershy tonight before bed.” Eclipse said as the two ex-keyblades nodded and went to find a seat.
Zeke chuckled, watching the two nearly trip over every step. “Damn they are like newborns walking.”
“Sure am glad I don't have to learn to walk again. Twice is enough.” Eclipse said as he swear Cript had a pained yet knowing smile for a second.
“Well if anything happens I’ll lend you a Keyblade, Kay?”
“Thanks cuz, but something tells me Criptic here wouldn't allow that. Part of the punishment and all. Ain't that right?” Eclipse said to the god.
“...All I can say is that this is a fixed event in the… storyline. What happens here… happens.” Cript snapped his fingers, vanishing in a blink.
“That wasn't worrying at all...totally not worrying what's so ever.” Eclipse said dripping with sarcasm.
“I’m gonna get the family settled. You… sneak in and surprise the brides early.” Zeke said, leading his massive family to the main area.
“Isn't that supposed to be bad luck?” Eclipse called out with a laugh before walking in the direction of where his brides are anyways. Down a hall and through a door he heard them chatting through a door.
“So how many foals you think we have?” Fluttershy’s voice came through the door.
“I’m a bit big already for one foal… maybe twins for me?” Luna’s voice replied to Fluttershy. “You think the babies, baby, are they going to be an alicorn or?”
“Won’t know til we get the ultrasound.”
Eclipse smiled gently, the kind of smile reserved for his mares when they were alone and not *cough* bussy. Quietly opening the door a crack, Eclipse listened a bit more.
“So why has Celestia been sending threats to Eclipse again?” Fluttershy spoke up again.
“She is overprotective of me, she has been since we were foals. She came up with any excuse for me to not raise the moon out of fear I’d hurt myself when Eclipse saved me from being Nightmare Moon. Personally I think she’s just lonely up there since I moved here to Ponyville to be with Eclipse. Oh stars I hope she doesn’t do something rash.”
“Like?”
“Once when we were teenagers, there was a flood that would have threatened most of Equestria… Tia used her connection to the sun and evaporated all the excess water in seconds. She nearly burned her horn out and managed to scorch the earth around her so bad… well, let’s just say that the badlands weren’t always a desert.”
“No!”
“Yes, it was once like the Everfree til that day. Took Tia a month to use basic levitation again after that. Thankfully Discord was a friend to us at the time and took over the sun and moon for us… so long as he got to play pranks without risk of punishment. Was a long year for Equestria.”
Eclipse shivered as he imagined a angry keyblade wielding Celestia using the Sun to fry him. Yeah...that's nightmare fuel. Eclipse thought to himself.
“So what did your parent’s think of this wedding?” Luna asked Fluttershy.
“They’re thrilled. My brother is stuck in a hair studio showing in Baltimare so only my mom and dad are here. I’m glad bro finally has both a stable job and actually is doing something he cares about, but I do miss seeing him around.”
“I suppose the same can be said for me and Tia, I love Eclipse with all my heart but Tia has to miss the wedding because some prick nobles won’t shut up over a hundred year old land dispute.”
“Yesh, don’t they have lives?”
“You’d think, but so long as those nobles adopt of manage to screw when they have a millisecond to bear foals the fewdes will live on. It’s things like that that make me miss Equestria from a thousand years ago, nobles were given their title based on years of service to the crown and courage in battle, land disputes were settled with hard trials or competitions, and arguments were settled with hoofticups rather than two babies crying over wanting the same thing.”
Eclipse found this the opportune moment to step in. He opened the door and said. “I agree, nothing is solved though he said she saids. You want to settle something, settle it, don't bring it to the crown.”
Fluttershy and Luna jumped. “Eclipse! isn’t this a bad luck thing?” Luna asked with flurty eyes.
“Technically yes, but when have I needed luck?...besides in finding two mares in my life who put up with my crap I mean.” Eclipse says with his smile.
“Well, one is a princess, the other the element of kindness…” Fluttershy said as she walked up and kissed Eclipse. “I’d say that’s more luck than anything.”
Eclipse kissed her back. “I just realised something...Fluttershy, thanks to Luna, you and I,after today, are a Prince and princess by marriage.”
“You just realized?” Luna chuckled.
“Hey, it was the last thing on my mind when I proposed.” Eclipse chuckled, pulling Luna in for a kiss as well.
Luna put a hoof to Eclipses mouth before he got close enough. “Save it for the wedding.” She cooed. “So have all the guests arrived?”
“Most of them. A few stragglers are still pouring in and all my parents, both post and pre reincarnation are going at it before the wedding. Other than that everyone is here.” Eclipse said, still trying to wrap his head around the fact that Josh is banging Velvet and Night Light.
“That’s good. You know I always dreamed of my wedding, though, from the times, I expected a larger herd.” She gave a small blush.
Eclipse sighed. “We can expand the heard later if you two want, just don’t make it too hard to control.”
“Kinky.” Fluttershy said, sending a pink blush to flood Eclipses cheeks. “Heh, looks like Pinkie guessed right.”
“What did she guess?” Eclipse said
“Me saying kinky would make you blush.”
“Well….damn. I don't have a good retort for that one.” Eclipse mumbled before smiling again. “I’d better go and let you two finish up. Never in my life did I’d think I’d get married, let alone to two beautiful mares.”
“No drinking.” Fluttershy cooed as Eclipse was heading towards the door.
“Fiiine” Eclipse groaned out playfully as he headed back to the main crowd. Twilight turned and smiled knowingly at Eclipse before taking her place with the other bridesmaids. Applejack, Rarity and Pinkie were all giggling and planing something, though Eclipse could take a guess the moment Twilight’s name was mentioned. Spike and Shining, along with Cadence and Trixie were all playing a game of poker, with Cadance having the apparent lead. Rainbow was off mostly by herself with Gilda and Sorin, having a friendly chat while Justin and Chearille were sitting down holding hands… and hooves... “This day is looking so well...I hope I didn’t Jinx it.”
“Hey kiddo.” Josh said walking up to Eclipse.
“Hey dad, done already?” I asked, now desensitised to the fact.
“Yup… three, two, one.”
“OH MY STARS!!” A mare yelled near the bathrooms.
“Yup. Heh, never pass out after bathroom sex, especially public bathroom sex.”
“I’ll take your word for it...And my other mother and father are still able to walk straight right?”
“No idea. Wait, wait… those are… right. Damn…”
“Yup. All my parents just had a threesome, right before my wedding. And the scariest part of this is I’m not that shocked to be honest.” Eclipse admits. “I went from you and my mom, to those two who plow like rabbits. I’m not even surprised.”
“Heh, well If I stick around I know who I’m bunking with. Core’s been using the clones more than the family so we’re getting the plan ready fast, only issue is my old man and your cousin.”
“Well...We’ll cross that bridge when we get there I guess. Wolf is still suppressing my killing mood. For some reason it still hasn’t ended apparently.”
“Then I got some good news for you. One of the Core’s has this thing, it takes away the junk in us that activates it, we get our hands on that then you won’t have to worry about it.”
“Hopefully. But in this crazy universe you never know what is going to happen.” Eclipse said with a chuckle. “But I already killed one family member, I don’t want to be the cause of two more.”
“Wait, that was… you? Dude she was pregnant.”
“I...I didn’t know at the time… and even if I did, it was like I lost control. I was trying to fight without killing t first, but after she hurt Oathkeeper, Oblivion screamed and I...I lost it.” Eclipse said, looking down as his body shakes from the guilt.
“Even so, yikes… Maybe… I have an idea.”
“What is it?” Eclipse asked as he looked back up as the Stallion that is Josh Ventral.
“Core keeps samples of both memories and DNA of us to clone at his new facility. If you find the memory and DNA of her when she was pregnant, and make sure the machine keeps her, well, her when she comes out, would that be like bringing her and the baby back from the dead?”
“I..I think so. But wouldn’t they simply not care about the child's safety or even other family?” Eclipse asked as he tried to be hopeful.
“That’s because he can make the thing that makes the clone remove that, make sure it’s added and she’s back from the dead.”
“Okay...I’ll keep in under my list of priorities when we finally strike back.”
“Only reason Core won’t do it is because it mixes light into the machine, the clone would come out but the machine would break not long after. It really can’t handle light.”
“So if say I was to step in it, it would break and be useless. That’s really good to know.” Eclipse sad with a smile before turning back to Josh. “I really and glad you showed. Maybe someday we can bond over a night of drinks or something.”
“Sure, I got a drink cocktail that would definitely kill normal people.” Josh nodded as he walked off.
“I’ll have you try some Devil’s Poison as well!” Eclipse call out as he walk up to the ‘altar’. It was only a minute after he stood up there and people started to sit did the music start to play. Eclipse took a glance to Zeke and his family with a nervous smile as the door opened. Luna and Fluttershy both walked down the aisle, giddy smiles plastered on their faces.
The music began as the two walked down the aisle. It felt like time had slowed down while they did. Eclipse saw them before the wedding started but somehow they just looked even more stunning. As they neared Eclipse, all the nerves that he had built up suddenly vanished as the vows began, Derpy being the one to perform them.
“Dearly beloved, we are gathered here today to celebrate not only holy matrimony, but also the first herd marriage in over a hundred years. If any should have reason for these three to not be wed, speak now or forever hold your piece.”
Eclipse looked around o see no one, not even the few annoying nobles that party cashed speak out. Eclipse smiled before nodding to Derpy.
“Then do you Lun-”
“I think there is a just reason.” Eclipse’s blood went cold as he turned around, seeing Core… and a new Yellow standing next to him. “Sorry if I’m late, shopping is a hassle.”
“What are you doing here Core? I don't recall sending you a invite.” Eclipse said smoothly, hoping and praying he doesn't notice Oblivion and Oathkeeper looking ponies near the front.
“Aw, I have hoping to at least drop off my gift.”
“You, Core, the man trying to bring this realm to the void, who would like nothing more than for those I love to die, have a gift for me?” Eclipse asked with scepticism
“Yes.” Core snapped his fingers, the new Yellow summoned two VERY large handguns. “A reason to kill again.”
Yellow opened fire on the crowd. Zeke and his family acted fast in using Reflect and opening DTL’s to which ponies, people, and all but Unum of his family running into them as well. He summoned X and summoned the Master Keeper, tossing it to Eclipse as he caught it in his magic. “Consider it a loan.” Zeke said.
Eclipse nodded before he and the keyblade wielders of his reflection all got ready. Oblivion and Oathkeeper were casting reflect over the civilians so they could escape, running with them as they fled the fight.
Yellow didn’t light up on his assault. His ammo never seemed to lessen til one shot broke through the Reflect Twilight was holding up over Fluttershy and Luna. Twilight reacted, teleporting in front of them. As she did, the bullet shot a hoof sized hole into her neck. She immediately fell over, unmoving.
The room felt like it flowed in slow motion for Eclipse. He felt Twilight's thoughts go through his head as he watcher her body collapse. His heart beat so loud it was defining as Twilight’s voice rang through his head. “I’m sorry everyone.” Eclipse didn’t even remember getting in front of her, Trixie holding Twilight in her arms as she cried out. Wolf was even silent as Eclipse reached over to Twilight, closing her eyes. “Protect her.” Was all he said to Trixie was he stood up. Zeke and X both froze when they heard Eclipse voice. It was as if hundreds of distorted voices were speaking as one as Eclipse opened both his healed eye, and the black and red pit that has become the other one.
“DIE!” He yelled as he stared into the abyss in his heart and offered a hand. “Let me kill this ass, and you can be free.”
Under his mask, Core grinned. “Just as expected. Yellow, deal with him.” Yellow nodded, his gun changing into two black Kingdom Keys as he vanished in a haze. Eclipse was side swiped repeatedly even though Yellow was unseen.
Eclipse at first started to cuckle before breaking out into a full out laugh as his distorted voice didn’t help the manic sound of his laugh. He growled as he tried to grab one of the keyblades, raising Master Keeper, who to any who could hear keyblades could hear it begging to be released from his grip.
Yellow reappeared, palm striking Eclipse ten feet into the ground. Eclipse laughed as he stood up out of the ruble, his wounds healing, but not with fur, but oily black skin. “Vengeance!” He cries out laughing.
Yellow grabbed Eclipse by the horn, snapping ot off and stabbing him in the neck with it. “Let's see what he does Yellow.” Core said as Yellow jumped back.
Eclipse tore out the horn, slicing his neck open in the process as he just continues to laugh madly. Black and red blood spurt out as he charges at Yellow and Core, wielding the snapped horn as a knife. His eyes are red and black, his missing eye forming a shadow variant of it while one of his hooves starts to have bone claws pierce through his skin.
“A stage two transformation. Interesting.”
Eclipse goes to stab Yellow, traveling at a speed only Zeke and the Cores can track. “Rip apart!” He yells as he tries to stab Yellow from the back.
Core walked in front, jabbing two fingers in Eclipse’s head. “Leech.” Eclipse quickly felt pain, like hooks dragging the power he was using out of his body. His skin returned to normal, as did his injuries. His horn still broken off and his neck… still sliced open. Once Eclipse was drained of his power Core dropped him to bleed out as he and Yellow walked into a DTD.
Eclipse gripped his throat before glancing at his horn. He grips it and fires it off with his own life force acting as a force to blast the horn towards the DTD. As he does so, a purple star floats over and enters him, helping fuel the attack that much more.
The DTD closed, and as everyone ran towards Eclipse, time froze. “Well that went about as bad as expected…” Cript said as he walked through the time frozen room.
Eclipse looked up at Cript, blood frozen in time in his throat. He looked back at where the DTD was, noting that the horn he had shot through went with them. “Why…” Eclipse croaked out at the Deus ex Machina..
“Excuse me?”
“Why...couldn't you help.” Eclipse said as he looked back over at Twilight’s corpse, tears welling in his eyes.
“Admin… I now oversee and advance the realms. Threats make themselves all the time. Part of my job is finding the right people to pick as the heros of all. I… am not allowed to interact in certain events. This ripple was… the one with the best long term outcome.”
“So...Twilight….sister had to die?”
“If she didn't, your wives would have. Though. I can do a favor. Question is, are you going to accept? I can't break rules for anyone like I used to, now that's been restricted to family. Admin rules are bull crap.”
“So...if I join your family...you can bend the rules...by working a loophole?”
“Can, have, and am ready to.”
“Fine...if it has even a chance to bring her back I'll accept.”
Cript held out a hand. “Welcome to the family… And sorry but this isn't even the worst way a child has joined.”
“I bet...will all the crap in this realm...I'd be surprised if I was the only me you've adopted.” Eclipse said as he reached out to take the offered hand.
They shook and in a blink Eclipse felt… fine… save for the changes. His upper body was anthro, his mane a familiar color of blue, and his lower body… was that of a giant snakes. “Wow… That's actually a first.” Cript said, shrugging the surprise off as he went over to Twilight's corpse.
“What is, the fact that my upper body is anthro or that my lower half is now a naga?” Eclipse said trying to move and falling on his face.
“Cons, gotta learn a new method of “walking” and get reacquainted the hands. Plus your new… manhood. Pro, as a naga, no longer is the call of nature an issue.” Cript said as he kneeled down to Twilight's body. “Alright, two options. One, I put her soul and mind into a very realistic synthetic body, two, I put her soul and mind into your assistant. It's that little gadget on your arm.”
“If I let her have a body, she, trixie, applejack, rarity and Pinkie will be able to have that herd, but she will never be able to have a foal of her own unless she adopts. Plus there is always the chance Core will destroy her again. But if I choose the assistant, she will be safe, but unable to be with those that care for her.” Eclipse thinks out loud before sighing. “Let's give her a body, it's what she would want.”
“Okay. Also you do not know the kind of robots out there now.” He snapped his fingers, an almost identical version of Twilight's body appeared, the only difference was the feathers of her wings were metallic and her horn was chrome.
“Okay then, that's both cool and creepy.” Eclipse says, getting off the floor shackley.
“Her body is robotic yes, but just some dna.” Cript plucked a hair off of Twilight's corpse and onto the muzzle of the robot. It absorbed the hair and glowed faintly. “There. Eating will be optional for her, but she can have foals. That's the key feature. A.I. lifeforms back home were deemed True lifeforms and as such I invented bodies that can reproduce that they can control.”
“This is not how I planned my wedding.” Eclipse said, looking around at the time frozen people, from Zeke to Josh, all rushing to where he is or checking on Twilight’s body.
“Last two parts.” Cript placed a hand into Twilight's body, pulling out a glowing orb with a pink heart inside it. He touched her forehead with his other hand, a ball of electricity flowed into his palm. “Soul, heart, and mind.” He placed them into the robotic body, it glowed faintly again before she jumped awake, her eyes looking robotic also. “And she lives again.”
“Twilight!” Eclipse says happily before falling over again, his long snake body still impossible to move in. “Damn it.”
“Eclipse?” Twilight spoke. “I feel… Really different… why are you humanoid and half snake? And Shining Armor's mane colors?”
“Well...I made a deal with this god here, I get adopted by him and become a member of his family, and in return...Well...turn around and look down.” Eclipse said, pushing himself up again. “Damn it, I already had to learn how to walk twice as a kid, but now a third time?”
Confused, Twilight turned around and upon seeing her own corpse, rightfully screamed. “How in the Fuck?!?!”
“You took a bullet for Luna and Fluttershy and...well died. I kinda lost it after that.” Eclipse says sheepishly.
“T .. Then how am I here if I am there?”
“That would be Cript right over there. He had a robotic body made and placed your neural pathways as well as your Heart and soul into it. It can do everything your old body could, even have kids. Eating is optional as well, so imagine all the all nighters you could pull!” Eclipse said before chuckling. “I'm starting to sound like a spokesperson.”
“So… wow… just… How?” Twilight asked, looking at Cript.
“Magic and abilities beyond any god.” He replied simply.
“Yeah, new dad or not, you're still cryptic as hell.” Eclipse jokes before sighing. “Seriously, how am I supposed to move?”
“First, let's start time again.” Cript snapped his fingers, and everyone nearly fell over. “Sorry about that.”
“Ugh… you again?” Zeke spoke, getting up. “Wait… Eclipse… A robo Twilight and dead Twilight… okay so… Weirdest wedding ever.”
“You are telling me, not want I had planned that's for damn sure.” Eclipse mumbles as he looks around the trashed room.
“So… Should we pick this up in Daybreak?”
After some time thanks to Eclipse falling every five seconds, the group of Trixie, Luna, Fluttershy, Eclipse, Josh, Zeke and Cript make it into a private room in Daybreak. “My face hurts so much right now.’ Eclipse grumbled.
“Kid, it's not that hard.” Cript said, in a flash of light turning into a red naga pony anthro. “See?” He said, moving around with ease. “Think worm?”
“Move like a worm? I’ll give it a shot I guess.” Eclipse said in defeat as he tried to listen to Cript. He moved a bit easier, but was still shaky and nowhere near as fluid as Cript. “After we all have a talk, you’ll need to tell me who my mother is.” Eclipse said as the took seats in the room.
“Actually, I’m Surprised she hasn-” There was a sonic boom followed by a blur tackling Cript to the wall. It was a white anthro naga, with the same blue hair as Eclipse has now, but when Eclipse and Twilight saw her cutie mark where the anthro and naga parts connect made them drop their jaws. It was the same as their brother’s. “Spoke too soon.”
“Hi honey.” The naga lady spoke. “Finally checked my email.”
“Nope. I’m dead. None of this is real. Nope.” Eclipse said as he rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn’t seeing wrong.
“Is your new mom… a female version of Shining Armor?!” Twilight questioned/freaked.
“I was hoping I was seeing things, because that complicates things even more than my human dad banging my pony dad and mom.” Eclipse said as he opened his eyes again to see that nope, he wasn’t seeing things.
“Wait what now?” Twilight asked in deeper confusion.
“Don’t ask…” Eclipse said, hanging his head while Cript and the ‘Shining Armor’ cuddled on the floor.
“Heh. Hon, you're embarrassing your new son.” Cript said, nuzzling her neck. “Eclipse, meet Gleaming Shield. As you can see Evolution was odd on her Equestria for her kind to all be half snake.”
“I can see that.” Eclipse says, trying to suppress the sudden urge to cuddle with his new mom. “So, if another reflection of Shining is my mom, does that technically make my Shining my uncle and my once twin sister my aunt?” he asks Cript, trying to wrap his head around all this.
“Don't think too much about it.” Cript says. “So anything you'd like to know about your mother?”
“Allow me?” Gleaming said, slithering up to Eclipse. “Anything you wanna know about your new body?”
“A few things, I’ll just list them. How do I move quickly to attack or defend when I need to. How do I...Use the restroom in this body. How do I, erm, Take care of my mares back home and is there anything I should know about it that I haven't asked?” Eclipse lists off.
“For defensive use your scales. As a demigod child they are now bullet proof, once you get the hang of it you can smash boulders with your tail. Hon, we’re nagas. Our food is digested bones and all, no waste, no need for the bathroom. As for your mares well, for both male and female nagas have a… flap mine covers my foal hole and yours covers your foal pipe.”
“O-oh...okay then.” Eclipse says with a small blush. “Any other details I should know?”
“Well as a naga how many stomachs do you think we have?”
“I’d guess….two?” Eclipse guessed, not used to his now internal organs.
“Three actually.” Gleaming corrected. “One for digesting large meals, the one in the pony half, upper half, regular cooked food, mainly veggies. Can't digest meat in that one, and the third which actually is meant to hold our young, elderly, or sick and injured. The third stomach generates air from the blood, oils that act as antibiotics and a healing accelerate, and we can send food there as well. So yes it's normal for us to “eat” our own kind or sentient life but by a mix of magic and instincts they always go down the tube towards the third stomach.”
“That’s….a mix of cool, useful, and creepy all rolled into one.”
“It's kinky.” Fluttershy said, making Eclipse's nose bleed and his face blush hot pink.
“W-we can mess with it later okay Flutters?” Eclipse stutters out.
“I look forward to it.”
“A-anything else?” Eclipse stutters out to Gleaming.
“Uh… I guess just your new canine teeth when biting something send either a paralysis or adrenaline venom, depends on your choice, and your new tongue is snake like so on average it's six to eight inches long.” Gleaming finished.
“I look forward to that.” Luna said
“S-so, selectable venom, Three stomach, one for anything, one for veggies and one for healing others, near impenetrable scales, and then all the stuff Luna and Fluttershy will be experimenting with. The only thing I need to know now is how come Cript was so surprised I became your kid.” Eclipse said.
“Cause so far you're the first adopted child to become the child of a naga mother.” Cript said, slithering up to Gleaming. “Naga race in the family count for a total of… 1.8% of my wives and 2% of kids, all kids born from their mothers or natural born nagas adopted.”
“So I’m the first of something in a family as big as yours? That's surprising.” Eclipse said honestly.
“Yes.” Both Gleaming and Cript said.
“Okay then. Next thing you tell me that I’m the only me you’ve met in this whole realm and multiverse thing.” Eclipse says with a laugh.
“Yes.” Crips says. “Compared to the rest your realms whole existence is… young. Infant even.”
“Man...Today was just supposed to be a wedding. Well, that's what I get for thinking something is ever that simple.” Eclipse sighs out as he looks to Twilight. “Any question’s of your own sis?”
“One…” Twilight said sheepishly.
“Well then, shoot.” Eclipse said, naturally coiling and sitting down without thinking about it.
“Are you still accepting wives Cript?” The question made Eclipse fall over.
“God damn it.” Eclipse mumbles to himself quietly as he looks to Luna and Fluttershy for help, just to see the two have a cheeky smile and Trixie to have a bright eye’s look.
“Say what?” Cript asked.
“Well, it's awkward I know given… Eclipse’s relation to you now but for one it seems like you're always accepting and my girlfriend and I are looking for a male for a herd.”
“I’m just going to keep quiet and let this play out.” Eclipse grumbles while Luna and Fluttershy trotted over to hug him, both of them giggling at his predicament.
“Uhh…. Sure…” Cript said unsure, which Zeke took note of.
“FINALLY!!” A VERY loud voice yelled from seemingly everywhere, which made Cript groan.
“What the hell?!” Eclipse yelled. “I’ve dealt with pinkie but that's on a whole nother level!”
“It's my first wife…” Cript said, a portal opening and… Lyra Heartstrings trotted out? “ Hi Lyr-”
The mare in question tackled Cript. “You finally said yes~” She cooed.
“He finally said yes? About what, marrying a form of Twilight?”
“Yeah.” Lyra said. “ When I started this never ending harem of ours I was the one this whole time gathering wives. I so far am the only one he said yes to marrying and dating.” She cooed, nuzzling Cript.
“I can relate.” Zeke commented.
“So, My sister, and now aunt, is the second one he has ever agreed to? Today gets stranger by the second….” Eclipse said as he tries to keep track on the craziness of today.
“I can and have fought untold evils, faced off the original satin, fight Psychopaths every other day, and yet talking to girls always messes me over… why I have been okay with whoever Lyra here approved.” Cript admitted.
“Well….that's a thing. So, Josh, are you okay with all this?” Eclipse asked his first father.
“Depends… You bi god man?” Josh asked.
“Yeah.”
“Second option.”
“Oh dear…” Eclipse said leaning back. “What is the second option.”
“Let me guess.” Lyra spoke. “Sexy time with Cript and then womanhood?”
“About right.” Josh confirmed.
“Not the only man to join then be either a futa or straight up woman.”
“.....my head hurts.” Eclipse whimpers to the laughter of his fancies.
“Before we leave you to wrap up this wedding Eclipse, I do have a question to ask.” Cript said
“Sure. The god who is now my dad and is marrying not only my sister but also my original father eventually has a question for me. Let’s hear it.” Eclipse said, his mane more of a mess than usual.
“Well, one of you by the name of Ben requested the maximum powers of being a part of this family withheld, you want them withheld til you feel it's right or full powers right away?”
Eclipse responded immediately. “Now. Not because I want power all that much, but because those I love dodged, and took, a bullet today, and I’m not going to be a prideful prick and deny power that could help protect them.”
“Alright, but you'll have to be enrolled in the family school tomorrow. Got to learn how to use those powers.”
“More school...Meh, not the worst thing that could have happened.”
“Should only take… seven to eight chap- months. Considering you're already an adult.”
“Smooth on the fourth wall breakage there old man.” Eclipse said with a chuckle “At least I’ll be able to defend my family better after it’s over.”
“My mind it kinda… in two places and the realities are… Different.”
“Okay then, well, at least the authors are taking it easy on you right?”
“No comment. Anyway so I guess Twilight is gonna be with me for a bi-”
“Actually…” Trixie spoke up. “Twilight and I were going to both date a nice male… and Applejack, Rarity, and Pinkie Pie were gonna jump on it.”
“Wait, when was this decided?” Twilight asked.
“A while ago, was going to be a surprise.” Trixie said with a blush.
“Come on Twilie, even I knew that!” Eclipse chuckled.
Twilight rolled her eyes. “Fine. So… How’s this work?”
“Well is Josh tagging along?” Cript asked.
“I have… a few things to do before I decide anything fully. I’ll have Eclipse call ya when I’m ready to go.” Josh shifted back into human form and opened a DTD. “This is not gonna be easy.” With that, Josh walked into the DTD, it closing behind him shortly after.
“Well, my life just got really confusing if I think to hard, and I still have a wedding to try and fix...damn, why can’t things just be simple for one day.” Eclipse said as he took a nervous glance to his new mom.
“Yes sweetheart?” Gleaming asked, seeing Eclipse look at her.
“Why do I have a really strong urge to cuddle you like I did my first mother?” He asked embarrassed.
“Depends, cuddling like just hugging or the way naga’s do it?”
“D-Definitely the first! Or at least I hope it is...I don’t know anymore!” Eclipse cried out as Luna pats him on the back giggling.
“How to Naga’s cuddle?” Luna asked.
“Two ways.” Gleaming started. “First is, well, one swallows the other while, using our third stomach to hug them all over, or we cuddle with our tales, wrapping them around and squeezing as tight as we can on each other.”
“That...did the change also change the way I think slightly? Because I don’t find that weird right now.” Eclipse asked Gleaming and Cript.
“It’s genetic for you now so… kinda.” Cript said. “Different body, different DNA, and therefore different racial norms, customs and ways of thinking.”
“Please tell me they will be also gone over in the lessons, I don't want to be a part of a race and come across another and then totally fuck up or something.”
“I’ll be your teacher for that part sweetheart.” GLeaming said with a smile. “SO, anything else?”
“I have a question.” Twilight said. “Is your world just, genderswapped to this Equestria or what? Where’s Cadance?”
“Cadance and I were dating, don’t get me wrong, but we also wanted to find a herd, captain of the royal guard and the princess of love, you can bet many males tried but Cript here won us.”
“That’s rather nice to hear, a relatively normal story for the first time today.” Eclipse said with a happy sigh.
“Well you all finish up this wedding, Twilight, Trixie, let’s get your friends and hope Lyra here doesn’t make this Equestria a new recruiting ground…” Cript says.
“No promises.” Lyra said.
“Something tells me she already has some mare’s picked out…” Eclipse said as he looked at the familiar pony.
“I didn’t become the goddess of marriage and children for nothing.” She chimed.
“Okay then...I have so much to learn later. For now, Flutters, Luna, could one of you open a portal back so we can hopefully salvage the wedding?” Eclipse asked.
“ALright, but second we get home we’re testing your new… features Fluttershy said, patting Eclipse’s cheek as she opened the DTL and walked in.
It took a while but we were finally able to find everyone who didn’t faint from Twilight’s or my appearance and round them up in the now makeshift room. “One way or another, I will marry and support you two.” Eclipse said determined.
“And we will get fucked by you.” Fluttershy said with a laugh. “Felt that had to be added to finish the day off.”
“And by the power invested in me, by mayor Mare, I pronounce you three, husband and wives, you may kiss the brides.” Derpy said a bit flustered. She had a slight phobia of snakes and seeing Eclipse wasn’t helping. Once vows were done she bolted out the door.
“Thanks Derpy!” Eclipse called out before smiling at his mares and leaning forward. He first kissed Luna, who was the first he dated, then moved to Fluttershy, who was exploring Eclipse’s new mouth. Once that was done Fluttershy and Luna looked at each other and kissed, making Eclipse blush a bit and earning an applause from the crowd that remained. “I love you two so much.”
"So, any thoughts yet Zeke?" Cript asked, sitting across from me.
"Still not sure... today has brought some things to light though, but I am considering it more."
"Alright, just remember all you have to do is call my name."
Everyone had gathered their things. This was a job, a job the Ventral family took without question, as usual, but quickly over time it became something they regretted. Core had begun creating clones to do his work. They were stronger, faster, and above all, easily replaceable. Everyone save for my old man and nephew Dillen are packed and ready to leave. Nephew Dillen and my old man… They're the demons we become when we have nothing left to lose. “Everybody packed!” I called out. We were in front of the gate to Core’s castle. Core had been replacing us with easily disposable copies for a while now, in the end we started talking about leaving… now just after my son’s wedding are we acting on it. We didn’t bring much with us in the first place and it feels like we’re taking even less.
More of our own were lost in our time with Core than the Ventral bloodline lived on earth in total.
Bang.
I looked at me feet, a hole from a .50 caliber was freshly made in front of me. I looked up, seeing my old man holding his .50 rifle. It was his first, and only, gun when he started work as a hitman back in his heyday. “Where do you think you lot are going?” He asked, his voice the same rusty scratch it’s always been, even when I was little.
“Retiring.” I said plainly.
“Heh. Good one boy. Josh, you know we don’t retire, we keep at it til we are clocked out or opt out. You may have had the red eyes but your brother Berry was the better of you two.”
“He’s been dead. We’re leaving pops.”
“Over our dead bodies.” Spoke a voice from behind the family group. Nephew Dillen. Was one of the best, if not also the worst. One thing I can admit, he took after his grandfather. Heartless and uncaring, never was interested in girls, cared only about what mission came next. He was holding his favorite weapon, a china lake.
“You two are out numbered.” I said. “We are leaving. Dad...Zeke…” Why little bro named his son after our old man is a mystery to me.
“You know it’s disrespectful to call your father by his name.” Dad wias with a monotone voice, taking an explosive round out of his pocket and putting it in the rifle. “There’s fifteen of you, two of us, but we got high end explosives, and the heartless, Unversed, and the experiments at the snap of the fingers. Take one more step forward and Dillen and I won’t hesitate.”
“No need for that gentleman.” Dad turned around, Core walking in from the front gate. Huh, that’s rare. “They are of no use, in the end it won’t matter if they die now or later. I advise you not to waste the energy though, traitors get what they deserve in due time.”
Dad grunted something before he stepped to the side, Dillen huffed before turning around and walking back to the castle behind us. “What’s with the save Core?” I ask, everyone else opening what will likely be the last DTD they will ever open to leave.
“Consider it your final paycheck. As I said, you’ll get what’s coming to you soon enough. Now leave, I have no use for you anyway, you’re easily replaceable with one of the copies.”
As Core and my old man walked back to the castle I took a look at the two for a while before opening a DTD myself and heading for my new home. A place for me to not need to kill to stay alive myself… heh. Well, guess nephew Zeke had the right idea in the end anyway.
Ack. I woke up. A lot of new worlds were found and added to the council, so paperwork was beyond what I wanted. Fell asleep in the office again. Crick! I turned my head, my neck cracking from the stiffness. Damn, what time it it? I look at my wall clock, crap, ten in the morning. Girls are gonna be pissed.
I got up, popped the remaining stiff joints, and yawned as I left the office and headed home. When I entered the girls were all in the dining room, eating. “Sorry for being out all night.” I say to them.
“No need Zeke, work piles up, besides, Luna and I know a thing or two about falling asleep at the office.” Celestia tells me with a smile.
That made me smile a bit. “Thanks for that, feel a bit better. Coffee?” I ask, really needing some caffeine.
“In the kitchen.” Rarity says as I head into it.
The Cakes were cooking, Pinkie was here too. Swear she was in the dining room too...meh, it’s pinkie. I grabbed a fair sized cup and then took the half full coffee and chugged all that was there. “Long night?” Mrs. Cake asked.
“Yeup.” I reply, finishing off the pot. I normally hate coffee black but I am too tired to give a shit at the moment. “So how was things last night Pinkie?”
“All went well, you?”
“I am taking the day off.” I groan, caffeine not yet kicking in. “I might set my office on fire if I go back in today.”
“Can’t have that. I can make some eggs and bacon real quick if you want?” Pinkie offers.
“And mix coffee in with the pancakes if you make some.” I ask, feeling the caffeine start to kick in.
“Nine steps ahead!” Pinkie cheers, already mixing some pancake batter and adding some instant coffee mix to it.
“Thank you.” I say, heading back into the dining room and sitting at the table next to Applejack. “How’s the farm?” I ask, trying to talk about anything other than work.
“Been real good, specially with all the help.” AJ replies, reading the paper.
I peeked at it and noticed the date. “Huh, today’s April fourteenth?” I say. Not even realizing I said that out loud.
“Yeah, why?”
“Meh, it’s nothin.”
“Come on, tell me.” AJ says, giving me that sassy smile. Damn she’s cute like that.
“It’s nothing AJ, really.”
“What’s nothing?” Pinkie asks as she comes in with my food.
“Zeke here said something about the date today and won’t say what.” Applejack tells Pinkie. I just start eating.
“Ooh! Is it a special day?!” Pinkie asks, excited to find out.
“Lot of people think so.” I say simply.
“Is it...the day you first went to the beach?”
“Nope.”
“Our anniversary?”
“That’s in four months.”
“Day you came to Equestria?”
“Nope. Don’t even remember what day that was.”
“Your birthday?” She gasped. “It’s your birthday today?!?!”
“Yeah, but it’s nothing to celebrate.”
That made everyone gasp. “YEah right! You’ve done so much for literally this, and some other, reflections Zeke! The whole city should be celebrating it!” Rainbow declared.
“Please Rain-” I stopped as someone barged into the room, raving mad.
“Ahhhhahahhhahhhhhh! Sanvich. Sanvich. And his skeleton was gone and the doctor disappeared. That’s how I lost my medical license. Grass Grows. Birds fly. Sun shines and brother I hurt people. I’m a bloody one eyed cyclops.” The next words out of his mouth were so vulgar not even the two immortal sisters could keep their drinks in spitting them out over the floor. “Dad I’m not a crazed gunman I’m an assassin. The difference being that one is a job while the other is mental sickness. Or pornography starring your mother will be the second worst thing to happen to you today.” He raved.
I got up and slapped the man...keyblade body strength means he hit the wall. “Get a hold of yourself scouter.” I say, walking over to the now dazed and very bruised man. “The hell happened?”
“My precious hat… It’s beautiful. All about the hats. Only hats matter. They are all that matters. Hats. Hats. HATS. HATS!” The man screamed before frothing at the mouth and falling over unconscious.
“Is he…” Twilight asked, looking very nervous.
I took a look at the foam, then felt for a pulse on his neck. “Yeup. He’s dead. Cyanide...though, no idea how, he-” I stopped, noticing one of his teeth were gone. “A cyanide pill for a tooth? No, fake tooth.”
“I’m calling the hospital!” Twilight said, running out.
“I’m gonna see what world this guy went too, something happened to him that made him go nutz-o.” I say, grabbing his scouter notebook. Every scouter has this, and a camera, so I flipped through it. Starts of normal, then it quickly went to insanity. A few things stood out as they kept repeating. Blu, Red, Mann co., the Director, and something about land. “Well, I’m gonna see what’s up.”
“No way! What if that happens to you?!” Moondancer said.
“I’ll just act like I do around Pinkie.” I reply.
“But-” Moondancer started before Maud covered her mouth. Man I still can’t get over Maud’s body… her clothes are so custome made.
“Go on, we’ll be waiting, just be back before midnight.” She said in her monotone voice. Voice is often low and monotone...not when having sex. Speaking of, she got’s triplets! And I thought Fluttershy’s twins were a lot.
“Alright, promise.” I say, looking at the coordinates in the notebook, heading outside then flying off. Dude said a crap ton of weirdness. Wonder how that’s gonna work out for me...meh, whatever this world has, Core is worse regardless.
It was a few hours until I arrived at the world. I landed in some kinda...arena? There was a blue colored stage in some kinda lumber mill...the heck? This is weird. I was still in my armor, so I should be safe in this, plus my keyblade body isn’t damaged by normal weapons. I was exiting the mill that had the stage in it when-
“Bonk!” Someone ran by, hitting me in the back of the head.
“Shit!” I yelled, patting my armored head. That still hurt. When I looked up it was a thin guy, wearing a hat, some kinda headphones, a red shirt and brown pants with long white socks and flat shoes. He was holding a dented baseball bat. “Did...did you just hit me in the head with a baseball bat?”
“How are you not dead?” He asked. “What even are you?”
“Name’s Zeke.”
“You Red like me or Blu?”
“Uh…” I looked at my armor. “Neither I guess.”
“Civilian?”
“I guess.”
“How you even here? This base is way out of the way from the nearest city.”
“I...flew here.”
“Oh, that makes sense.”
...He’s an idiot… Normal people...oh screw it. “So...what’s going on here, who are you?”
“I’m Scout. I’m a mercenary hired to deal with Blu, or Builders League United. Red stands for Rocket Entertainment Division. We basically get paid to blow each other up, then get respawned in our bases. Clothes, weapons and all.”
Wow...that tech would help the fight against Core greatly, no more losing lives in the realm of darkness bases. “Really. Good to know. So, are their others?”
“Oh yeah, Spy, he’s a dick, Sniper, Heavy, Pyro, Engi, Medic, Soldier, and Demo.” Scout listed off. “We each do different things, out names pretty much say it all actually. Blu has their own set of us, literally, they look exactly like us. I think they cloned us or something?”
“Huh, so...Can I help, I mean, what exactly needs to be done.”
“Well...Let’s head to Red base, medic and Engi might be able to do something about it.” I followed Scout as we entered a rather odd shack with a Red base sign over it. The seconded I entered a guy in a red soldier outfit, and a helmet that went over his eyes, charged me. “Woah, whoa! Soldier calm down!” Scout yelled, trying to yank the guy off me.
“Scout you dummy he’s a spy!” Soldier declared, shoving a shotgun at my helmet.
“Dude! If he was a spy he wouldn’t be able to walk in here!” Scout argued.
“Oh, right.” Soldier took the gun out of my face and let go of me. “My bad.”
“Jeesh, PTSD much?” I say, deactivating my armor. “Scout wanted me to talk to a Medic and Engi?”
“That would be us.” A german man in a doctors outfit, carrying some kinda...I wanna say minigun but for some reason medigun replaces it...well, fits. Next to him was a man in overalls, rubber gloves, yellow hard hat and wearing goggles. “What brings you here fine fellow?”
“Want to help. Something about a respawn?”
“Oh yeah, we can add ya, make out side ten men, some advantage I guess.” Engi said. “We just gotta dig up the machine. It’s under this floor here.” He said, making his point by tapping his foot on the ground.
“I can help with that.”
“How?”
I smiled, raising my hand as a barrage of Keyblade shot out of the ground, missing everyone in the room, and then then spun around in the room then flew out the entrance, taking out all the rubble, leaving the device unharmed. “Like that.”
“Sweet mother of Mary and Joseph!” Soldier yelled.
“How did you do that?!” Scout asked.
“Long story.” I say. “So...how do we do this?”
Medic took a scalpel and stuck it in my arm...only for it to bend on contact with my skin. “Oh bother. This will be a problem.”
“Gentlemen, I believe we are missing the big picture here.” A man in a red suit, and a red ski mask, spoke with a french accent. That’s Spy clearly...huh, even with a ski mask his facial features kinda look like Scout’s. “Do you mind?” He asked, holding a butterfly knife in one hand and a big ass revolver in the other.
“...Meh, go ahead.”
Spy proceeded to stab me with his knife, which broke on contact. He then shot me with the revolver. The force of the bullet knocked me back a bit. That hurt… “You see now? This man is indestructible, he needs this respawner as much as Heavy needs steroids.”
“I need no such drugs.” The large man spoke with a thick russian accent. Damn, no wonder they call him heavy.
“Exactly. This man might just win the war.”
“Then what do we do?” A man with an australian accent spoke. The rifle strapped to his back told me that was Sniper. “We make a living blasting each other up to kingdom come lads, we may win the war but we’ll be out of jobs.”
“I might be able to help with that.” I say, gaining everyone’s attention. “After this war is over, let me speak with your employer, I think a few words will settle that matter.”
They all looked amongst each other and shrugged. “Next round should start in three minutes, take a gun.” Spy said. I went over to what was available. I grabbed a shotgun, pistol, and a spare rifle Sniper had.
”Take the checkpoint!” A old, and mean sounding woman’s voice ordered over the speakers.
The gates opened up and we ran out. I took lead. When I spotted Blue team...they did look like clones… I shrugged that off, charging at a Blu Scout and opened fire. He was fast but Dad trained me to shoot a target going up to fifty miles in speed. So I hit him three times and he was dead. There was a rather odd message in the corner of my eyes.
Zeke [Shotgun] Scout
Wow...neat! “Ygah!” I yelled, a sniper shot got me. I pulled out the rifle and spotted him up on a rooftop. He saw me and started moving.
Zeke [Rifle>Headshot] Sniper
Yeah….this is fun! I moved on and saw the blu heavy in the distance...Hehehe. I grinned, summoning a barrage of Keyblades, each making that heavy a pincushion.
Zeke [Keyblade>Pincushion] Heavy
Huh...yup, calling that one the Pincushion!
After just plain screwing around for a while I trapped the whole Blu team behind a wall of Keyblades in their own base, letting Red take the checkpoint. After all that was done I kept them in there. I used the phone and Engi dialed their boss, a woman called the Director. She came in a normal car. She was old, and she had an assistant that looked kinda like a librarian, young though. Scout seems to fancy her from how I saw him stare at her.
The Director and I were in the kitchen of the Red team base, discussing employment. “So you want me to sell over the mercs to you? And what pray tell do I get in exchange?”
“First, let me ask you this, the camera’s all over the base, those aren’t just for security I imagine, nore just for you to keep watch over them all?”
“...No, they record everything and it’s edited then aired over the whole world. It’s the top tv show and every now and then I have the men in the lab make...special enemies, for the mercs to fight.”
“This must cost a fortune, am I right?”
“The show and respective merchandise I sell on the side in total earn over ninety billion dollars. Keeping the mercs in ammo and such costs seven billion yearly.”
“Barely enough, I take it those spare funds are used for private matters?”
“You assume right.”
“So, let me tell you this, what would you say if I told you I am not from this world?”
“I’d believe it. What I saw you do with those weapons on the cameras, that’s not human, well, normal human anyway.”
“Exactly. I am a member of a council of selected people each representing a world. Our member count as of now is well close to five thousand. You let me handle the mercs, you can still run them, air this show on all those worlds, the money you’d earn would be incalculable.”
That got her attention. She was thinking it over hard. “I agree, but certain terms have to be met first.”
“Name them.”
“First, you have to somehow settle the the war between Redmen and Blumen. Then you have to inform the man whose company I used to start this off, Saxton Hale. He will be a different challenge, but likely more manageable than those brothers.”
“How so?”
“All Hale cares about are fighting, fighting hippies, fighting animals, and more fighting. The brothers won’t stop the war as they both want to win, anything that means surrendering first they want nothing to do with it.”
“Huh. Well Hale will be something. Those brothers though...I might have an idea.”
“Oh? Pray tell?”
“Perhaps some trickery is needed. In the form of ‘mis mailed’ documents.”
“Oh. Fakes?”
“No, real. We both know they have deeds to their companies, which I imagine you handle?”
“I have copies, they have their originals.”
“Well what if we were to, oh say...print up the deed transfer papers. Have them ‘mis mailed’ to each other, and plant the idea to sell their brother’s company to an unknown third party, both think they’d win and fact is we would.”
The Director smiled. “I like it. And both are stupid enough to fall for it.”
“Well then, let’s get to work. You handle the brothers with this and I’ll handle Hale.”
“Deal.”
I stood in the office of Saxton Hale, he was cooking steak on his desk...neat. “So you want me to hand ownership of the company to you?” He asked, he was shirtless...for some reason, chest hair shaved to look like austrailia. His accent wasn’t as thick as Snipers, but still rather rich. “Well my policy is if you beat me in a fist fight you gain ownership of my company. You sure you want to take me on?”
“Yes, but after a few more steaks. What meat is this?” I ask, taking another bite.
“Hippo! Killed it myself, after I suplexed the little brat five times I decided to snap it’s neck with my feet!’
“You sir are one of a kind.”
“I like to think so.”
“Mind if I ask a personal question, hypothetical anyway.”
“Not sure what that means, but sure, go ahead.”
“What will you do if I do win, and be serious, you’ll be out of resources, job, what will the great Saxton Hale do if he loses it all in a fight?” A ask, eating more of the hippo steak.
“Huh. Well, I’ll just have to man it out, live off the land. Like a real man. Or a hobo...a real hobo of a man!”
“I could hire you.” I say.
“Really, what would I be doing?”
“WHat comes natural to you, fighting.”
“A job where I get payed to fight...huh…”
“There is one condition though.”
“And what would that be?”
“You have to fight with one of these.” I say, summoning Master Keeper.
“What is that? A giants toothpick?”
“Heh, no. It’s called a Keyblade. The things you will be fighting can only be killed by these weapons, otherwise they come back within a day or so.”
“Well I normally fight with my bare hands, like a man, but is that how they all look?”
“No, they all look different and choose their masters.”
“Huh. Well alright, want more steak before the fight or wanna get right to it?”
“One more. Man you gotta give me the recipe for what you seasoned this with.”
“Meh, it’s nothing special, just some rock salt I ground into powder myself with my bare hands, some garlic I ground into paste with my bare hands, and some fermented duck blood I import from france. Which I beat into the meat with my bare hands! Then I just put the salt powder and garlic paste on the meat before cooking.”
“Neat.” I say, taking another bite. Man, guy’s a good cook surprisingly. After a few more Rino steaks Hale lifted his grill/desk up and tossed it out the window so we had room to fight.
He hit first, sending me flying into the wall. I got back up and shook it off, and saw Hale was looking at his fist. “My hand’s bleeding, just from hitting you? Might even be some broken bones in their too! Ha, you take a hit better than I expected.”
“You give them as hard as I expected.” I reply, smiling. That’s the first hit that just bruised me and didn’t nearly kill me. Hehe, this is gonna be fun!
It was busy back in Daybreak. Zeke’s wives spread the word about his birthday being this day and the whole city, as expected, was getting ready for when Zeke returns.
His wives especially where preparing the home. The dining room was redone to be like a ballroom, though, more with Pinkie’s touches than formal. “I am so glad I get to be here for this!” Moondancer said, fixing the bow on one of the many, many, MANY, presents that were sent in from the whole city, and even some off world, for Zeke. Each were checked so they wouldn’t be anything dangerous.
“Well thank Pinkie for getting Kain to submit that law editing form.” Celestia said, using her magic to hang streamers.
“Well we are drinking buddies when he want’s to hit a bar after the meetings are done, but I am surprised Leon of all people started the vote to move it.” Pinkie replied, placing a pie on one of the tables.
“Well, we’re all here now, some of us unexpectedly, but all’s what makes this marriage work, friends, surprise additions, and we all are here for the same man.” Luna said, using her magic to make an ice sculpture of Zeke and them.
“So which of this do you think Zeke will like best?” Maud asked, placing rock candy on plates around all the tables.
“Personally, we all know his favorite part will be how we redecorated the bedroom~”
“True.” They all said simultaneously, making each of them chuckle.
“So how long till ya’ll think he’ll get back?” Applejack asks, placing carmel and candy apples next to Maud’s rock candy on the plates.
“I hope soon, I don’t want this food to go bad.” Rainbow said, licking her lips at all the foods around.
“Easy Rainbow, food isn’t gonna be touched until Zeke comes home.” Fluttershy said, ting up balloons on the chandeliers. She was thankful for not being pregnant at the time, made flying much easier.
“I can’t believe they made this a holiday.” Rarity said, knitting something, it’s still too early in her process to tell. “Then again, he and Ben both brought so many back from being heartless and Nobodies. Maybe Zeke can get Ben’s birthday so we can make that a holiday too?”
“I’ll ask next time Ben’s Twilight visits when Ben goes off somewhere.” Twilight said, checking things off of a checklist.
“Well, I just hope Zeke Gets here soon, have some relax time before the party starts officially.” Daring said, pouting punch and placing cups.
“You...are...the best...fight...I have had...in years!” Hale said, the two of us fought for five hours, Hale had his left arm broken, skull fractured, all ribs broke, and cuts and bruises up the wazoo.
I was in similar shape. Bruises everywhere, a black eye, right arm and hand broken, foot dislocated, and an imprint in bruise form of Hale’s fist on the side of my head...yeah it took up the whole side of my face. “You...too.”
I was the winner, after suplexing him off of his own building he was out cold for about ten minutes. He laughed when he woke up, but accepted defeat, and handed me the deed to Mann Co. “So...that job offer still stand?”
“Yeah...here.” I called whatever Keyblade wanted this crazy man and tossed it. Figures, Olympia. It was as big and long as Chaos Ripper though.
“Neat!” Hale said, picking it up. “So, how long til this new job kicks in?”
“First, I wanna find medic and hope that he can fix me up.”
“Zeke, Hale?” We both turned around, seeing the Director walking up to us. “So, how’d it go?”
“Meet your new boss, Zeke.” Hale said, pointing at me with Olympia.
“Great. Zeke, your plan for Redmen and BLumen worked perfectly. I let them each keep a million and immediately they both started new companies. They are trying to both bankrupt one another as we speak.”
“Well, better get home. I’ll have someone be here soon to integrate the world into the Unity, shouldn’t take more than two days, Hale, you’ll get your new job then, till then...rest.”
“Right-o!” Hale said, hulk style jumping off into the sunset.
“Two days off… Will I get more?” The Director said.
“Well you get a most four days off a week, or two depending on where you work, what you do, and if it’s full or part time.”
“Weekly days off? Oh I am telling the mercs, then heading to the nearest spa for the works.” She said, walking to a car and driving off.
“Guess I’ll head home then. Hope Medic can get his license back.” I say, opening a DTL and heading home.
I exited the DTL, using Discord to cast a quick Cure on me before heading to the dining room. It’s already dinner time. Damn, wonder what they made? Hope they didn’t do anything for my bir- I opened the door.
“SUPRISE!”
… D’oh!
“...What is wrong with me?” I grumble. I saw all that...decorations, cake, presents… I bolted and am now hiding in my office…
So what was that about?
Long story short, my birthday has never been a good event.
How so?
Well, since being born with red eyes my family treated my birthday as a day to, well, be worse. When I turned one mom and dad baptized me in a priest’s blood…
Oh shit!
When I turned five they gave me a lighter…
That’s not so bad.
To set fire to a thousand acres of forest on a california summer day.
Oh...
When I turned eight we went grave robbing, and after that we stole bodies from funeral homes and posed them nude in shop windows and parks...that one was kinda funny but still fucked up.
Yeah...
When I turned thirteen we hijacked an airplane...only to crash it into Liberty Island. Statue was fine, it’s just waist deep in the ocean now…
Oh damn.
When I turned sixteen and was driving they snuck me into a Nascar...my dad sabotaged the other drivers. Four died, nine went into commas, the rest are unable to drive after that...kept the car though.
Now that’s just mean.
When I turned eighteen they had me make C-4 bombs to blow up a chinese fireworks factory. Not gonna lie, was amazing when it all went off, but over five hundred workers went unemployed.
So, every year your family does something extra horrible. But they aren’t around right now.
Even though, according to that letter Josh sent Eclipse, they might come, and old habits die hard after all.
I don’t think they’ll try anything. For one, their’s more people with combat training here than on earth,
Yeah but still… God I just hope they don’t hate me for hiding like a coward...
Ōkami walked through the halls of Pevensey Castle. Since he returned from the world of Gundams with Seresutia, his other girlfriends have received keyblades from the Guardians and have started training. Ōkami was looking for Seresutia so they could go off world and meet with Zeke, “Where could she be?” he asked as he passed the training grounds. As he walked he watched his Guards train, but to his surprise in the midst of everyone who was training Seresutia was standing in the middle of the five Guardians, all of which had their Keyblades at the ready. The five thestrals charged Seresutia and tried to overwhelm her but she used their eagerness to attack against them. She spun and swept their feet from under them with her own keyblade. Ōkami walked into the training field earning many salutes from the training Keyblade wielders. As he gets closer to the six he starts to clap, “You five do remember that she was with Core for a while right?”
The five only rub their heads, “Go take a break.” Seresutia said. The Guardians nodded and walked away, “So what did I do that you had to come interrupt training?”
“Nothing. I just thought you would like to meet Zeke. You know the guy who has the X-blade. I am going to his world today and I would like for you to come with me.”
“Sounds fun. Time to see why Core don't like him. He never gave me an answer when I asked.”
“That...didn't go as expected.” Twilight said. Zeke had just run away to someplace after they yelled ‘surprise’. “Maybe we should have just left it alone?”
“No way!” Pinkie said, appearing in front of Twilight. “It's our husbands Birthday! We have to celebrate it!”
“He did ask us to leave it alone.” Luna adds. “Perhaps his birthday has been a bad experience? His family is...not very good people.”
“I still say we need to pull him out of that funk! Everyone should celebrate their Birthday, it’s just...wrong not to.”
“Well...how can we get him to celebrate when he doesn’t want to?” Daring asked. “We kinda have zero info on his family life from before.”
“I wonder…” Hearts Care thought. “I have an idea, but maybe one of the other survivors Zeke knows, like Eclipse, that Huxley fellow?”
“Ōkami.” Unum added.
“Don’t forget the Foretellers, Ben, and that Devin person that was there when Zeke became a human Keyblade. Been awhile since we heard from him...wonder how he is?” Twilight added.
“I’m sure he’s fine.” Run said. “But I’m with Pinkie, so...split up?
“Maybe. Let’s go find Zeke to try and get it out of him before doing anything too rash.” Moon Dancer said. “I’ll check his office, everyone else look around.”
They all split up and Moon Dancer rushed to Zeke’s office. She found it locked and knew he had to be in there. She pointed her Keyblade, Starseeker, at the lock and it opened. She saw her husband sitting in the corner, looking rather depressed. “Zeke?” She asked, walking over to him and then sitting next to him. “So...what was that all about?”
“Just...my birthday has never been a good thing. Every year back on earth people get hurt, or worse. Born with red eyes so they make those birthdays count, they become even worse than normal.” He said, shifting a bit. “Not something worth celebrating in my opinion.”
“That was back on earth, this is Equestria..Daybreak.” She kissed his cheek. “And we’re your family now. We wanna celebrate your birthday, everyone does.”
“I know...just can’t help think something’s gonna happen.”
“Come on, Daybreak Empire is the safest world in this Reflection, what could happen here?”
The whole building suddenly shook as alarms began to ring out. “Called it.” Zeke said, getting up and jumping out his Window, turning X into a glider to get a view of…”A giant robot...that’s...new…”
Ōkami and Seresutia both stared at the army of Keyblade wielders that was approaching them, “I think we fuck up bringing the Gundams.” Ōkami said through the coms.
“Yeah I think so.” Seresutia responded, “Should we show them our keyblades?”
“It can't hurt can it.” they both summoned their Keyblades. Ōkami’s Gundam held Two Become One and Seresutia’s held One Winged Angel.
Seconds passed, the army was getting nervous while Okami and Seresutia were feeling anxious. Then, suddenly, countless Keyblades floating all on their own surrounded every inch of their Gundams.
Ōkami watched the keyblades, “This is definitely different.” he said quietly, “Seresutia just let them do what they are doing.”
“Ya know.” A voice, familiar to Okami spoke. He looked, and saw Zeke standing on top of the head of Seresutia’s Gundam. “Most everyone in the universe knows better than to attack Daybreak Empire? You new or stupid?”
“Now Zeke that is no way to greet a friend.” Ōkami said through the speaker on his gundam.
Zeke was puzzled for a moment before the gears turned, then clicked. “Ōkami?”
“The one and only.” he responded.
Zeke sighed. “It’s alright men, stand down. It’s a friend of mine.” Zeke snapped his fingers, all the Keyblades disappearing at his will. “Get out of those things, no wonder you set the alarms off.” Zeke said, jumping the sum fifteen or twenty stories of Seresutia’s gundam on to the ground, making the dust rise and create an imprint of his shoes in the dirt...a rather deep one. He walked out of it. “You landing or what?” He called up.
Ōkami and Seresutia landed their Gundams in a park. The two large machines took a knee as their cockpits opened. Ōkami jumped down and was followed by Seresutia, “So Zeke this is your world?”
“Yeah, really something after...well, when I got here let’s just say it was rather...empty...So what brings you here and what’s up with the giant robots?”
“One I was hoping you could help me with organizing my Lunar Key-Guard and as for the Gundams. Well lets just say that is the only means of transportation that I have that protects us when we travel.”
“Sounds like you’ve been busy. So what needs to be done exactly?”
“Well at the moment there is five keyblade masters who call themselves the Guardians, and about another ten thousand or so thestrals that need to be trained, and on top of that I can’t restore the old castle properly with what I have on my world.”
“Let’s head to my office, we can discuss it further there.” Zeke said, leading the way. The second they entered a main road of the city Ōkami and Seresutia noticed all the decorations...and images of Zeke.
“What is with all these pictures of you?” Sersutia asked.
Zeke groaned heavily. “Wives found out today is my birthday and told the whole city. Since I’m a big deal the whole city was ready to celebrate, hell, even other worlds in our Unity are. You can imagine my dislike.”
“Yeah I can. Even when Core would give me run of his facility I wouldn't because I hated the attention.” she responded.
“My dislike comes from another source…”
Ōkami patted his shoulder, “You don’t have to talk about it if you don’t want to.”
“I just want today to be done with quickly.” Zeke muttered, leading the two into the castle and up to his office. He took a seat, as did Ōkami and Seresutia. “So, first order of business, what exactly is needed from Daybreak and how can you either repay and/or make even with trade?”
“Well we need people willing to train a race of ponies who were once proud warriors of Dawn, and a team of construction workers for the castle. As for how we can repay or trade. I have the collective forces of the Minutemen and Brotherhood of Steel from the Commonwealth. They can be added to your list of soldiers.”
“Daybreak also has full Brotherhood access, the NCR, New Vegas, the reformed remnants of Caesar's Legion, the Followers of The Apocalypse, The New Caninates, well, what’s left of them, and so forth. To be blunt Okami, manpower is not our issue, it’s resources honestly.”
“We have also made allies in the world that we got our Gundams from. One of my girlfriends is currently training some of them to use a keyblade.”
“Again I state, Resources are our issue. That’s the issue with running a universe wide government.”
“The world of Gundams is actually an entire universe of galaxies and so forth. There is plenty of planets that we could use for resources that they have no need for. I will be returning there in the near future to see the state of the war that is happening there, and if I can end it quickly.”
“That’s all and good but the main resource we need is synthesis items. They are needed to make new Keyblades, the Crystals hearts that keep towns and cities safe, and so on.” +
*“That I don’t know if I could help with. There is very little heartless activity on any worlds I have been to, and it seems like Core is ignoring me for the most part.”
“You’re not the only one. Fact is his presence has been quiet here too. Unversed can go through +the heart’s barrier but none have appeared for close to a month already. Citizens are relaxed by this but the government isn’t. Our teams in the realm of darkness have pulled up little on his activities there too. It’s as if he either isn’t caring anymore, or is, I dunno, on vacation or something.”
“He is messing with something called the Heart of Darkness. He is gathering certain people from reflections to try and make something with it.” Seresutia chimed in.
“So you knowing that means you worked with Core, right? And he just let you leave?”
“He punished me by making me watch as he killed a clone of me in front of Ōami. Once he did that I ran. I left the Realm of Darkness and went to the closest world. That is where I found Ōkami in a Gundam of sorts.”
“Huh.” Zeke began thinking. “The fact he hasn’t sent anything after you to kill you means he’s planning something more worth the effort. In the time you’ve been with him did anything of interest happen?”
“Only that from what I was told he treated me better than most of the others he had there.”
“Hmm...Pawn. He was using you as a disposable pawn. He could tell right off the bat you weren’t suited for his usual work so he used fear and threats to keep you in line. You running off and not being attacked means he cared less about you than one cares about dust.”
“That sounds about right, but what I want to know is how he gave me this.” Seresutia summoned One Winged Angel.
“Let me see that.” Zeke asked, holding out a hand.
Seresutia handed Zeke her Keyblade, “Is there something wrong with him?”
“We’ll see.” Zeke said as he took it. As soon as he grabbed it black electricity began trying to zap Zeke. “Yeah...there’s an issue.”
“What is wrong?”
“Wing here is a dawn Keyblade, yet there’s more darkness than there should be.” A different voice spoke from Zeke, spooking Ōkami and Seresutia.
“Zeke what the hell was that?” Ōkami asked.
“The X-blade.” Zeke replied nonchalantly. “Long story short, got possessed by the Keyblade graveyard, became a human Keyblade, and I can talk to Keyblades and they can talk through me. That voice was X.”
“Well then. I know that I can talk to One when I meditate but that is it. Sometimes they talk to me when I am doing something, but very rarely.”
“I can also store Keyblades in my heart, like those you find in the Keyblade Graveyards. Keeps them from rotting and going insane, it’s just till they find their wielders. Those that appeared around your robots, those were some of them. I can call for their help when needed.”
“That is pretty cool actually. I can call shadow wolves to help me fight.” Ōkami said.
“Well abilities aside, let’s see what’s up with Wing here.” Zeke said, summoning X and putting One Winged ANgel on the table. He stood and tapped One Wing Angel with X, and it became ethereal, an orb of light and pulsating darkness were at it’s hilt and Keychain. There was something attached to it’s darkness on both. “Found this out by accident. Show’s the heart of a Keyblade. So something it attached to it’s darkness. Core’s doing likely. Now...how do we remove it?”
“Please figure something out. I grew to enjoy having him around when I was alone. I figured out how to communicate with him not long after getting him from Core.” Seresutia pleaded.
“Any idea’s X?”
“Well, Reject Darkness should work.”
“Oh yeah.” Zeke said, stabbing the X-blade’s tip into the orb. “Reject Darkness.” There was a flash of light from the X-blade, traveling into One Winged Angel, and the thing attached to it’s dark half began spasming wildly. Both the one in the hilt and the one in the Keychain. After a bit two Neoshadows sprang out, quickly dissolving from the Heart of Daybreak killing their darkness. “Welp...that worked.” One Winged Angel turned normal, and Zeke gave it back to Seresutia.
“Thank you so much. I’m glad we came here.” Seresutia said.
“Meh, It’s no big deal.”
“For me it is. I want Angel to be at a hundred percent.”
“At full potential Wing there can split a person's heart in half. The darkness and Light halves freed, and with enough power, even a world’s heart.” X added.
“So that could be why Core gave him to me.”
“Likely, if he could twist you, you can make allies out of enemies for him at the drop of a hat. Any Keyblade can do that, but it’s risky, only someone with experience in darkness, of a pure hearted Keyblade master can do it safely.”
“So if he could twist her and make her fight you, she could split you and X into two of each other. Meaning a light X-blade and a dark X-blade.” Ōkami said.
“There is the problem in that, one is that Zeke’s heart is balanced, his darkness and light get along well, so they both would team up against him, and two being me and Zeke’s new heart. Second Zeke get’s split I vanish back to Kingdom Hearts, and to split Zeke’s heart, Core would have to somehow go through every Keyblade stored in it, that’s eighty Keyblade Graveyards worth. They won’t let something happen to Zeke that easily.”
“It was just an idea, but even so without you being in Zeke’s hands it would be easier for him to win.”
“Well with that out of the way we can work something out. I’ll need to speak to any and all world leaders from your reflection if that’s possible?”
“I am one of them. Celestia won’t be a problem. The others on the other hand I don’t know.” Ōkami responded
“What’s the issue?”
“Not a one likes me or Celestia at the moment.”
“...What did you do?”
“I don’t know is the problem. I have honestly spent more time in comas than interacting with the other nations. That is all Luna and Midnight.”
“Ah. Well I’ll talk with Celestia, just bring the ones you can to...Canterlot I guess. Alright?”
“Sounds good. How will I let you know that we are ready?”
“It won’t be much. Just...Tell One to send a message to X and he’ll tell me.”
“Ok. So anything else we can do while we are here? I know you have a lot of girls, but I have only met Unum so far.” Ōkami said.
“Later...I kinda...ran off when my wives surprised me with a...well, surprise party. They might be peeved so I wanna let them calm down some.” Zeke said as he opened up a DTL to Okami’s reflection.
“You do know that they might just be worried right?” Seresutia asked.
“Yeah but then they’ll force me to celebrate my birthday and...I just don’t like my birthday.”
“So come with us and see what we have going on in our reflection.” Ōkami suggested.
“Sound’s like a plan.” Zeke said, walking in.
Ōkami looked outside the window and opened two DTLs under the Gundams sending them back to the castle. They then followed Zeke through the portal.
They exited the DTL in front of the Canterlot Gardens. “Alright, I’ll talk with Sunbutt, you two get...whoever you can.” Zeke said as he walked through the gardens, looking for the castle entrance.
“So I’ll go get Luna you go get Iron Claw.” Seresutia said as she turned Angel into a black and red version of Aqua’s glider.
“Of course she gives me that ass hat of a bird.” Ōkami said as he made One into a glider.
Celestia was sitting on her throne listening to some nobles complain about the sudden increase of armed aliens in the Everfree, “I am sorry but Ōkami and my sister control that section of the forest. I cannot do anything to stop them from giving people a home there.”
“But Princess Celestia, it is obvious that Nightmare Mo-”
“LEAVE THIS ROOM AT ONCE!!” Celestia shouted causing the noble to run out the throne room and past Zeke.
“Found it.” Zeke said, walking in. “Well that was loud.” He spoke, gaining Celestia’s attention.
“Who are you, and why does this seem like one of Ōkami’s jokes?”
“Huh, never pegged him a prankster. But no, I’m from a different reflection, or, plainly put, a parallel universe.”
“So what do I owe the pleasure of you crossing the roads between to reach here?
“Okami want’s help building his thing, And this would not be the first reflection we add to our Unity, we offer technology, knowledge, training, and other good stuff.”
“So why talk to me? Ōkami tends to act without thinking so I would have assumed that he would have just added us to your Unity without asking any one.”
“Yeah...we prefer the ‘this is not a hostile takeover’ approach. Rules are there for a reason. We talk to any and all world leaders first, discuss trades and such, then we start work. Keyblades are a bonus everyone gets.”
“If you make it so that only the guard and other military forces have them then I don’t mind the Keyblades. I don’t need civilians having weapons that hold so much power.”
“That power varies.” X spoke to Celestia, startling the mare.
“I am not even going to ask.” she said clearly confused.
“Long story.”
“What he said.” Zeke said, talking again. “But Keyblades can only harm those with bad intentions, save for Keyblades of Darkness, but only evil beings receive them, or those with light still in their hearts and strong enough wills to push its influence back. Basically it’s a purpose based weapon, sentient too.”
“If you are certain about that then I have no reason to argue.”
“I am. Plus, guards take time, threats happen in seconds. As a ruler you know every second something bad happens...means subjects hurt or...worse.”
“Yes I do, and it is something I work to keep from happening all the time.”
“You are just one pony, goddess of the sun or not, you are still one pony. What I strive for is having the people able to protect themselves from what can pop up unexpectedly.”
“A noble cause.” a gruff voice said behind Zeke as an older grey and black Gryphon walked into the throne room.
“Here is King Iron Claw.” Ōkami said as he walked in behind the Gryphon.
“Kay, that’s two rulers. Anyone else coming?” Zeke asked.
“Sorry we are late.” Luna called as she ran into the room followed by a panting Seresutia, “Oh, hi Zeke.”
“Oh, right...forgot we met already.” Zeke admits. “That everyone then?”
“That is everyone that we wouldn’t have to try and tie up and bring here.” Ōkami responded.
“Alright then, so to recap so far, knowledge, Technology, Keyblades for all, everyone learns to keep themselves safe when shit hits the fan. Any questions?”
“Nope.”
“All good here.”
“Well that is the best we could hope for. Right Zeke?” Ōkami asked.
“Yes. Now to seal the Deal, those without Keyblades, raise your hands...and claws...and hooves…”
Celestia and Iron Claw raised their claw and hoof respectfully.
Zeke raised a hand. “Alright, all of you, pick your wielder.” Zeke said as Two Keyblades appeared and then floated around him, they each floated over to who they picked, one to Celestia, and one to Iron Claw. Iron Claw grabbed his, Gull Wing, and Celestia took hers in her magic. Oathkeeper. “Welp, there’s that. I’ll go get the paperwork.” Zeke said, opening a DTL, walking in, then ten seconds later walked out with a stack of papers. “The worst part.”
Ōkami looked at Celestia’s keyblade and face palmed, “So that is where you are. Luna has Oblivion.”
“Sounds about right.” Zeke said, handing everyone their own stack of paperwork. “Oauth and Oblivion usually choose siblings if they don’t both choose the same wielder. Twin Keyblades, what can you do?”
Everyone groaned when they got their paperwork, “I thought I got away from this stuff when I left from here and went to Ponyville.” Luna complained.
“Government, paperwork is how it all stays together...and yes I hate it too. I have to go over every Scouter report when a new world is found by a Scout.”
“I don’t think anyone but for Twilight Sparkle likes paperwork.” Celestia said.
“No matter the Reflection that’s true.” Zeke said with a chuckle.
“I don’t doubt it.” Luna said with a slight giggle, “I have met the mare twice and both times she only wanted to be learning something or doing paperwork.”
“Surprised about something though… What’s with the giant Liberty prime in the distance? ...and why is it dancing?”
“Pinkie and Discord………….” was all Luna said.
“Cool…” Zeke said, summoning a Keyblade that looked like Discord and pointing it at the dancing robot. “Cupcake rain.” He said as the whole of Equestria began raining Cupcakes. “...Not that big…”
“CUPCAKES!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!”
“I’m scared to go home.” Ōkami said.
“Meh, have some.” Zeke pointed Discord at the floor as an Ōkami made of Cake appeared in front of him. “...Didn’t see that coming.”
Ōkami looked at Luna to see her mouth watering, “Zeke I hate you just a little now.”
“...Meh.” Zeke replied, his Discord Keyblade making Cotton Candy clouds rain chocolate milk, pastries of all kinds appearing everywhere, and Ōkami was suddenly wearing lederhosen. “Okay that last one was really unexpected.”
“Fix it.”
“Fine. change his clothes back Discord.” Ōkami was covered in light before it vanished and his normal clothing was returned. “Gotta let a spirit of chaos go nuts every now and then to… Oh shit I’m an idiot…”
“Why are you an idiot?”
Zeke picked up a cupcake off the ground, and pointed Discord at it. “Blazing Gem.” As he said that, the cupcake changed into a Blazing gem. “Discord is the answer to Daybreak’s resource issue.”
“It seems so.” Seresutia said as she was holding Luna away from the cupcake Ōkami.
“Seems Celestia is enjoying the buffet.” Zeke said as they looked at her, the mare devouring every pastry in sight.
“She has always enjoyed pastries……..” Ōkami said.
“So...that aside, mind if I ask you two a personal question?”
“Sure. Go ahead.”
“You...how ever many girls you’re with, got kids or trying...or able?”
“I think Luna has thrown caution to the wind in that aspect. She is horny as all hell. Me, Runa, Midnight, and Seresutia on the other hand are trying to wait till we are married.” Ōkami responded.
“Alright then, so as for parts to rebuild your place we have a surplus of gummi blocks. They can make...anything really.”
“Alright. So when would I be expecting for the gummi blocks to be here?”
“As soon as that paperwork is finished and I hand it in to the council which should be in two days.”
“Sounds good.”
“I can also send soldiers to train the ecxess tranies you got.”
“Have them meet at the castle and we can distribute them from there.”
“Alright.” Zeke said, stretching a bit. “Once paperwork is done we can get started. So, been to any interesting worlds?”
“Not really. The only one I would consider interesting is the Gundam world but other than that nothing else.” Ōkami responded.
“I was just at a Team Fortress two world before this all happened. Had fun, made some deals, fist fought Saxton Hale, good times.”
“That sounds fun.”
“It was. So...wanna spar? Cause I got time.”
“Sure. I could use someone new to spar with. Just a question though. Would it just be Keyblades and no magic, or all of our abilities?”
“Just Keyblades, my abilities are...still not sure exactly what I can do fully, but what I can do so far seems unfair for a lot of people. I’ll even use a different Keyblade other than X.”
“That is your choice. I have a feeling that I won’t hit anyway. All those keyblades in you will probably stop my attacks.”
“One Keyblade each, all my siblings can sit back this round.” Zeke said, giving a bow.
“Alright.” Ōkami smiled, “So where would be safe for this?”
“I have an idea.” Zeke said, opening a DTL he and Okami walked though. The two exited in a desert of sorts. “Guessed right. This is a world without life, but breathable air on my reflection too. Guess everyone either left or died.” Zeke said, walking a distance from Ōkami and summoning Master Keeper.
“So we going to do this in any form of traditional combat or just fight till the other yields?” Ōkami asked as he summoned Two Become One.
“Whichever.” Zeke said, taking a stance Okami recognized. It was a stance of a well trained swordsmen.
Ōkami took a stance similar to Riku, “Your move.”
“Not my first rodeo. You first.”
Ōkami smirked as he slowly moved his way towards Zeke. He watched Zeke’s arms for any sign of him preparing to attack.
Zeke began moving back slightly while walking sideways, He could tell Ōkami was watching for him to attack first. Crap, we’ll both be walking in circles without one of us making the leap. Zeke thought, hoping for Okami to make the first move.
All I have to do is get him near a pile of loose sand. Ōkami thought. As soon as he finished that thought his opening appeared. About a foot to Zeke’s left was a small pile of loose sand. Ōkami ran forward but not directly at Zeke.
Zeke ducked, then noticed Okami’s direction. Sand? Is he gonna play dirty? He thought, quickly activating his armor and jumping back a distance. “Chains!” Zeke shouted, chains of light rushing from Master Keeper’s tip and towards Okami.
Shit! Ōkami thought as the chains rushed towards him. Moving quickly Ōkami threw Two Become One in a strike raid at the sand. The wind from the keyblade flying over caused the sand to make a form of cover. Blocking Zeke’s view of Ōkami.
So he is. Heh. Zeke smirked. “Armor, activate thermal visor.” His armor did as told, Zeke now spotting Ōkami though the sand. He’s going for the listening approach then.
Ōkami stood amidst the sand as he tied a piece of cloth around his eyes If he has those chains I will need to be listening for his movements. I can’t watch him and deal with them at the same time.
Reacting quickly to Zeke’s outburst, Ōkami raised Two Become One to block the reflect raid.
While Okami was blocking the attack, Zeke ran up, and managed to tackle Ōkami. THe two spared in the sand for a time before Zeke grabbed Two Become One and jumped back. He quickly summoned Master Keeper and Pointed it at the hand holding Ōkami’s keyblade. “Chains.” He said, those chains of light wrapping around his arm and Two Become One, keeping it tied to his hand.
Ōkami chuckled, “You know now you have two keyblades.” he flexed his right hand and Lights’s Burdon appeared, “Thankfully I don’t just have one.”
“Nice.” Zeke said, coming in for a charge. He cross slashed Ōkami, and he blocked them both. “Where did you learn to swordfight?”
“A little back on Earth. Then some more when I arrived in Equestria about a thousand or so years ago my reflection time.” Ōkami responded as he spun and tried to slash Zeke only to be blocked.
“My family taught me. We had to know how to fight better than the rest to stay alive.” Zeke said, managing to kick Ōkami back some distance. “Lucky you, without Discord I can’t use magic...but I can still use Shotlocks.” Zeke said as his body became covered in fire.
“Shiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiit.” was all Ōkami said before he started to run.
Zeke fired fireballs from both keyblades, each targeting Okami. He was fast, so half missed him, but when it was done he was still standing. “What? You can’t do that yet?”
“No I can’t but I can do this.” Two Become One started to fight Zeke’s chains as Ōkami’s outfit became white. Light’s Burdon began to float next to Ōkami as he himself left the ground, “Used this on Core last time I saw him. Managed to scratch him.” Ōkami closed his eyes as he focused on Two Become One and the chains of light started to crack.
“Cool.” Zeke said, looking at the now empty hand where Two Become One was. “Don’t got any Drive forms, but I did learn this from one of my top fighters.” Zeke pointed his Keyblade to the sky, a single chain of light shot out from it. “Armageddon!” Zeke yelled, bringing the Keyblade and chain down...along with a MASSIVe meteor.
“Welp. I am done for.”
The attack hit. Okami was sent flying while Zeke used his Keyblade as an anchor to stay put. When the dust and smoke settles, he spotted Okami some distance across from him, still in final form, still standing, and damaged pretty well. “Wow. Heh, Eclipse was out for like a week when that move was used on him. Not bad.” Zeke said, disbanding his armor.
“So how about we call this a victory for you. The girls will kill me if I end up in another coma.”
“I actually wanna feel how hard you can hit first. Since becoming a human Keyblade my skin is Keyblade tough. Go on, I’m wide open.” Zeke said, dropping Master Keeper and holding his arms out.
Ōkami tore through the air with Two Become One and Light’s Burdon acting as wings. Once he got close Ōkami brought both his arms down in an x shape. The two keyblades followed suit and hit Zeke in the chest. Zeke didn’t move...but his clothes were now torn...and a deep x was gashed into his chest as he fell backwards, “I was not expecting that.”
Heheh. A glutton for pain as ever.” A voice that wasn’t Zeke, or X spoke. Okami also noticed Zeke’s eyes...they looked like Core’s, from what Seresutia told him.
“Who the hell are you?” Ōkami asked holding his keyblades towards Zeke
Zeke’s body rose up, as if pulled by strings. ”Just what that ant Core wishes to be. A demon that hell itself fears, and only a single being dares to fight.”
“So how did a demon manage to infest the one person who wishes for all this crap to be over with little bloodshed.”
”My blood has been in every Ventral since their second generation. I exist strongly in them all, but until now, never has a connection to me been so strong as with Zeke here. My blood was taken from him some time ago, but not even that can break out link.”
“So you are the one who cursed his family to hell. Great.”
”Oh, on the contrary, I merely whisper the act to kill, their thirst for blood, and I get some fun when they first kill, then infamous Ventral Killing Mood. That’s always me, but they can’t handle it so it breaks after a time and they get their body back. Though, killing is my business. I’m Psychopath, the Fact of Murder, talking to you though this host. One of many I mind you.”
“So you are an ass who pretty much made the biggest crime family on Earth, but you still won't actually give your power to the one guy who wants it.”
”Core may beg and plead but he can’t handle my energy. If I was to make him a host his body would burn out within days. Useless to me.”
“But yet he is still trying to take it. I’m sure you could make it impossible for him to gain your power so why have you not done it if he can’t handle it?”
”I’m the fact of murder, you think I care about what he or anyone does?” The voice now sounded like thousands talking in unison. ”Which reminds us, it’s been four minutes and you’re still breathing. Let’s correct that shall we?”
Before Ōkami could react the demon controlling Zeke grabbed him by his throat, “I won’t die so easily.” he said defiantly through gritted teeth.
”That’s funny, that’s what everyone who fights me says.”
“Awh, you forget about me?” Psychopath and Ōkami looked back, seeing someone who looked like a brown haired, brown eyed Zeke, wearing a brown trench coat standing behind him.
Ōkami took advantage of the Psychopath being distracted and went into anti form. He slipped from his grasp and moved away quickly.
”Cript, didn’t think you’d come.”
“You know I’m watching these people, especially my own reflection.”
”Yes, but you and I both know this will only continue until you let fate continue.”
“He and I are all that’s left, I was too late for the others, not for this one.” The man, Cript, rushed at Psychopath, stabbing some kinda sword of light though it. “Next time, leave willingly.” Zeke was now covered in Crystal, like an insect in amber.
Ōkami let anti form fade as he watched the scene before him, “What just happened?”
Cript put the sword away and walked over to Ōkami. “Hey, you haven’t met me yet. Name’s Cript, I’m the admin of all the realms.”
“Name is Ōkami. What was that sword and what did it do to Zeke?”
“That, was a humanity blade, expels all evil from a person who is possessed by it, kills those who thrive in it. It’s kicking Psycho out of Zeke there but...it will be back.”
“So how many of the other survivors have you met?”
“Ben, Zeke, The Foretellers, and...Eclipse. Also you. Ben, Eclipse, and the Foretellers all agreed to be in my family to gain power stronger to beat Core and other bad stuff that’s starting to leak into this multiverse.”
“So you adopted them?”
“It’s a bit more than that. I’m...cursed, stuff from my parents. Basically I don’t just adopt them, they become biologically my child, and one of my wives.”
“And how many wives do you have?”
“...I lost count after fifteen million. Don’t ask, first wife has a harem fetish and well, when you’re above gods, I just let her be her.”
“Ok so……..”
“Any other questions?”
“Could I join your family?”
“For what reason and/or just plain why?”
“I am tired of always having to be saved when I am trying to protect those who cannot defend themselves. I have been put in the hospital a couple of times in just over a month or two because I was not strong enough to keep anyone safe.”
“Good answer. Welcome aboard!” Cript said, holding out a hand.
Ōkami grabbed his and and shook it. He suddenly felt a pain coming from his head, back, and feet.
“Oh...wow…” Cript said, tapping a device on his arm.
“Why does this hurt so much?!” Ōkami almost screamed from the pain.
“Cause your new biology. From your mom’s side. You’re growing horns...and wings...and new feet.”
Ōkami clenched his teeth, “Who is my new mom?” the pain lessened some as the horns and feet stopped growing.
“Looking.” Cript replied. “And...found her. Her name is Victoria, she’s a demon, type...Huh…”
“What?”
“She’s a...she’s a demon of...she’s a succubus.”
“So I’m a Cambion?”
“Yes. Exactly that. Expect all the mares to...well, try and fuck you. You’ll have to learn to filter that power.”
“They already do. I don’t know why. I think My Luna talked them into it.”
“Right, now take that and square it by five.”
“Rip my pelvis.”
“Actually your sex drive is, well...unlimited. It’s more rip their pelvises.”
“Don’t. Tell. Luna.”
“I won’t, but the pattern is the mom comes for a visit so if she does expect her to tell.”
Ōkami groaned, “I hope Luna is not home when she comes. The other girls I am not worried about.”
“Yeah...just...don’t be surprised to have sudden urges...and everyone around you, mare or stallion, to wanna fuck.” With that, Cript vanished into thin air.
Ōkami looked at the crystal that is Zeke, “I should probably get you back to at least my Equestria.” he walked over and picked up on the crystal, and opened a DTL to Pevensey Castle.
The second he walked out, he got tackled by mares he didn't’ even know...and several stallions. The looks in their eyes made Ōkami shiver.
“Ōkami is that yo-” Runa stopped as soon as she saw the pile of ponies on top Ōkami, “I will count to five and you should all be off of him. One.” quickly the ponies started to get off of Ōkami, “Two.” the room was empty of all ponies at that moment, “Better.”
“Thank you Runa.” Ōkami said as he stood up.
At that moment the crystal around Zeke began to break, and shattered into powder as Zeke fell out, fully healed. “Owch...you hit harder than I expected.” Zeke said, standing up, then freezing when he saw Okami. “The hell happened to you?”
“Yeah. I notice. I also met Cript when the Psychopath came out after I hit you.”
“Wait, that fucker was still in me...great...least I’m not blind this time. So...you accepted Cript’s offer...you know what your mother is?”
“Yeah. My mom is a Succubus now……..”
Zeke stared at Okami before he fell on the floor laughing. “Oh! Oh that’s rich!”
“Well it is true, but the plus side is that I don’t have to worry about my pelvis being destroyed.”
“I have twenty wives and I didn’t worry about that before I became what I am...actually that was after...Meh. I still take my girls head on without fear wuss.” Zeke said, jumping back to his feet.
“Extremely horny Luna is scary. I don’t know what her problem is. She keeps saying something about a mare named Rune that Pinkie told her she needed to meet and ask for a copy of her book.”
Zeke rolled his eyes and pulled out a photo of all his wives. Okami looked and his jaw dropped. “Rune is the horniest, then Pinkie, Luna, Celestia, Hearts Care, Moon Dancer, etc, and on average it’s all of them on me, all night, and I still get up for work in the morning!”
“I can’t do that. I have two mares and two human woman. The only one who has any form of sex drive at the moment is Luna. I actually couldn’t walk after our first go, but does your Rune have a book of sorts?”
“Yeah, and she’s had us do three fourths of it. Technically I’m also a mom.”
“My Luna is never going to your world and Rune is not to come here. I will meet her but not here. Not when she can give Luna that book.”
“Yeah...childbirth sucks.”
“I won’t even ask.”
“So...you’re a succubus now...that explains why your, I’m assuming, wife is drooling at you?”
“Not married yet. I want to get things sorted before I even try to have a wedding, and yes that is why she is drooling. She is also the BoS Elder and Minutemen General from her Commonwealth.”
“No idea what that is.” Zeke replied. “Welp, good luck now being in a fan service anime, I’m gonna go home and hopefully make up with the wives.” Zeke said, opening a DTL and walking in.
“Fuck you to. Hope Rune destroys you somehow.” Ōkami joked as Zeke left. Only to receive a middle finger before the DTL closed.
Zeke exited his DTL and was in the dining room, his family still there. “Oh...I owe you all an apology...don’t I?”
“That would be a start.” Celestia started. “Moon Dancer told us what you told her. I suppose we should have expected a negative reaction from the get go, but please, at least let us Celebrate your birthday Zeke, just us.” Celestia asked, walking up and grabbing Zeke’s hand.
Zeke sighed. “Alright. Just us then.”
“That’s all we ask.” Twilight added. “Let’s start this party!”
WIth that, the large, but loving family celebrated while the rest of Daybreak did so silently. When all was said and Done Zeke was left with quite the mountain of presents to go though. “This is...a thing.” He said, grabbing the first box. Inside was a smaller box with a note...from Core.
You have fifteen years to prepare yourself Zeke, spend it wisely, and hope it’s in happiness.
Was all the note said.
Zeke opened the box and inside was Core’s mask, and a photo of his castle. What angle is he doing now...and fifteen years...plenty of time to prep for war, but against him...still not enough…
Ōkami looked at Runa as she slowly started to approach him, “Runa please control yourself.” She did not answer. All she did was lick her lips before she jumped on him.
“Are you sure you want to do this?” Moon Dancer asked me. It’s been a week since my birthday, and that note from Core, so I need to gain strength. I have a firm grasp on the light...but wielding X means balance, so I have to embrace darkness as well, so today I’m heading out to the Border worlds, the ones on the furthest edge of darkness.
“To masker X, I need to know both light and darkness...I’m not sure how long I’ll be away, but I promise I’ll be back.” I said, giving her a kiss. I looked behind her, seeing the others. “I promise.” I inhaled, summoning several Neoshadows around me. “Take me to a world of darkness.” I ordered, they wrapped around me and dragged me into darkness. I saw my family look scared as this happened...I promise.
“Gah!” I jumped, waking up from that experience. “Man, that was fun.” I mutter. I looked around me and everything looked...nice? “The hell? I asked for a world of darkness, this looks like fine, grasslands as far as the ey-...okay that’s a BIG wall. Passed the large fields of grass. “Where the heck am I?” I sat up and began walking around, though, I kept leaning towards the wall. It’s stupidly high...means they want to keep something out, badly.
I found what looked like a town, only it was all...broken. Looked like a bomb went off, but the way the buildings were built looks like tech here...I don’t think they even have light bulbs. Or basic electricity. “Wonder what happened here?”
Whatever happened here, you have to use darkness to fight it...or aid it.
Yeah...might need a different sibling to work with...think I know just the one. I called some Heartless and ordered them to fetch me a weapon. After a bit of time, a dark portal opened up, and a Kingdom Key D emerged from the darkness. The second I grabbed it I felt...darkness. Whispers… Damn, how does Micky use this thing?
THUD.
The fuck?
THUD!
Okay...not alone. I move quickly, running down the, now that I’m looking, bloodsoaked roads. Long since dried blood stains the remaining buildings and road. Damn, this thing is gonna die. I make a sharp turn, then stop...naked, giants...all with the ugliest faces I have ever seen. They all turned and looked at me, then started walking towards me.
“Alright...time to dive into darkness.” I raised the Kingdom Key D up into the air...and tapped into the dark half of my heart...and I Love it. I slashed at the air, a massive wave of darkness struck the giants, and what was touched by the darkness, caught fire. Black flames ate away at their hits, turning them to ash in minutes. One of the bigger ones that was hit became ash in three minutes. ”Not bad…”
I grinned, jumping several stories and sending more dark slashes at every giant I could see. Everything was on fire now. Black flames...such power…and it’s just one move…
Careful Zeke.
Huh? I shook my head. “Right, right. Damn, no wonder people give into darkness so easily.”
“It’s tempting.”
I turned around, and Cript was standing there. “Long time no see, gonna make another offer, because the answer is still not yet.”
“Then can I offer you some information instead?” He asked.
“Sure.”
“You and I...are reflections.”
“Figured. We look too much alike for it to be coincidence.”
“Yeah, but all my reflections have shared the same fate...you and I are all that’s left.”
“Wait, seriously?” He nodded, and I looked down in shock. “How?”
“Psychopath. We are...their perfect host, we fall, and we become either an Insanity, an imperfect Psychopath, or, a Psychopath. I became one...and broke free. I am going to show you a move that, if you are like me, can help you overcome great evils.”
“Well, sounds like cheating, but alright, shoot.”
“My darkest ability, Consume. My body absorbs the target’s body, soul, everything they were I take and leave nothing left…. I was forced to learn this move, but I can teach you a safer...tamer version of it, one that should work with your unique heart.”
“Okay, what is it?”
“Consume Darkness. Unlike Reject darkness where light is used to equalize or force out darkness in someone’s heart, this move will steal away the target’s darkness, by taking it into your own...I’m hoping with your balanced heart you can handle it.”
“Well, I’m you right? So...one way to find out.”
“Sure...Just, don’t do anything stupid, it’s risky to take in more darkness than your heart can stabilize at once.” Cript placed his hand on my forehead, and I just...knew what to do. Neat. I grinned. “Alright, now only use it as a last resort, but you can test it, just, choose wisely.” With that, Cript vanished, and I held up and looked at Kingdom Key D.
Zeke, I know what you’re thinking, and don’t even try it.
X, this power could end, if not weaken Core enough to even the playing field.
Even so, can your heart handle that much darkness? He made himself into a demon of darkness using pure darkness.
...Maybe this can redeem my family of our sins then.
I suddenly felt...like a wave of hollowness shook my very being. “The hell?!”
That was void, been a long time, but I recognize it.
“John...what’s that idiot gotten himself into now?” I groan, opening a DTl and walking into it. John I swear if you blew up your world again…
“So you finally letting fate work?”
“Yeah...I’ve meddled enough in keeping my only reflections fate from moving forwards.”
“I know that was tough, but that’s what Admin’s have to do.”
“Yeah...still hate it.”
“That aside, how goes your project?”
“Well, everything is getting settled, linking well with what’s already there too.”
“Good, you still need to make some originality though.”
“I’ll get to that. Not like I don’t have the time.”
“True...Still, when you're sick of it, just let me know.”
“Heh, I’ll see you rest in peace before I do.”
“I doubt that highly.”
“Whatever you say, I’ve broken harder odds.”
“Heh, made you too good.”
“Meh, I did alright for someone who wasn’t made to be the hero.”
I walked out of the DTL and found myself in a forest. Damn, must be near where John is. This looks like the Everfr-
BOOM
And there’s my target. I thought, heading towards the noise when. Bang. I grabbed my arm. The bullet was normal, so it ricocheted off my arm, but still stung. “Well well, long time no see little bro.” I looked behind me, seeing my eldest brother… Dillen. He was dressed in a yellow hoodie, black pants, and shoes. He dyed his hair silver. Smart ass.
“Guh. And here I thought I was having a good day.” I groan, rubbing the spot still. “Still using .308’s?”
“Yeah. Easy to find, easy to make, and in a skilled marksman's hands, the gun that shoots it will always hit its target.” Dillen said, showing off his favorite gun, a carbon fiber .308 sniper rifle with a scope he ripped off an anti-tank rifle back in India when their government went after him. Forgot what he was doing there in the first place.
“Yeah, what’s your kill count on that? Over a hundred?”
“After Core picked me up, seven thousand, nine-hundred and forty-nine. And I’ll make it an even seven thousand, nine-hundred and fifty once I crack that skull of yours wide open.” Dillen said, darkness coating his gun.
“Heh. Guess what’s new?” I say, clicking the buttons on my legs and taking out my handguns.
“Oh, someone's gonna start up their killing mood?”
I chuckled. “Heh, look closer,” I said, tapping one of my guns near my eye.
Dillen was confused at first...then his eye’s widened. “Your eyes...how?!”
“Accident, surprisingly I owe Core some thanks for taking my Killing Mood away and the reason for it.”
“Yes, the Psychopath blood in us. Sad, such an amazing gift wasted on you, the only one in the family unwilling to kill.”
“Well here’s the thing…” I say, summoning Keyblades all around Dillen. “I think we can both agree it’s time for that to change.”
Dillen looked around at the Keyblades, then grinned as he looked back at me. “For once, we’re on the same page.”
I summoned Keyblades, they came charging out of the ground and sending Dillen up into the air. I jumped on one flying with the crowd and rode it like Vanitas in Birth By Sleep. Damn, why haven’t I done this before? Dillen saw this and did the same, but I had the advantage, our speeds and the trees around us made it hard for him to get a proper aim on me.
I fired off some rounds, Dillen using his new darkness abilities to form a shield before they hit. We clashed, using Master Keeper I locked it with his rifle. “Come on baby bro, pull out that big ol important X-blade. Show me what it can do.”
“Heh, sorry, I don’t like using X on garbage.”
“Face it, you don’t even know how to use it. You only got the X-blade cause that God fellow knew you had what it took to wield it, and remade its body and gave it to you. It didn’t choose you, you are just as pathetic as before, playing hero to forget that you belong to our family.”
I stared Dillen in the eyes and laughed. “Since when did I ever call myself a hero?” I summoned X in my other hand, and let loose. One swing sent Dillen flying, breaking his rifle in the process. I disbanded Master Keeper and summoned Discord. I stood over him, pointing Discord at Dillen’s back. “I just accept the consequences of my actions, good or bad. Thundraga. Make it hurt Discord.” Dillen was hit with the spell, his body burning and cooking from the amount of Electricity I had Discord put into it. When it was over, Dillen was a fried corpse. I heard a slow clapping. Turning around, I saw my grandpa. “Been watching?”
“Yeah, and I gotta say, for once I’m proud of you boy.” Grandpa said, walking out from the trees. He wore his usual attire, a brown jacket with overalls underneath, large steel toe boots on his feet, and an anti-tank rifle in his hands. “You can kill a person.”
“Now, you see, that’s where you’re wrong.”
“What?”
“You, Dillen, and everyone who sided with Core and stayed with him. You lost the right to be called humans. You’re monsters. Men don’t kill men, monsters kill men, and men kill monsters. Chains!” I shot chains of light out of X, they quickly wrapped around grandpa.
He grinned. “What’s the matter, boy? Can’t take me on properly?!”
“In a fair fight, no, you always cheat. I have something far worse than death in mind.” I listed Discord up. “Open portal. Void.”
“WHAT?!?!” Grandpa yelled as a hole opened up behind him. Looking at it just felt wrong.
I picked up Dillen’s corpse by the leg and was dragging him over to grandpa. “You always said the best do-gooder is a dead do gooder….Well, in my opinion, a good monster Is a dead monster. Heh, but eternity floating in the void...it’s just cruel enough for you grandfather.” I used all my strength and threw Dillen’s body at Grandpa, knocking him backward and into Void. It swallowed him and once he was in it, the portal closed.
I shook my head. That was creative...but out of character for me. Where did that idea come from? I jumped at hearing an explosion go off nearby. “Eh, no time to think. Gotta find John.” I said to myself, running towards the explotion.
Ben and Joy ran towards the increasing or ending fight, the two so focused on trying to figure out how to stop this they didn't notice grey sparks crackling around them. “I'm pretty sure we're over our heads on this one.” Joy says worriedly.
“Like all the other time's right?” Ben jokes lightly, knowing their fucked sideways if they actually got caught in the crossfire.
As the two continued onwards, a light appeared behind them. Turning around, they saw Zeke walking out of a DTL, holding the Kingdom Key D. “Sup, long time no see.” Zeke said as he approached the two.
“Sup Zeke, how you doing?” Ben asks, holding Frozen Pride and Reunion.
“Hopefully not as weirded out as us though.” Joy says, Lindworm surrounding him at the ready.
“Was just practicing with darkness when felt that spike. Cript gave me a...unique ability, a sort of gift since we’re apparently reflections.”
“Did I mention I met another reflection of yours that got your wish of ‘What would happen if I could get the hell out of my family’?” Ben asks him.
“Really? Huh. Well, big universe I guess.”
“Pretty much.” Joy shrugged.
“So, see anything?”
“Besides meeting the people of this Equestria, fucked up by the way, seeing Core and apparently John fighting, and apparently my parents murderer about to make a child from my blood and most likely hers…” Ben explains offhandedly
“It's...weird.” Joy sighs out.
“...What would pregnancy via blood be called?” Zeke questioned aloud, making Ben and Joy fall over anime style.
“Jesus fucking Christ Zeke.” Ben sighs out.
“Listen, we're going to have to find her within 5 years anyways.” Joy says. “She’s apparently going to die then.”
“...Okay...Good luck with that, till then, Let’s go find Core and John.” Zeke said, walking ahead.
Next to them, another portal opened, and out walked the Foretellers.
Kira smile, “Oh, hey guys! Looks like we aren't the only ones here.”
“You smell like ponies and vampires…” Joy starts.
“Alushy?” Ben asks the Foretellers, remembering he saw something in his assistant about them. “And uh...Kira lost...should I even ask?”
“It’s a long story.” Kira said sheepishly.
“So I’m guessing we’re headed to the same place?” Jenny guessed.
“Seems so, also Lan, you finally make that connection ya thick headed idjit?” Zeke asked, tapping the tip of Kingdom Key D against his head to emphasize the question.
Lan blushed. “I will not admit, or deny anything.” He pouted and crossed his arms.
“That blush says it all...also how does a vampire blush?”
Dan interjects. “Well we’re technically still alive do to the pony side, just vampire characteristics. Everything is still functioning normally. Except for the craving of tomato juice from time to time.” he explained. “Anyways. Let’s get to the real reason why we are all here.”
“Yes, Core and John fighting.” Ben states, the others noticing grey static around himself and Joy. “So, who's got a plan for stopping two people that are way above anything we can do at the moment?”
“Actually the fight is over already, but Core still has some fight surprisingly.” A figure that to Zeke looked like John appeared before them, but somehow he could tell that wasn't John. “Greetings once again Foretellers, and you to Zeke, Ben, and Joy. The wielder of the X-blade and the Heirs of Nothingness.”
“Do I know you Demon John?” Zeke asked.
“No, but I know you Ventral. As well as the others.” Itspoke. “Although..I believe Ben has an idea of who I am correct? I'm pretty sure that old fool is telling you who I am.”
“You're the Void Emperor...or...old Emperor…” Ben says, shaking his head to get some sort of sense in his head. “It's saying...it’s good to see you again, even through my heirs.” Ben says, taking a deep breath at that.
”You too old friend. Don't worry I won't hurt your heirs.” It spoke. “I believe I haven't introduced myself yet. I...am Jar’Mudan. The previous Emperor of Void.” The now named Jar introduced.
Joy fell to his knees, energy crackling off him at an insane rate. “Ow...the fuck is going on?” Joy asks, pain obvious in his voice.
“Basically your Nothingness is reacting to all the pure raw Void. Void and Nothingness are basically polar opposites. Similar to light and darkness. You two are still novices especially you Joy, so it's causing great discomfort.”
“I...suppose.” Joy says, getting up and fighting through the discomfort.
“So...know who the hell is stuck in my head kind of?” Ben asks. “And why I see this weird Nobody I've never seen nor heard of before?” He asks.
Jar focused for a second then spoke in a lighter tone. “That would be a Royal Guard class nobody. A Paladin.”
“Huh...that's something.” Ben frowned.
“You learn something new everyday.” Joy adds. “Anyone else got a say in this news?”
“I think we’d rather get to the point.” Dan said. “What were you saying before Jar?”
“I spoke of many things. Which do you mean?” Jar said. They could somehow tell he was smirking.
“About the fight being over. What happened?” Lan asked.
“Well you know how a bit of it went. John tapped into to 2% of my power and nearly killed Core-
“AFTER!”
”Hehe ok. Core used a final trump card to keep himself from being erased. John's still alive although unconscious and Core lost most of his power. Allow me to take you there.” Jar snapped his fingers and the next thing they knew they were at a huge crater. It looked like a mountain could fit in it. Hey saw Core and who they suspect to be John at the bottom with Core looking right at them.
“Oh damn it.” Core muttered, summoning a black Fenrir. “You “heroes” are like roaches.”
“Is it because we keep coming back or because you suck balls at killing us?” Ben asks simply, seeing Core through his ‘hud’ and knowing Core was horrifically weaker but still powerful enough to continue fighting,
“My mistake then.” He slashed his black fenrir, sending a wave of dark energy at them. They all brought out their Keyblades quickly and blocked it. “Damn.” Core muttered, readying himself.
“Hastega!” Ben and Joy say, golden clocks appearing behind the two of them and all their friends, their speed doubling suddenly. “Now, let's get going.” Ben states while summoning Skysplitter and going into his Master form as well. “Grave!” Ben shouts, raising the earth weapon high as spikes of earth shot out at Core quickly.
“Hey watch it! You nearly hit my heir!” Jar said holding John. He then proceeded to lay him down.
“No place for an unconscious man.” Zeke said, summoning the X-blade and rushing at Core, the two locking blades. “So, word is you’re a tad on the limp side right now Core, what’s the matter? Can’t play with the big boys?”
“In time.” Core said, vanishing then reappearing behind Zeke, spin kicking him across the ground.
Lan turned to his siblings. “Well, no reason to just stand around here.” He said, with his siblings agreeing. They all activated their armors and rushed to their friends sides.
Lan and Jenny rushed towards Core in a pincer like formation. Lan clashed his Unicornis with Core’s Fenrir making it a stand still, only to have Jenny on Core’s other side slashing at him. Core managed to break his lock with Lan to just narrowly avoid being hit, only to step on a suddenly frozen ground. Not to far away, Dan was seen with his Anguis stabbed into the ground, which froze it. Core tried to move, but couldn’t as his feet were also frozen in the ground. Suddenly in a flash of lightning speed, Alex skated across the frozen land gaining momentum. Once he got close enough, Alex delivered an electricity charged slash to Core’s abdomen. Breaking him out of the ice and sending him flying back.
“You lot...have no idea…” Core was muttering as he got back up from the small crater the impact after flying back made. “What you are doing.” He finished, getting back up.
“Hey Core ever wonder what it felt like to be a ping pong ball!?” Ben shouts at him randomly.
“Well here's how it feels!” Joy adds while Ben ramming Skysplitter into Cores stomach and sending him flying, Joy moving Lindworm in a way to basically make it a spiked fist and punching Core straight back at Ben, and it kept going like that except it kept getting faster and much more painful for Core. Joy smacked Core up into the air, only for Ben to appear above Core quickly.
“Gigaton Hammer!” Ben shouted, Skysplitter glowing a bright orange and ramming down into Cores chest, shooting the ‘demon’ straight into the ground and causing a massive crater on impact.
Core rose up. Blood from deep gashes dripped from his head and arms. “Fine...Let’s do this the hard way.” He said, slicing his chest open and grabbing the pure darkness where his heart should be. Shockwaves of darkness cracked the land, darkened the sky, and Core stood looking healed, only to pull out a vile of blood...or so it looked. “Look familiar Zeke!?”
Zeke’s eyes widened. “That’s...the Psychopath blood that was in me…”
“Yeah. Refining it to work with me isn’t a cakewalk. Still not even a percent to done, but…” He then broke the lid off and drink it, tossing the empty vial. “I will last enough to kill you all.” Power surged from Core, red energy flowing around him like a small tornado. After a time, it settled, and his eyes were that of a Psychopaths.
“Well…” Ben starts.
“That's not good.” Joy finishes.
“Not for you guys no.” Jar said watching Core change.
“And not good for you because John could die in the crossfire.” Joy points out.
“Have a plan for that.” He said walking over to John and placing a hand on his chest.
“I’ve been in that…things head.” Zeke said, staying defensive. “It’ll attack one of us at random.”
“Correct, but not if someone strong enough fights first.” Jar said as his hand started glowing brightly, covering John in a protective bubble.
“Flashy.” Core spoke, his voice like countless talking in unison as he rushed forward, elbowing Joy and sending him flying, blood spilling from his mouth as he then grabbed Lan and flung him high into the air.
Kira tried to attack, only for him to vanish before her swing made contact. He reappeared behind her, hammerfisting her into the ground, her head still sticking out of the ground almost comically as blood flowed from a newly acquired gash.
“Shouldn't have done that.” Jar said as the light covering John got brighter and brighter.
“Hehehehhe, it’s cute how you think Core is calling these shots Jar.” Psychopath said, appearing in front of him. “Even in this pathetic body pathetic body, we can do you some damage.”
“Who said I thought that was Core? I sensed you the millisecond Core drank that stuff.” Jar said. As the light started fading.
“Heh, whatever you say, old king.” Psychopath said, suddenly appearing behind Jar...holding both his ripped off arms. The strange blood of Jar’s not even spilling out until some time after the pain registered.
Jar looked at both spots and just laughed. “You seem to forget that pain doesn't bother me. Not after what happened to me of course. Besides not much I can do now. Me friend here is enough for your current self.”
“Hehe, and you forget, those old legends about your blood.” Psychopath then ate one of the arms whole, the other all the blood flowing out and becoming a black-red blade as the skin and bone that was left behind was tossed. “Always so hard to find it. Drink it, live eternal, or in this body’s case, a few more hours, or forge it. A weapon to match all others.”
Jar not even fazed just sighed. “What? In the name of all the crack crazy admins makes you think I don't know my own blood? Besides that's temporary anyway. Doppelganger here. So it's going to disappear in a few minutes, and again even with that this guy can take you.” Jar tilted his head towards a figure nearby that wasn't there before.
“Core, or us?” Psycho asked, rushing and locking blades with Zeke. “Heheh, the last parallel of Cript, how similar you two are, yet you will fall to your rightful place soon.”
“Burn in hell!” Zeke yelled, breaking the lock and took a swing, Psycho vanishing and appearing next to Ben, who he Sparta kicked across the field and into Canterlot Mountain. “You alright Ben?!”
“Maximise Magic! Reality Slash!” Ben shouts, something hitting the Psychopath from behind and feeling like he was being split in half from a very weak reality shifting standpoint. “Thank Christ for card clones.” Ben says while holding my book weapon and looking perfectly fine, Cores injury shifting back to normal but blood seeping out of the wound.
Zeke sighed in relief. In the corner of his eye he saw something moving. Fast. He looked, seeing a rather pissed off looking Joy wielding Graceful Dahlia. From above, Lan was performing a drop attack, trying to surprise Psychopath. Psycho caught Lan’s attack by his Keyblade, but Joy managed to land a blow that sent him a few feet. “Crimson Bouquet.” Joy says, his attack absorbing the psychopaths blood before blood soaked lotus flowers bloomed on his wound and started tearing into him, the more blood the flowers soaked up, the stronger the effect worked.
“Hehe, weak body lives.” Psycho said as the eyes became normal again.
Core regained control. “What? No, No, no!” He then looked over at Joy. “DIE MUTT!” He shouted, slicing off his own arm and the darkness then flowed out formed a black scythe. Before He got close, Zeke jumped in front of him, his right hand pulsating with darkness.
He charged at Core, his hand phasing into Core’s chest. “Consume Darkness!” Black lines highlighted both Core’s and Zeke’s bodies, the two screaming in pain as it looked like Zeke’s arm was pumping all of Core’s darkness into his own body. When he pulled out, a shockwave ripped the ground up and knocked the others over.
“Shit, Zeke!” Ben shouted, getting up after the explosion happened. “Zeke?” He calls out, readying himself for what's to come next.
“Grah.” Zeke huffed, lifting himself out of a dirt pile. “I’m alive...surprisingly.” He said, looking at his hand. “That was...creepy feeling.”
“Gah! NO!” They all turned, eyes wide. Core stood across from them, dressed in ragged cloth clothing. His eyes looked...human. “You...I’m just a Nobody again!?”
“Yes you are.” Ben nodded, Joy using Graceful Dahlia to fully absorb the other lotus petals that were filled with Psychopath Blood, the scythe absorbing any and all blood so no one else could use it for damnable reasons. “So ready to give up and die with some dignity?” Ben growled.
Core just looked furious. “I may not be a demon anymore...But you forget even in this form I have some tricks.” Core said, snapping his fingers as three Twilight Thorns appeared, each side swiping and distracting them as Core adorned a purple cloak, and walked into a DTD.
“Shit!” Ben and Joy yelp, before hearing someone tell the two to try and command them. “Halt!” Ben and Joy shout at the three nobodies, hoping that their order would stop them, which they highly doubted from how the day was going,
To their relief, it worked as the stood still. The two waves, the Twilight Thorns disbanding. By then it was too late. Core was gone. “Shit…” Zeke muttered, taking a seat on a large rock. “...does this count as a win or...a tie?”
Ben growled, looking around. “I know there's more of you! Come on out!” Ben barks out at no one. “It’s not done yet, I just know it.
“Ben! It’s over! We...tied, I think?” Zeke said, sighing. “Core will be back, but at least he’s a lot weaker now. We can call this in to the others and- GAH!” Zeke yelled, falling off his rock and clutching his chest.
“Well then. That's not good.” Jar said as he and a figure near him turned towards Zeke.
“Somethings not right…” Ben mutters while Joy rushes over to Zeke and checks over him quickly, using his assistant to help out on that.
“Grah! Damn this hurts!” Zeke yelled, his body suddenly pulsing white and dark.
“That kinda happens when you absorb that much darkness. Not to mention your a balanced heart. So ya while you weakened Core you probably might kill yourself. At best. Jar told Zeke.
“His Heart is splitting!” X warned. “RUN!”
“And that's our que. I'll grab Ben and the pup. You grab the Foretellers.” Jar said quickly grabbed both Ben and Joy while the figure got the Foretellers and got out of there before something happens.
When they were far enough away, an explosion ripped the ground up. A dome of Light and Darkness swirled around for what felt like hours before it settled. In a newly formed crater’s center was a pulsating form of darkness, and a glowing form of light.
“Zeke?” Ben asked, he and Joy running over and jumping in and sliding down the crater.
The two saw...Two Zekes, one in night black clothing with Steel grey hair, and the other in Bright bright white clothing with pure blond hair rather than Zeke’s regular dirty blond after his hair dye finally washed out.
“Well that can't be good. You better go help out. I'm talking to you Foretellers to by the way.” Jar said.
“Zeke...s?” Joy asked, both getting up groggily.
“Ouch...my neck.” The dark haired Zeke said.
“Don’t be so competent brother.” The light haired Zeke said.
“Speak for yourself, I am the one that took in all that darkness.” The dark haired one retorted.
“Okay...who, what?” Ben asked. “Okay, first off, names. What are we calling you two til we can get Zeke back.” Ben asked.
“Drazke.” The dark haired one said.
“Lake.” The blond one said.
“Don't see this every day.” The figure said next to Ben and Joy. “And I've seen a lot.”
“Well, didn’t see that coming.” Alex commented, with him and his siblings entering the scene.
“Anyone see where that arm went?” Drazke asked, wondering around looking for Core’s arm where the blood blossoms were still somewhat attached.
“Over there.” The figure said pointing at the arm a couple yards away. The others just now noticing him.
“Thanks.” Drazke said, heading over to grab it.
Lake, for his part, went up to Kira. “Oh, you poor child. Does that gash hurt?”
Kira rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly. “A little, but a little vampire healing and a cure spell and it’ll be all fine.”
The figure suddenly pointed a Keyblade at Kira’s gash and said. “Cura.” He healed up her gash.
“Oh, thanks whoever you are. So what's going on here?” She asked wanting an update.
“I am Lake, Zeke’s light half.” Lake explained. “The dark haird me getting that arm is Drazke, my brother and Zeke’s dark half.”
“So you are the two halves of his heart?” Lan interjected. “There’s a lot of questions still up in the air, but I guess the first one is if we can put you two back together.”
“Well, we split because the darkness Zeke took from Core put us out of balance with one another. Right now Drazke has all Core’s old strength, and I am...well, as strong as Zeke is normally.”
“Will your dark half be a problem by any chance?” The figure ask. Being cautious.
“We come from a naturally balanced being. This is just a hiccup. I’ll even out with Drazke in a few days or so. Til then...I guess the wives back home will have more of me, us?”
“Pinkie’s fetish.” Drazke said, walking back over with the arm. “Clone sex...a WTF if I ever heard one.”
“Can our pinkies not share so much…” Ben mutters to himself.
Jenny covered Kira’s ears. “Hey Zeke’s! Cool it with the dirty talk! We have a little sister here.”
“Huh?” Kira said confused. “What’s everyone saying?”
The figure was watching this when he suddenly started laughing. “Man. Never thought their reincarnations would be like this.”
“Well, that’s life.” Drazke said, moving his grip on Core’s arm, the arm moving and a small drop of blood flying off, hitting Lake in the eye.
“Ouch! That stings.” Lake said, rubbing his eye. When he stopped and blinked...the eye was a Psychopaths. All eyes were on Lake now. “What?”
“I thought I got rid of all of it…” Joy says worriedly.
Drazke carefully put the arm down. “Brother. Be calm.”
Dan and his siblings just stared dumbly. “Wow… that's like, super gross.”
“It’s worse than what you are thinking.” Drazke said, Lake’s other eye slowly being covered in the red.
“Not good. Well at least I can do something.” The figure said summoning two Keyblades.
“Why are you so scared brother?” Lake asked.
“Just, stay calm.” Drazke said. “Some...Psychopath blood must have been in that drop.”
“WHAT?!” Lake screamed, panicking.
“Brother, stay calm! It won’t activate if you stay calm.”
“But, Brother I...I’m Scared” Lake’s other eye became completely covered.
“And he lost it.” The figure said.
“Fuck.” Ben and Joy say at the same time.
Lake’s face was blank for a time. Everything felt still as everyone waited for him to make a move. “Brother?” Drazke asked.
“Not here.” Psychopath replied, rushing the Figure, palm striking him as the Figure’s body exploded into blood and microscopic bits of flesh. “Finally, a proper host again. And with such unique powers.”
“Where were you aiming?” Psycho looked behind him to see the figure completely fine. Puzzled till he saw his eyes were tinged with silver.
“Okay, well this escalated quickly.” Lan summoned his blade once again in defence.
“Oh Lan, you should know.” Psycho said, appearing behind him. “No rest for the wicked.” There was an audible snap. Lan fell over as Psychopath was holding what appeared to be a chunk of spine. “Have fun regrowing that.”
“No problem. Curza.” The figure used a powerful Cure spell to heal Lan. “Is that it?”
Lan got back up, stretching his “new” back. “Thank goodness for healing magic and vampire healing factor.”
“Oh fine, play it your way then.” Psychopath said, snapping his fingers as pools of blood appeared around him. What crawled out horrified the Foretellers...the fallen union members from the Clone Josh attack. “Have fun, I got other things to attend to.” Psycho said as he stepped into one of the pools.
“Where you going!” The figure hit him with a chain of light attaching to Psycho and pulled him back and slammed him out of the crater. “You guys deal with the dead. Me and Drazke will handle Psycho.”
“Oh, you tease. You think it’s just the newest members coming out?” The pools of blood opened wider, and out crawled hundreds of blood covered fallen...from the Keyblade War. “Let me go and save the world, or hold me here and let it die. Cause for as long as I am here these portals stay open. Your choice.”
The Figure looked at the fallen in silence. “...those are my friends.” He suddenly appeared before Psycho with pure white wings on him shining a lot of light with both keyblades glowing like stars. He then started hitting him with enough to force to turn mountains into pebbles. Yelling out a word at each hit. “THOSE!ARE!MY! FRIENDS! YOU! GOD! DAMN! BASTARD!” At the last hit he turned the black looking Keyblade into an axe and smashed Psycho away.
“Like I care.” Psycho said, appearing behind the Figure, unharmed, and out of the chains. “You forget it’s not easy to kill one of us. Especially in a host like this. Cript’s parallels all hold the keys to the greatest source of power in all creations, and that’s why I made it my goal to take all of them.”
“I've killed worse than you. I've not even begun to fight.” The figure said taking off his hoodie revealing his face. “Besides you pissed me off.”
“Yeah, I do that.”” Psycho said, spin kicking Figure. He blocked with his Keyblades...both of which broke on impact and sent him across the sky. “The Sentient life forms willpower. In no one in all creation and time is it stronger than in Cript and his parallels. Not, all but one...and a half are mine.”
“Want to know something great about Keyblades?” The figure appeared behind Psycho. Who suddenly had a cut on his cheek. “Even if something breaks them. The wielders heart can always bring them back.” He said holding both again.
“Wanna test that?” Psycho said with a smile, snapping his fingers as blood covered Keyblades appeared. “Oh goodie, I got half of those keys stuck inside Zeke’s heart still.” He snapped his fingers again, more appearing. With a flick of his finger, Psycho sent them all after Figure.
Figured smirked at the sight. It's been awhile since he went all out.
As they gazed at the horde of the bloody spectators of their dead Union members, they’re faces were showing intensity. If the horde was of living beings, they would have felt the intense pressure emanated from them.
“How dare he. To disrespect not only us, but the lives of our Union members.” Lan said, venom dripping from his voice.
Jenny clenched her teeth so hard they became fangs. “That Bastard! When I get my hands on him, I’ll tear him to shreds!”
Dan still looked cool, but anger was evident by his fierce glare. “But first we have to deal with these abominations.”
Alex agreed. “Why don’t we pull out the big guns?”
Kira nodded, not saying anything and only wanted to fight.
“Allow me to help a little. I don't have much power left in this form, and Drex is running on a timer holding that Psycho off. So I'll split it. Half will go to you guys. Nearly doubling your current strength and the other half will go to Drex to buy more time. Good luck.” with that Jar split his remaining power and sent it to them and the figure who they now know as Drex. Although it sounded familiar they'll worry about it later.
The energy they received from Jar brought back some of the fire they held. They were now ready for a fight.
“Thank you Jar. We’ll put this power to good use. Hope you guys don’t mind a change of scenery.” Lan brought out a Dream Card, as well as his siblings. “Ready?”
“Ready!” They said together.
“We Cast: Serene Sanctuary!”
The area around them was surrounded by white light before settling down and revealed their new battlefield. There was a single alter in the center of the everything. Surrounded by shallow waters, enough for them to stand on firmly. The sunlight that pierced through the cloudy skies illuminated the whole field.
“Welcome to our personal Dream Field. This one has a particularly OP ability, which is why it takes all five of us to cast.” Dan started explaining.
“It pertains to us specifically. Increasing the states of all of us and those who we see as our allies. As well as lowering those of our enemies.” Lan finished.
“Impressive. Tell me, do you see their faces in your nightmares?” Psycho asked, looking around at the new battlefield.
“Is this fucking Sanctuary from Dissidia Final Fantasy?" Ben asks with a frown.
“Well it looks pretty at least.” Joy points out. “But we still have to fight.”
“Right. Be careful guys. Just because their undead doesn't mean they're not dangerous, and I'm fighting a Psychopath so it's kinda up for debate who has the worst deal.” Drex said holding both his Keyblades at Psycho.
“Hey guys, how much stress can this place take before it breaks?” Ben asks the Foretellers, opening his book to a certain page.
“Quite a bit. It’s being cast by all five of us after all. So go nuts.” Alex smirked.
Giant blue spell circles and rune work surrounded Ben as they said that. “Cool.” He grins. “Quicken Supreme Spell. Now Supreme Magic! FALLEN DOWN!” Ben shouts, in the middle of the undead army a massive column of magic exploded downwards, the column of magic destroying any enemy not strong enough that remained in its three hundred foot radius.
That was the flame that lit the fire of battle as they all charged into the fight. Joy rushed over to Drezke and slapped him hard. “Wakey Wakey Jackass it's time for fighting!”
Drezke rubbed the mark Joy left. “...Let’s see what I still have.” He said, focusing as Kingdom Key D and Discord appeared. “Huh...This will do.” He said, a dark aura growing around him.
“Hey a little help would be appreciated!?” Drexel yelled while clashing with Psycho.
“Shit.” Joy growled while rushing over to help Drexel fight, switching to Lindworm as Ben started fighting the horde of enemies. “Wind Talon!” Joy shouted, swinging the lances as sickies of wind shot fast towards the Psychopath.
Psycho block the attack, blood appearing out of the air and shielded him. Drezke joined in, his aura not four times his size as pure rage was filling him and fueling his attacks. Psycho shook both Joy and Drexel just to clash with Drezke. “Heh, your brother is not in here, you know that.”
“Then at least I can give him a proper burial!” Drazke shouted, darkness affecting his appearance now as he appeared like a humanoid Neo Shadow, clashing Psycho.
“Damn…” Joy muttered, dashing towards the Psychopath and attempting to stab him with his keyblade while he was busy holding Drazke back.
Joy’s Keyblade went through Psycho, who simply grabbed Joy’s Keyblade and finished pulling it through him, his wound vanishing mere seconds after the Keyblade was removed. “Nice try mutt.” Psychopath said, slashing Joy with his own Keyblade, he dodged, but part of his left ear was cut off.
Joy growled. “Shit…” He mutters, before cutting his hand with his keyblade, the blood dripping on Reunion and the blade gaining a dark red glow. “Let's hope this works…” He muttered while dashing towards the Psychopath. “Drezke move!” Joy shouted.
Hesitantly, Drezke moved to the side, giving Joy an opening.
”Sorry Zeke…” Joy thinks to himself while slashing down at the Psychopath with his sin infused keyblade, hoping to finish it.
Meanwhile, at the outer rim of the battle field, the Foretellers and Ben were mowing down the horde of the Undead. Keeping the entire horde away from the main battle. One by one, tens by tens, the undead Union members were no match for their former masters.
“Hey guys?” Alex called out while slashing away more enemies. “I’m not complaining or anything, but why are we taking the role of supporting characters this time around? I want more of the action.”
“Okay one I have no idea if any of you ever fought a Psychopath. It's never fucking fun.” Ben states. “And two, if you all want, we can have our own adventure, hopefully something that doesn't involve the end of the universe.” He says, creating a massive explosion and killing more of the undead. “How's that sound?”
Outside of his senses, three more undead appeared behind Ben. Before they had time to strike, Jenny came in swinging, killing them all. “Ben’s right Alex, that isn’t our role here. We’re here to help them deal with their problem.”
“Yeah, this isn’t our story.” Kira said, casting more spells that destroyed a lot of other enemies.
“No, it's just not your time to shine in this giant ass story.” Ben says to Kira, swapping to Skysplitter. “But right now is the time for some healthy family undead slaying!” Ben cheers, golf clubbing the ground and a bunch of zombies flew away in pieces before he rushing through.
Alex huffed. “Alright, back to the old grind.” Charging his keyblade with lightning and zipped through the battle field.
“Hey at least calmer hang out times are ahead with me and Joy right?” Ben asks.
“Right!” Kira cheered.
“Especially with how adorable Kira and Joy will be when they hang out.” Ben points out with a giant smile.
Back to Joy, Drazek, Drex, and the Psycho.
Joy’s Sin attack hit, slicing off Psychopath’s head as it and the body fell. There was a silence as they slowly walked towards it. “Is...are they dead?” Drezke asked, worry across his face.
“Something tells me it ain't over yet. That was to easy.” Drex said not letting his guard down.
As Drezke walked over to the headless body, it twitched, making him jump as the three pointed their weapons at it. The body stood up, grabbing it’s head. Blood poured from the head and blood flowed out of the body. The body grew a head out of just blood, a silhouette or one, and the head made a body of one. “I’ll give it to you, that kinda hurt.”
“Oh no…” Joy said breathlessly. “How in the nine hells are you doing that? And what about…” Joy was to scared off what he most likely caused in this situation.
“Great. He is immortal? Knew that was to easy.” Drex said deadpanned.
“Heh, everything dies. I’m no exception.” Psycho said, the body rushing and attacking Drexel while the head charged Joy and Drezke.
“Shit!” Joy yelped, summoning Frozen Pride. “Drezke, mind keeping it busy?”
“Trying!” Drezke said, Psycho’s blood arm stretched out like a vine pinning him down. “How is a liquid so fucking dense!?”
“Fighting a headless body. Strangely not the weirdest fight I got into.” Drex said using his Keyblades in gun mode blasting it back as well as the Keyblades attacking him.
“Come on, come on…” Joy tried finding someone who could help them out in this situation. “Damn it.” He growled before calling someone who has experience against Psychopaths. He then summoned Graceful Dahlia and rushed after the head attacking them hoping the person he called would come soon.
As Joy attacked, there was a flash. When he blinked, Both parts of Psychopath were tosses to the side. The attacker. A dark brown haired woman, she wore a tunic or sorts, had some kind of old fang earring, and wielded a really odd weapon. A blood stained rock, held to the top of a stick with leather straps. “You rang?” She asked.
“Yes.” Joy nodded while pointed to both the head thing and the headless thing. “Too much to explain but Zeke's light half became a Psychopath.” He tells her.
“Hehe, long time no see.” Psychopath said, both parts of him getting back up and returning to one body. “How’s it been, Cain?”
“Wait what!?!” Joy barked in surprise.
“Been what? Close to two years since I finally got you out of me Psychopath, I say not long enough.” Cain barked.
“Heheh, I owe every host I had back in that realm to you.”
Cain pointed the weapon at Psychopath. “My biggest mistake.”
Joy growled, drinking a potion and his ear being all better. “Well, let's get this over with.” Joy said. ”Hopefully I can get him back if I take out the psychopaths blood.” Joy thinks to himself, thinking that if he doesn't have a humanity blade getting the blood out would be a good second.
“Let's just end this please.” Drex said getting up. “I don't have much time left anyway.”
“Let’s try, in the body he has now...It won’t be easy.” Cain said.
Drezke looked at what was once his other half, his brother. It dawned on him that, if he can’t be cured, he has to be killed...and Zeke will never come back. “...Let him leave…” Drezke said.
“What? But if he leaves who knows what he'll do. And we can cure him right?” Joy asks.
“None of us have a Humanity weapon.” Cain pointed out. “I just got the First Weapon. Besides, I can’t even wield one, and Joy and Ben, the others would have to earn one. Even with one, there’s no guarantee it will cure him. Every Psycho possessed Parallel Cript has encountered...Was incurable, so our odds are low.”
“Oh no…” Joy muttered.
“Damn it.” Drex said.
“Heh, what the circumstance you all have, kill me now and Zeke will never have a chance to come back, wait to see if the host is curable, at the cost of, rough estimate, a few hundred thousand worlds. So, what’s more important to you all, one man, or all those lives?” Psychopath asked, a sly smirk on his face as he spoke.
“I really want to kill you.” Drex deadpanned. Powering down. His hair turning brown and eyes going green.
“Sorry Drezke, but you did make us promise.” Joy tells him while moving forward. “Crimson Lotus Blitz!” Joy shouts, bolting towards the Psycho as dozens of blade like lotus flowers shot towards him.
As Joy was about to strike, he was suddenly hit by Drezke, his attack failing as he fell. Drezke then grabbed Joy by his neck. “If he is incurable. I will kill him myself. Then. You kill me.” He finished, throwing Joy back towards Drexel. He then turned to Psychopath. “Don’t even think I am bluffing.”
“I know, I have his memories after all.” Psychopath said, a red portal opening under him as he fell in, it closing as he went in.
“Well at least it's over...for now.” Drex said holding Joy before putting him back on his feet.
“Fucking hell.” Joy frowned. “Thanks.” He says to Drexel while rubbing his neck. “Well...that was a thing…”
“Come on. Let's go see if the others are ok.” Drex said turning around and walking towards them.
Joy looked over to where the others were, seeing another explosion happen. “I'm sure they're fine.” Joy says. “It was nice to meet you.” Joy kindly says to Cain.
“Same, maybe next time we meet it’s without something worse than Death itself around.” Cain said with a small smile as she snapped her fingers, and vanished.
“Hopefully…” Joy sighs out while heading off to see if his family is alright fighting a bunch of zombies. “Today just went from fine, to bad, to weird, to bad, to worse…” He sighed out.
“Good job everyone.” Ben says to the Foretellers, standing in a small crater filled with dead zombies. “Now...where's the other shit that's gonna obviously appear?”
“Well, considering our track record. It should be happening pretty soon.” Lan piped in. “Be ready for anything guys.”
“Yo. We're back. With some bad news.” Drex said with Joy near him.
“Psychopath got away, Drezke is gonna kill it, then me and Ben are gonna kill him.” Joy tells them.
“Fuck.” Ben frowned. “Well don't worry, there's more shit coming as per normal.”
“Life of keybearers.” Drex said, shrugging.
“Well...I mean besides the fact most of us are in herds.” Ben says honestly, looking around for any portals suddenly opening up. “Who wants potions?” He asks, wanting to give them out to help.
“Oh hey.” Kira walked up to Drexel. “I never got to ask with all the fighting going on. But who are you?” She asked, feeling like she knew him.
Drex looked at her for a sec before pointing behind the Foretellers. “I think you have something else to do Ava.”
They looked behind them to see...ghost. The ghost of the Unions from the war. They all looked towards their former masters with solemn looks.
“Everyone.” Kira said, tears threatened to fall from her eyes. They did not speak, only stared as the Masters gazed at them.
“... We’re sorry. Everything, was destroyed because of our foolishness.” Lan spoke first.
Jenny clenched her fist. “If we weren't so hard headed and blind to the Masters plot, we could have all continued to live in peace.”
“But instead, we dragged all of you into our fight, and it cost you your lives.” Dan piped in.
“We really screwed up. I guess I speak for all of us when I say we don’t expect you to forgive us. But just know, that we are sorry.”
The spirits still stood there staring, until two of them stepped forward out of the crowd.
“Skuld, Ephemer.” Kira recognized them. After a moment of silence, the two of them smiled and knelt down to bow. The rest followed their lead.
“You… Forgive us? Why? If it weren’t for us…” Kira started, but stopped when they all stood back up. Skuld and Ephemer placed their hands over their heart, before thrusting them out in a flowing motion.
The Foretellers were confused at first, but quickly remembered when it meant.
“May your heart be your guiding key.” Lan translated with a smile.
Drex look on and smiled. “They forgive you. Because they know you'll do better this time. Right Skuld. Ephemer.” Drex said. Both looked at him and nodded.
The Foretellers noticed that the way he spoke sounded like he knew them. They tried to think on why Drex looked familiar.
“As for you earlier question Ava. My name...is Drexel Quake.”
Drexel Quake, that single name struck a chord in all their minds. Memories started flooding into their minds of their past lives.
“Drexel Quake. I remember.” Lan said shocked. “You were a member of my Union, back when we were who we were.”
“But that was Millennia ago, how is this possible?” Dan asked.
“Hey! You’re the boy that Marrinette was talking about. You cut my arm off!” Jenny said, comically angry.
“One, that was before the war was even in thought, and two. You guys killed me so we’re even.” Drex said.
Lan gazed at the ground with shame. “Yes, that’s true and I’m sorry.”
Drex walked up to Lan and smack his head. “Don't worry about it. That was the past.”
“Hey don't hit your master.” Lan smirked before both of them laughed together. “But still, how are you here?”
“Thank Jar'Mudan for that. You guys know John? Well he is my reincarnation.” Drex said pointing at the still unconscious John.
“So we aren’t the only ones that were brought back.” Dan realized. “I wonder how many more there are out there.”
Drex shrugged. “Who knows. Well what about you two over there?” He said at Ben and Joy. “Cat got your tongues?” He smirked a little.
“Nah just listening.” Ben says.
“Why is everyone else reincarnations of special people and I’m Ben's old life?” Joy asks.
Shrugged. “Luck? Who knows.” Drex said.
“You are amazing Joy, not as amazing as them but still amazing.” Ben smiles.
“Now, now, don’t sell yourself short Ben, Joy. It’s not who you are affiliated with that makes you amazing, it’s your actions. You're just as amazing as the rest of us.” Kira said, cheering him up.
“I always sell myself short.” Ben deadpans. “And also damn, you and Joy would be the most adorable couple.” He says to Kira.
“Nuu~.” Joy blushes in embarrassment. “She probably already has a boyfriend.” He tells Ben, his hood down and yes the Foretellers could see Joy was adorable as hell.
“If Joy and Kira were a couple how adorable would they be?” Ben asks the others.
Drex looked at Kira to see her blushing as well and chuckled. He patted her head while chuckling.
While Kira was busy being embarrassed, the other four just smiled. Although if one were to pay attention, they could sense a dark presence behind them.
Lan suddenly gripped Ben’s shoulder. “Let’s not go off pairing them off just yet.”
“Correct, she’s too young to date.” Dan said sinisterly.
“And any Boy that thinks he has a chance has to go through us.” Alex finished.
Ben just laughed at this. “Oh god this is hilarious.”
“Dude! They look like their gonna murder me.” Joy whimpers. “Kira is pretty yes but I'm too young to die.”
“Good call dude.” Drex said while still patting Kira's head.
“I asked if they would be a cute couple, but your reactions are just too funny.” Ben sighs out with a happy smile.
Drex suddenly started to glow. “Well. Guess my time is up.”
“For now.” Drezke said, walking up to the group finally. “You’ll be back.”
“Maybe. Depends I guess.” Drex said smiling. “Doubt it though.”
“I just want to say a few things before I go.”
“What is it Drezke?” Lan asked.
“First off, give this to my family.” Drezke said, handing Lan a ring. “Tell them Zeke is dead, and this was all that was found.”
“We’ll keep our promise.” Ben says to Drezke.
“Well, i guess that he is technically dead.” Alex chimend in. “You sure about this?”
“If Zeke can come back, he’ll sort this mess out.” Drezke explained. “If not, I’ll be dying anyway. Best his family never know about this. And secondly, about Lake…” Drezke’s aura grew rapidly, Hordes of Heartless and even Unversed appeared all around the group. “Go after him to end him...I will. End. You.” With that, Drezke fell into a DTD, the Heartless and Unversed following suit.
“Well ain't he just a ray of sunshine.” Drex said.
“He’s just peachy.” Ben agreed.
“Well. Later guys. John should wake up soon once I'm gone. Take care.” Drex said before disappearing.
After he was gone everyone heard a noise. They looked to see John coming to. “What happened? John said before see a bunch of people he didn't recognize. “Um who are you?”
“People making sure your world wasn't destroyed.” Ben says. “So friends. Names Ben.”
“Thanks for the help. I'm John. John Corvo.” John said.
The others then introduced themselves as well. They filled John in on what happened. It was a lot to process.
“Wow. So Zeke is gone?” He said looking at the Foretellers.
“In a technical term yes, but I have a feeling we’ll see him again. If not one, then in pieces.” Dan stated.
“So. What now?” John asked.
Lan stepped up. “For now, let’s all return to our own worlds and take some well deserved rest.”
“That's a good idea Lan” A voice from nowhere said. A purple portal appeared. Ben, Joy, and John could instantly tell it was void.
Ben and Joy summoned their weapons and held them at the ready, only knowing Jar as a friendly enough void being. “Who are you?” Ben growls, still expecting more enemies to appear.
The Figure walked out. “Don't worry. Besides you all have been dealing with my brother Core, and my brother God brought you all together.”
“Hollow.” John said.
“ We will speak in a moment. For now the others should return.” Hollow said. With a snap of his fingers portals to their worlds appeared.
“Yeah, that’d be good.” Lan looked at the ring in his hands. “We have some bad news to break.” Him and his siblings walked through the portal. Before Lan was fully through, he turned around and looked to John. “May your heart be your guiding key, Drexel.” With that, he left.
“Drexel?” John said. They left out a few bits of info when explaining to him what happened.
“It’s complicated…” Ben sighed out. “Anyways we better get going.”
“Sorry we couldn't stay longer and talk.” Joy says. “See ya.” The two enter the portal soon after and head back home.
“ There was another here but I sent him home already. He was caught up helping others from heartless and the like. So John. I believe it's time for your training to begin.”
A portal suddenly appeared in the Town Square of the Daylight Empire. And who were to walked out but the Foretellers, all clad in their masks and robes. Those who were around were confused, before a guard recognized them and approached.
“Ah, Master Foretellers. What are you doing in the Empire?” he asked.
“We came bearing urgent news for the royal family. Can you inform them that we need to talk?” Lan asked.
“Oh, of course, follow me.” The guard said, the Foretellers following.
In short time, the Foretellers and Zeke’s family all were in one of several sitting rooms. “So what brings you all here?” Celestia asked.
“Did Zeke send for help?” Twilight asked.
They said nothing, but gazed at the floor in shame. Lan reached into his robes and pulled out the ring. “I’m sorry.” he stretched his arm to give Celestia the ring.
While the wives and even some of the kids seemed to understand, one spoke up. “Why...do you have his ring?” Diamond Tiara asked. Her mind not wanting to register it’s meaning. “Why do you have Dad’s ring?”
They still didn’t answer, not wanting to add any fuel to the fire. They stood there solemnly, while the rest of Zeke’s family started piecing together the puzzle.
Breaking the silence, Lan started to explain. “In the midst of our fight against Core, Zeke tried to take away Core’s Darkness and transfer it into himself. While he succeeded in taking his darkness, it was too much for him. Core survived as a Nobody and fled. The ring… was all we could salvage.”
They broke, most were crying now, Rainbow had tears running, but was keeping her teeth gritt, Maud was even crying, a sight strange for all.
The Foretellers gave their condolences, then left, hoping the family could move on.
"We can and will, look, the kids need him, we need him! And it's not like I didn't think of the obvious."
"The obvious... He can wield it?"
"A...copy, but it is convincing enough."
"How so?"
"Reject Darkness works."
"Really? Will he be able to summon his heartless and Keyblades?"
"Yes."
"How?"
"The heatless part was easy, a remnent of darkness that was extracted from Core's heart was used for that, as for the Keyblades, that was tricky. But, I managed to make that link just enough to replicate what Zeke does, and gathered and stored many In him already."
"And Discord?"
"I...put in a memory that he broke."
"...Can this work?"
"Yes, thanks to the clone of Spoiled, I managed to make this genetically identical to him, thanks to some hair that we saved. He is also... fertile~.
"What will he remember when he wakes up?"
"Comatose. Slept til his heart balanced out."
"And the council?"
"I informed them Zeke was found in an unexplored reflection, as is."
"So when he wakes up..."
"It will almost be like he was never gone, and this stays between us, alright Celestia, Unum?"
"Alright. Do.. you have anything to say Unum? You've been quite this whole time."
"I just... Feel like we're stepping over a line with this."
Asleep...sleeping...Feels like I’ve been asleep my whole life. Why do I feel so...out of place? These memories, dreams, they are mine...I’m me...I’m...I’m Zeke. I am Zeke Ventral…
”Keyblades stored within, Reject Darkness ability replicated, link to Kingdom Hearts, minimal, but effective enough.”
What is going on?
”Heart, stable. Beginning activation process.”
My whole world, the eternal darkness that surrounded me, began to shake, everything around me felt like pressure, temperature, all things I knew, have felt, but it felt new on my skin, like being born all over again. The water I couldn’t see draining as Air was forced down my throat and into my lungs. I opened my eyes...and was blinded by the lights.
“GAH!” I jumped, breathing heavily as I found myself in...Daybreak’s hospital? How did I… I remember...I remember leaving to test my strength with darkness…
“You woke up.” I looked to my left, seeing the familiar sight of a purple unicorn dressed in a white lab coat.
“T...Twilight?” I asked, nearly jumping as she then got up and hugged me. I felt...hesitant. Like...I don’t know, she’s my wife, that law involving saving kingdoms and the princesses...then harem anime… I hugged back. “Twilight, wha, how did I get here?”
She broke the hug, smiling at me as she took a seat at the foot of the bed. “You sensed...a power surge, chasing it, you ended up fighting Core, and used a new ability Cript gave you.”
“R...Right, Consume Darkness…” I say, faint memories of that event emerging. Damn it, why is it all so fuzzy?
“You took away all his darkness, leaving him just a Nobody, but, your heart went out of whack.”
“It...became unbalanced?”
“Yes, the energy shot you into an unexplored reflection...the allies with you all thought you were dead, but some scout entering the reflection you were in, by luck, found you, comatose, your heart trying to balance out.”
“So...how long have I been asleep?”
“Couple of months.”
“Huh…”
“Since you were found.”
“What?”
“Well, the people of the world you were found on said it’s been a year since you were found, and when you were brought here, it’s only been two months.”
“So I’ve been asleep for over a year? Christ…” I said, letting myself drop back onto the bed. “How come I...don’t look like a walking stick?”
“Magic.”
“Ah...you and your sorcery.” I chuckle, earning one from her too. Twilight always had a nice laugh. “So, where are the others?”
“Well, Celestia, Unum, Moondancer and Luna are helping out since you were gone, they took up your council spot, Rainbow took over your place in the Scouters guild, and the others are all largely doing things to keep occupied. Mostly it’s just waiting for you to wake up.”
“Oh. Heh, well, I’m up and feeling...odd.”
“How so?”
“I dunno...something just...doesn’t feel right.”
“I’m sure it will pass.”
The next few weeks were filled with a rather busy schedule. Between the girls...needs, spending and making up lost time with the kids, the paperwork, my god the FUCKING PAPERWORK, it’s been...busy.
Finally though, I got a free day and it was all to myself given the kids are being schooled this week, and the girls are all off doing things. I sighed, deciding to talk with X, been a while since we talked now that I think of it.
Long time no talk X. I said mentally.
F-Fine...Fine I just feel...odd.
You don’t found fine. You okay?
I...think. I don’t know I guess you going out of balance just hit me harder than I thought.
That would make sense. Still, you sound different.
I know, I can tell. Hope this isn’t permanent.
Same, your old voice sounded all grand and wise, this one sounds like you’re a man just out of your teens.
It’s been a month since I woke up and everyone seems to have readjusted. Wives are happy, kids are happy, X’s voice hasn’t changed back but we’ve both already gotten used to it already. I remembered that in the fight with Core...Discord broke… Him being gone has...been hard. Fluttershy took it the hardest. Knowing magic would be crucial in combat, Twilight made me a special bracelet that would draw mana from her directly, and I can cast spells with any Keyblade so long as I had it on. I was practicing with it and so far it works really well, though, I so far can only do the spells you’d see in Kingdom Hearts, nothing like what Discord could do. Free from the office I desired to take a break and head out into the city.
It was fairly busy, as usual. Most of the time it’s crowded to all hell but there was walking space for once. I rarely walked through here, and when I do it’s only to get the girls or the kids some stuff for no reason. Can I help it if I wanna spoil them, especially Dinky. Heh, crazy girl.
I looked around, shops had sales, were opening, expanding, and selling. It was a nice time of year. Spring judging from the warmth and the amount of flowers. Nice day to be out of the office.
Paperwork was slow today, thank god, so with time on my hands I decided to take a walk. People all said hi, some even gave me things, mostly small food items. I was walking through the shopping district’s older shops when I bumped into someone. “Oh, so-.” They said before stopping.
I looked before me, and there stood Ben, eyes wide, and I mean WIDE with what looked like shock. “Oh...right...haven’t told you guys I’m not dead…”
“Alright, where the hell are the important people to talk to again?” Ben wonder to himself, walking around Daybreak and hoping to find someone to talk to about the spy.
As I looked around and realized he was in a shopping district of sorts, the stores looking rather old, but functioning and by the looks of it, selling well. He looked up and saw the castle and nodded, running for it to tell the council about the spy. Heading there, he was too lost in thought, wondering who this spy is, how far in they infiltrated and so much more.
He only looked up when he ran into someone. “Oh, so-” Ben stopped himself, looking up and freezing in place. Before him, stood Zeke.
“Oh right...forgot to tell you guys I’m not dead…” He muttered.
“No...no no no…” Ben shakes his head. “This can't be….how the hell did Twilight…” He mutters worriedly. “What was the last thing you remember before...waking up?” Ben asks Zeke, not believing this at all.
“The last thing...fighting Core. I took his darkness then, not really sure after that.” He said, scratching the back of his head. “According to my wives I was found in an unexplored reflection, comatose for a year or so there and a month or more when they brought me to Daybreak.”
Ben looked at him. “I'm gonna need to talk to Twilight about something important later. But can you get me an emergency meeting with the Council?” He asks, wanting to deal with one big thing at a time and not wanting to drop this whole thing right now.
“Uh, sure.” Zeke said. “Sorry I didn’t come by earlier to tell the news, been busy. You can imagine how much paperwork I had to catch up on.” He said, the two walking towards the castle.
“I'm pretty sure it was for...another reason.” Ben mutters. “Oh yeah, did Diamond tell you about her dating Joy?” The half dire wolf man asks curiously.
“Yeah, two weeks ago. Can’t say I’m surprised, she always liked puppies.” He joked.
“Heh. Right then.” Ben chuckles. “But...did she say anything about a...special fight her and Joy tried to do together?”
“Uhh...no. Just said she went on a double date with Scootaloo then a walk.”
“Ah.” Ben nodded. “How's X?” He asks curiously.
“I think my heart being out of Balance for so long messed with him, I mean, he works fine, but his voice is...off.”
Zeke saw Ben slightly twitch, like he's trying his damndest not to say something. “Right.” He nodded. “But I mastered my shield and chakrams while you were gone and figured out a bunch of important things.” He says simply. ”Damn it, I can't tell him the truth or his wives and kids...this isn't good. Damn it Twilight.” Ben thinks to himself bitterly.
“Nice, so that’s what? Half down, half to go?”
“Got seven more to master.” Ben nods. “And each one is gonna still be annoying to master.”
“Well, you get what you asked for, right?”
“In spades.” Ben nodded. “But I have a ton of shit to do and less time to do it.”
“Heh, always seems that way. So, stopping by for any particular reason? Cause asking to see the council is a biggy.”
“Sadly, there's a spy in Daybreak.” Ben whispers to Zeke, not wanting his words to be overheard by others.
Zeke nearly stopped, but kept walking with a plain expression. “A spy? Damn it, I knew one would make their way into the system at some point. Anyway to know who the spy is?” Zeke whispered back.
“Sadly I don't know. I mean, there is a special parasite that can control people but I'm worried who it is...then there's the part of where the spy is in the system...there's too many variables to try and figure out who the spy is.” Ben whispers.
“The best place to hide a spy is ironically enough, within a government itself. Heh, I once snuck into an army base to disable the automated security and alarms so my mom and dad could ride in and steal the armory. That was...actually a year before I came to Equestria. Hang on.” He said, patting his pockets, and then began to look worried. “Oh shit.”
“What?” Ben asks worriedly.
“Before I went on that job I spent a month coding a special computer virus. Once activated it begins erasing all system data, then, right before the system is wiped, forces the power to jolt throughout a whole system. Radios, computers, even cars, anything it can reach via a frequency, like radio or wifi will make them create a mini EMP, sorta of a self destruct feature. The flashdrive I had it on is gone.” Zeke said, checking his pockets again. “Damn it, it’s been about a month already and I didn’t notice till now.”
Ben looked at Zeke, his eyes looking sad as he knew full well about what this Zeke was. “Maybe we still have a chance to solve this. It's never too late as long as we can protect the ones we care about.”
“We’d best hurry then, if the spy somehow has the flash drive, the virus in it could bring down the combat arena...man, if we find it, I gotta find it and either hide it better or destroy it.” He said as the two entered the Castle. Once inside Zeke informed the council for a special meeting. Members only, save for Ben.
“What’s with the sudden meeting Zeke?” Mors asked from his seat, which was a large mirror where one of the chairs would normally be.
“Ben here has acquired information that there is a Spy in Daybreak’s government.” Zeke said as the council began murmuring.
“Do we have any clues as to who it could be?” Cid asked.
“The person that told me said they had a Way to Dawn Keyblade.” Ben tells everyone. “Who has that specific keyblade?”
“Within the government.” Leon started, checking a tablet of sorts. “Fifteen. In this room...two.” Leon said as they all looked at Lord Death, and a man Ben hadn't noticed before. He was old, easily seventy, wearing a brown cloak. “Mors, and Kenobi.”
“Obi Wan Kenobi?” Ben asks the old man curiously, wondering if it was the Obi Wan from the movies.
“Leon, go round up the remaining suspects, Obi Wan, I’ll escort you personally to Mors’s world.”
“Well, it will be nice to have guests.” Mors said. “Oh! I’ll set up some snacks!” With that, the mirror flashed, becoming just a simple mirror.
“Come one Ben, you keep a weapon on him, I’m sorry Obi Wan, it’s nothing personal.”
“I understand.” He said, rising from his seat. “Well then, to Death City.”
Zeke summoned X, Ben looking at it, and seeing no physical differences on it as Zeke opened a DTL and Ben summoned a Sharpshooter and kept it on the elder Jedi as they walked in.
“So, when did you join the Council?” Ben asks Obi Wan curiously. “Or have I just not noticed you the last time I was there?”
“Around the time Zeke vanished, which alone makes me a prime suspect.” He admitted.
“Has there been anyone else that joined the government around that time?” Ben asks, trying to sense if there was that weird Nobody Parasite in him.
“Not to my knowledge.” He said, we entering Mors’s chamber. It looked just like the anime, and before Ben, stood Mors….wearing a pink apron setting out a snack table.
“Oh, goodie, arrivals. Pardon me, the rest of the snacks will be here shortly. Most of my visitors are, so this is a treat for me, even under the circumstances.” He admitted, placing down a large tray of skull shaped cupcakes.
“Thank you.” Ben nods. “So Mors, how have you been doing?”
“Well, pretty good. Kid can’t stop talking about his girlfriend, for one I am happy he has love in his life, but on the other his grades are… well, we had to make a grade lesser than F, so we went with L, any worse and we’ll be giving him a Z.”
“Yeesh. He better get to work instead of being with his girlfriend all the time.” Ben says honestly. “But hey, don't be surprised if you suddenly hear Scootaloo is pregnant.” Ben shrugs, knowing how bad him and Joy are with relationships and thinking it could happen to them.
“Best not to, cause that sentence along seems to have set Zeke off.” Mors said, Ben looking back and seeing Zeke with a dark aura, demonic eyes, horns of darkness, and looking more like death that...the Death in the room. “I… Am going to have a talk with Kid…”
“Zeke, calm down.” Ben frowns. “Getting pissed over Scootaloo having a kid with the one she loves is a stupid thing.” He frowns.
“Can’t say he’s not a father if he wants to protect his daughters innocence that badly.” Mors said.
“Protecting his daughters innocence is one thing, getting this pissed over something his daughter gave honest consent to is another.” Ben frowns. “Sure I do care about my kids and would be upset about certain things they do...but I'm not so pissed I basically look like death.”
A DTL opened up again and thirteen other people came in, Leon behind. When he saw Zeke he whacked him on the back of the head. “Knock it off, time to get to work.”
Zeke’s whole appearance reverted back to normal. “Yeah yeah…” He said, looking over the group before him. Two council members, three couriers, and ten from security. “So, all you, save for two, don’t know why you are here. Well, sadly, one of you in this very room...is a spy. For C-Spoiled.” Zeke said, reminding himself that Core is dead now. “All we know is that they are working in the government, and they have a Way to Dawn Keyblade. You all have this Keyblade. So, this can be done the easy way, or the hard way.”
Ben looked at all of them, trying to sense if any of them have a Parasite in them. “And the specific person wouldn't even know it cause they are probably possessed by a Parasite.” The wolf says, knowing he can sense all Nobodies, including these nobody parasites.
“Alright, Ben here will use his connection to Nobodies to see if one is inside any of you, if he senses none, then that means one of you is a willing spy. In that case, Leon will use his Keyblades special ability to reveal the spy. It will force you to speak the truth, by making your heart do the talking. And we all know, hearts don’t lie.” Zeke said, motioning for Ben to move forwards.
Ben took a deep breath and focused, a grey aura surrounding him gently as he tried to sense if there was any Parasites in them. ”Come on, I know I can sense these damned things.” Ben thinks to himself, trying to sense if there was any Parasites in them.
One by one Ben checked everyone in the room...Nothing. Not a single parasite. “Right…” Ben mutters, frowning at not sensing the Parasites. “They're clean. All of them.” He says, but not sure if that's fully true.
Zeke sighed. “Alright then, time for the hard way. Leon, go.” Zeke said as Leon stepped up, summoning his Keyblade and pointing it at the crowd.
“Secrets Awake.” Leon said, shot lock like bolts of light firing from his Keyblade and into the hearts of the suspects. “Alright, now who here has been working with Spoiled. Speak up now.” Silence. “What?”
“Did you do it right?” Zeke asked.
“Of course, no one can resist it, we even tested it on Maleficent, she sang like a bird.” Leon said, confused.
“Then...either the spy somehow is using a different Keyblade, or is someone outside the government.” Zeke said.
“Yet it would still have to be someone in an important place.” Ben frowns. “Anything about the scientists? Blacksmiths? Does anyone in an important station have Way to Dawn?”
“In Daybreak, lots, but anything Spoiled would want to know would be in the government.”
“When she managed to sway someone in my world she had it be a guard lieutenant that helped ship a ton of materials for her...to help make fake keyblades.” Ben explains worriedly. “But...what would she want on your world?”
“Information likely, Daybreak is still sorting through all the secrets the Foretellers helped us uncover when they unlocked the rest of the city. Alright then, everyone, this investigation will continue, under minimal raidar. Mors, you and Leon will be in charge of this, until we can find out who this spy is, keep anything about this spy between the people in this group, if you suspect anyone, inform Mors or Leon. As you all were.” As Zeke said that everyone left, returning to Daybreak via DTL’s.
Zeke himself sighed, sitting criss crossed on the ground. “Figured finding a spy wouldn’t be easy.” He shrugged. “This is not gonna be easy.”
“Finding a spy is never easy.” Ben shakes his head. “But-" Ben stops and puts a hand to his head.
How?
Nothingness connected to Kingdom Hearts?
Who is he?
”Shut up!” Ben mentally shouts, feeling like he's hearing all the Nobody's in existence all at once before sensing a powerful Nobody somewhere. “The hell?” Ben mutters. “Sorry Zeke...I've got something...important to do. Nobody's are going nuts for some reason.” Ben says while opening a DTL to where he felt that massive energy. “Tell Twilight I want to talk to her later, and be careful about the spy.” He says before putting his hood up.
“Talk to her in a bit then, she’ll be working late in her lab.” Zeke said as Ben left.
Ben arrived in a world that was...far. He could tell this was the furthest he’d even traveled, the stars were so...different. He took a look around, and saw he was in a forest. Key word was. All around him scorched trees were all around, in the center of the event, stood a deep scorch mark, shaped in Kingdom Hearts image.
“The fuck happened?” Ben mutters while heading down to the scorch mark, summoning Reunion and Frozen Pride just in case. “Hello?” He calls out, hoping to find someone here.
Ben heard a noise, and turned around, seeing a Sniper Nobody there...bearing a Blue Heart symbol over it’s head. ”Ah, master. Greetings.”
“Uh...hi.” Ben says nervously. “Um...sorry, first time hearing a Nobody call me that. So...think you can help me figure out what the hell happened here?” I ask the special Sniper.
”Something came, came from the afterlife of Heartless, and Nobodies. He summoned me, and I am sorry to say, but while you are my master, I obey him. He has marked me, let me remember, who I was.
“And now someone's stealing my job.” Ben frowns. “Of course...so what did this guy look like? Anything of note like...say I don't know, have the X-blade on him?” Ben asks, feeling like it's him.
”He wields a Starlight, and wears the mask of the father of the Unversed, dressed in ragged, battle torn clothings. I can see why, Purgatory is an unpleasant place.”
Ben looked at the Nobody. “Well can't say he doesn't like making an entrance.” He shrugs. “Zeke! Get your job stealing butt out here!” He calls out. “I'm the one who's supposed to help Nobody's, even though I've been doing a shit job at it because I've been to fucking busy all the goddamn time…” He trailed off.
”He has left master, he needs to find a means to leave this world. Till next time we meet.” The Sniper said, vanishing in an aura of grey and black.
“Oh come on.” Ben frowns before summoning his glider and flying around, thinking Zeke hasn't left the world yet. ”Zeke! You around here?” He mentally calls out to his Nobody friend, hoping he can actually do something like that.
There was no response. Zeke either wasn’t responding, or couldn’t hear him. Ben flew around for a time longer, seeing nothing much other than forrest, and a long open road. Grunting, Ben withdrawal, knowing he had thing to do back on his world, but first, he had to talk with a certain Twilight Sparkle.
She was in her lab, alone. Twilight worked well in a group, and alone. So many projects, so little time. A DTL opened behind her, and she sighed. “I had hoped you’d be fooled by him.” She said, Ben walking up behind her.
“No.” Ben frowns. “Are you fucking kidding me Sparkle?” He growls.
“Pinkie is a better prankster, I don’t joke much.” She said, stirring something, not even looking at Ben.
“So your the fucking spy.” Ben growls. “So you betrayed everyone that you loved and cared for...for a fucking clone!?”
“I betrayed no one, I made him. A clone of Spoiled that attacked Daybreak a while ago provided enough data to build one from scratch. I don’t expect you to understand my reasons, but...when you lose someone...you do things that don’t make sense, not even to you.”
“I lost my parents when I was powerless, and I kept walking.” Ben says. “Holding onto the past only hurts people the more they drag it along. And doing this? Zeke would never want the woman he loves to stoop so low...he knows you're better than this.”
Twilight stopped what she was doing, placing what she was stirring down. “Zeke’s dead. We received word about Drezke. And how he crushed his other half in his own hand… Without his light half, Drezke will grow more and more wild, nothing to balance him out, and then, will have to be dealt with… Even if Zeke would come back as a Nobody...he’d have no heart, he won’t be him… I watched friends, family, that sicko from the Keyblade war kill them all. I remember the panic from when Nobody's first invaded, how everypony came to me and my friends for help, and nothing we did work. Shining, Spike, and Cadence may be alright, but our parents never came back… When you and Zeke brought what you could back from the dead, only forty percent of Equestria’s total population returned. I don’t blame you, Nobodies… I blame myself.
“When Zeke saved us, he eventually told us about his life from before, and rather than just keep training, working to get stronger...we settled for being housewives. Because we knew Zeke was always stronger, we thought he wouldn’t need the help. Then, the Foretellers come along, and tell us he died. Then, we hear about Drezke, well, I did...only Celestia and Unum know about Drezke and what Zeke is. The others, including the kids, and council, are in the dark.”
“Few things.” Ben starts. “One, why the Foretellers told you all he died was because Drezke, before he went off to do his own thing, told them to tell you all he died because of...important reasons.” Ben says. “Two, I’m sure you met my wives and how they are still training because they know I can't do everything...and how low I can go sometimes.” He sighs out. “And three...ironically enough, Zeke actually came back from the dead as a Nobody, and you just helped solve his problem of not having a heart.” He explains simply. “But if I may ask...why are you a spy for Spoiled though?”
Twilight sighed. “I can’t tell you that, and you can’t tell a word of this, to anyone.”
“Cloning Zeke or working for the person that wants to take everything you hold dear away from you?” Ben asks simply. “I know what it feels like to lose the ones you love and feel hopeless...believe me I do...but doing this? It's like you thought Zeke wouldn't come back for his family even if it seemed impossible.”
“It’s not just that Ben…” Twilight said, her hair suddenly turning brown as she turned back to look at him, her eyes now a shade of green.
“She’s got a room mate in here.” The voice that came from Twilight was...high pitched, trying to be a male voice but failing.
“Who the fuck are you?” Ben asks worriedly, wondering how he can help Twilight here.
“Back before the war I was called Bara.” He/she said, summoning Way to the Dawn. “I must admit, using my Keyblade to become a Nobody was rather efficient, but I did miss it, of course, making an army of my own from this world’s inhabitants did go well til that red eyed bastard came along.”
“So your a Nobody inhabiting Twilights body?” Ben asks curiously, bringing out Frozen Pride.
“I removed my heart gain control over them, sadly though, I should have hidden my heart better. They found it and for months I was just floating in a jar...till one accident made it fall and break, and Sparkle butt here was the closest meat suit. Being female is rather odd, but, I’m kinda liking it.”
“So you took out your heart...to do something you could have done with a heart…” Ben says. “What?”
“To control the Nobodies, one must be without a heart, save for you, it’s fact...which intrigues me~” Bara said, walking up to Ben. “I wonder what makes someone with a heart control the Nobodies. Hmm...What makes you tic.” Bara licked Ben’s nose, making him jump back.
“Okay that's enough.” Ben frowns summoning Reunion.
“Na, uh dog man, this is our secret. Even if you tell, who’d believe you? And if you were to rip me out, I’m latched onto this mare’s heart like an anchor, I go, she goes, Zeke, or rather, 109, goes savage, and Daybreak will hunt you down.”
“Hold on.” He says while using his Assistant real quick. “This will only take a moment.” Ben says to the weirdo, looking up to see how he can take out Bara’s heart without hurting Twilight.
Showing Results for “Removing a Heart from Within a Heart”
Answer: The Heart inside of the Host heart must leave of its own volition.
“Oh go fuck yourself…” Ben mutters. “Hmm…” He hums. “Here, you want to know how I do things correct?” He asks Bara simply. “Well your gonna have to get your own body. Cause if your doing this in Twilights body your not really learning anything, your just making Twilight learn something you understand?”
“I dunno~ Are you gonna risk harming her?” Bara asked, rubbing...the belly. “I made 109 fertile for a reason, and added in some...extra need to protect those that are his, any harm to them he’ll attack whoever is responsible. All I have to do is scream, and he’ll be here, and your head will roll.”
“I don't need to hurt her. All you need to do is leave her heart voluntarily and I'll teach you some things.” Ben tells Bara simply.
“Like what?” Bara askes, taking a seat on the table behind...her.
“Like how to control Nobodies with a Heart for instance.” Ben says. “Just a simple thing, leave her heart voluntarily, and I'll teach you.”
“Hmm...Tempting, but, I’ll pass. You see, I’ve got it good here, and with Spoiled’s help.” Bara snapped her fingers, several Dusk’s, and three cloaked Nobodies appeared. “I can controle FAR more than I ever imagined. I’m working on my experiments, I have an army, I am in the safest place in this whole reflection, and I finally found a man to rutt me right...well, made one, but still~” Bara said, licking her fingers.
Ben took a deep breath, Bara noticing the Nobodies sway ever so slightly. “You really think...you understand anything?” The man asks, his voice calm even if he was trying to figure out how to save Twilight. ”God do I wish Zeke was here to help…” Ben thinks to himself worriedly.
“Oh, I know what I understand is little to nothing. Even before the Keyblade war, I joined the Anguis union because like everyone else there, I wanted to learn all I could. Research has always been my life, and when the war broke out, I finally had the chance to perform my experiments. Oh the spells I had only theorized and wrote on paper, finally I could cast them, and the hundreds, thousands I slaughtered. To see my research work, it was glorious, so after I emerged from the bloodshed I went about to research as much as I could. For countless years, I researched, studied, knowledge is my life, my goal, an endless journey. It’s why this host took so well to me. When I entered, I had no resistance, I was wrong about that pink cry baby Tiara, this vessel, the person I live off of like a parasite, she and I are more alike than I could ever imagine.”
”Zeke your wife is being controlled by the bastard that ripped this Equestria apart.” Ben mentally calls out to Zeke’s Nobody self. ”Even if you can't hear me...lets just hope I can do something to save her.” He mentally sighs out. “What's the point?” Ben asks Bara. “What is the point of all the knowledge you gained if your just going to get killed either way?” Ben asks. “You know full well your going to die if Spoiled gets her way, so why help her?”
“Because, why not? She may be trying to end everything, but you and I both know it will backfire horribly. Till then, I get knowledge from every world, from countless reflections. I win, she dies, and I can pick through all the leftovers of her fallen empire.”
“Zeke will try and get you out of Twilight you know that right?” Ben asks curiously. “He knows there's a spy with your keyblade, and there is a way to force you to come out. And believe me...I'm pretty sure he'd believe me when we're both put under a truth spell.” Ben says, not bringing up how he can put this entire encounter in Memory Stealer and replay it for all.
“And that’s where you are wrong. You see this?” She asked, holding a Castle Oblivion card with Zeke’s image on it. “This card is all of what 109 is, you tell him, I break it, and he will resort to what he is crafted from, darkness, several Nobodies, and, oh yes, a minimal link to Kingdom Hearts, enough of a link to turn him into something even I shiver to think about. And then there’s this.” She pulled out another card, this one having the Crystal Heart on it. “Everyone in Daybreak, even Mors, the Heart is reaching, I break this, the heart breaks, and Spoiled will flood this world in, well, let’s just say that older, insane you will make an appearance.”
Ben looked at this for a moment, before he rubbed his temple. “Fine.” Ben says, before snapping his fingers and the Nobodies, even the cloaked ones, seemed to go stock still at the snap. “The Nobodies won't hurt the people and you won't hurt the people if no one knows correct?” He asks, hating not being able to do anything.
“Yes, I’d rather keep this act going. It’s fun to be honest.”
“Just...don't be surprised if everything you worked for gets destroyed and you lose everything in the process.” Ben says. “But...what I wanted to ask, why clone Zeke? I'm just curious is all.”
“To shut up his wives. ‘Zeke, Zeke, waahh.’ Day and night, especially at night...for two reasons…It just got old so I made them the best sex toy ever.”
“Your someone that doesn't understand love and would never understand the real pain they feel Bara…” Ben sighs out. “Christ...today has been a massive headache…” I mutter. “Has Twilight heard this entire conversation?”
“Yeah... I did.” Twilights voice returned as her hair and eyes returned to normal. “I’m...sorry Ben...Bara’s heart is strong...and he’s smart...smarter than I am…” Twilight said, looking as miserable as one can get.
“I'm sorry...but remember, he’s only one person, you have your family.” Ben tells her simply. “He can't beat all of you, even if he has some bullshit redundancy, but I know you have a stronger heart than him.” He explains. “Just remember who your fighting for.”
“If Zeke taught me anything Ben...sometimes...one person can be stronger than everybody...and if Zeke...is back, even as a Nobody...Tell him...I miss him.” Twilight said, getting off the table and leaving the lab, Ben, gritting his teeth as he headed home.
Zeke and Crow walked for what felt like days. Time seemed to have no meaning as the sun was stuck in an eternal sunrise. They stumbled upon a massive ruins of a city made from all stone. “So...third little pig did good for himself.” Zeke said.
“Cool story bro.” Crow said with slight sarcasm. The two of them started investigating their surroundings. “Looks like another empty ruin dude.”
“Which they all are, save for Silhouettes.” Zeke sighed. “So, when we get out of here...we’ll be like the Organization Nobodies… Should we find matching cloaks?”
“You can figure that out on your own dude. You know how I feel about this.” Crow argued. “I’m not leaving until my brothers and sisters free me.”
“And I know at least ten different ways of knocking you out bare handed, if I have to drag you out of here unconscious, I will.” Zeke replied, the two of them walking down some stone steps. “So...how long do you think we’ve been here?”
Crow sighed, “Once you’ve been here as long as I have, you tend to forget about time. Seeing as there isn’t day or night here. But if you’d like an estimate, I’d say a few weeks since we met up.”
“Heh, for us. I mean out there.”
“Who knows. Time could be running differently, it could be moving the same. We won’t know until we’re back in the world of the living.”
“I just hope this Door doesn't just drop us off in the lanes between. I would rather not wait for the big ass spaceship from Lilo and Stitch to pick me up like it did Terra in Birth By Sleep.”
Crow chuckled. “Well, you’d have quite the story to tell.”
“Heh, screw that. I’ll just grab Stitch, whack Jumba upside the head, flip off the council woman then steal a ship like Stitch did in the movie… Wow...I must miss my family because that’s their territory.”
“Well, then we’d better hurry up and find that door so you can see them again.” Crow said as the duo continued to shuffle through the ruin.
As they walked around they saw an odd sight...an orb of darkness. “Well that’s new.” Zeke said.
“Yeah, I haven’t seen something like this before.” Crow said.
“You know...it kinda reminds me of that secret boss fight in Birth By Sleep, the one against...Vanitas’s...Ghost…” As Zeke finished, the dark orb evaporated, revealing a masked Silhouette of Vanitas, wielding a broken Chaos Gear Keyblade. “OH COME THE FUCK ON!!!!!”
“Didn’t see this coming.” Crow summoned his blade at the ready, as well as Zeke.
“Hey...you ever beat this fucker cause...I never did...Even at max level…” Zeke admitted.
“To be honest dude, I’m not that good at games. But this ain’t a game.”
“Yeah, I made that realization quick long time ago...but they do give hints to what we will expect….” Zeke said, Vanitas rushing towards them, freezing then appearing behind them as he struck them both, sending Crow sliding across the ground and Zeke crashing into a stone wall...he was comically stuck in an imprint of his body. “I hate secret bosses…” He groaned, falling out. “Owe…”
Crow walked up to Zeke’s side. “Well this guys tough. Now I’m glad I’m not good at games. I would be rage quiting for weeks if i kept losing like this.”
“And get this...he ain’t even the hardest in that game, nore the series…” Zeke said as he got up. “But...he can only hit us when we are together...every fight he’s been in is one on one...Split up, whoever he goes after, the unchased one attacks.” Zeke said, he running left as Crow ran right.
Vanitas looked at the two, and followed Crow, only to get hit by a Strike Raid from Zeke. When he turned around to face him, Crow landed four hits before backing up.
“Can’t handle the both of us, hun tin head?” Crow shot a fire spell, knocking Vanitas back a bit.
“What?! How come I can’t use magic!?” Zeke yelled, throwing his Starlight into a strike Raid, knocking Vanitus’s Helmet off, Crow running in and delivering a Zentenzucan. The Silhouette vanishing as it’s broken Keyblade fell to the ground. “...Sadly that was less exciting than I thought...but then again he never had much HP in the game, all he had going for him was speed and strength.”
Crow sighed. “Well at least he’s gone. Now we can go back to what we were doing… aimlessly wander until we find the door.”
“Yeah…” Zeke said, picking up the mask, surprised to see it’s the same from the game. He then put it on. “What do you think? Wow...ever see those commercials where they advertise glareless sunglasses...that’s how this looks.”
“Looks good dude. But a bit disproportionate to the rest of you. As well as it don’t look right without the rest of the outfit.” Crow laughed.
“Meh, I’ll find something.” Zeke said, picking up the Broken Chaos Gear. After a bit of concentrating, it flashed white, and was fully repaired, and handed it to Crow. “Wanna have it? Come on, Dual wielding Keyblades is badass.”
Crow looked unsure for a moment, before taking Chaos Gear in his hands. “Might as well. We’ll need any advantage we can get here.”
“No kidding, but if I somehow see Sephiroth or the Lingering Will, you are taking them alone.” Zeke said, keeping the helmet on as he and Crow continued their walk.
When they were around the only, still standing buildings, three triangle shaped towers, they took a rest. “What’s up with old civilizations and triangle buildings?” Zeke asked.
“... Illuminati confirmed.” Crow said flatly, before breaking into laughter.
“Heheheh...heh...No, seriously, they exist….my dad is on their speed dial.”
“I knew it!... Well enough banter. Let’s check them out.”
Crow and Zeke got up, deciding to explore the tops of the buildings. They made it a race for kicks, and Crow won, and almost froze at what he saw. “Hey, what’s up?” Zeke asks, still walking up the steps.
“See what i see?” Crow points to the top of the towers. Revealing one large Fancy double door with elegant designs on it.
“Isn’t that the door from the first Kingdom Hearts game?” Zeke asked.
“I also see the door out of here. C’mon!” Crow said racing up to the top, with Zeke in tow.
As Crow dragged Zeke with him, Zeke felt something...familiar, reacting, be went in front of Crow, and blocked an attack from a Silhouette, it’s mody simple...but the mask it wore gave away who it was. “Core.” Zeke muttered.
”I knew you’d search for the door. Sooner or later.”
Crow glared at the Silhouette. “Looks like we meet again. I’ve been wanting to talk after you split my heart.”
”Buzz off brat.” Corw said, waving his hand as a gust of wind nearly blew Crow off the edge of the building. ”Your dark half was as useless to me as you are to your own family, such a needy, pathetic thing.”
Zeke pushed Core to the side, ready for what the Silhouette might be capable of. “I know that last time we met I took all your darkness away, so let’s see how you are off your steroids.” Zeke said, he and Core crossing blades, the two clashing and blocking each other's attacks with expert skill. Core got the upper hand, casting magic to stun Zeke and land what would be deadly wounds if he was simply mortal. His Keyblade like body merely left him bruised, and his clothes taking the damage. “Heh, still a cheat.”
”Learn some magic and then talk about evening out the odds.” Core said, charging at Zeke again, the two clashing again. ”Go on, open it. I’ll hitch a ride.” Core said, pressing forward. ”You’re hollow inside, a Nobody. Once you get out, I’ll hitch a ride in your mind, and then, take over. You’ll be a better puppet than Huxley would have ever made.”
“Don’t go writing me off just yet bastard!” Crow’s voice echoed through the air. From behind, Crow suddenly flew up into the sky and dove towards Core striking him in the back. Crow landed next to Zeke, revealing a pair of metalic wings behind him. One of an angel, and one of a demon, like Way to Dawn. In his hands was Chaos Gear, prepared for battle.
“...Not even gonna ask.” Zeke said, reading Starlight. “You best hope those ain’t permanent, from experience with my wives, wingboners give it all away.”
“Way to Dawn saved me from hitting the ground like this. I guess it’s how I’m traveling from now on.” Crow smirked. “But first, let’s take care of this bastard.”
“He won’t die easy. Think you can take him so I can open the door?”
“I’ll buy you some time.” Crow used his wings to rocket him towards Core, blade in hand.
Crow kept Core occupied, occupied enough for Zeke to rush over to the door. “Alright...how’s this work?” He thought, looking at Starlight before pointing it at the door. A beam of light shot out and into the door, and it began opening, a pulsing wall of light behind the large double doors. “Crow, get-” Zeke said, blocking an attack from Core in time. “You are not using me you son of a bitch!”
“Get back here!” Crow flew up ready to cleave Core in half, but he block his attack as well.
”You insignificant speck! A child like you can never hope to end me.”
“Ending you isn’t my end game here!” Crow used most of his strength to force Core away from the duo.
Zeke let out a sigh. “Alright Crow, let’s-!”
*Bam!*
A kick to the gut sent Zeke flying through the door. Crow only smiled at him.
“I told you before. I ain’t getting out of here till my family puts me back together. When you’re out tell them, “I’m waiting for them to succeed.” Bye for now Zeke.” Crow said, aiming his Keyblade towards the door, shutting it.
“Crow!” Zeke yelled, the sensation of falling overtaking him as he lost consciousness.
In the sky of a world where mortals and monsters fight for survival, a storm of unnatural making formed above the sky. In a bright force of energy, lightning struck the ground of a forest, the impact scarring the earth, and incinerating all the foliage for miles around. In the crater of this impact, rose a ragged, blond man...with red eyes.
“Ugh...What the?” I mumbled, standing up and looking around...damn...Hope no one was around…
“So...I’m back, but I am A, likely not even in the right reflection, and B, clearly not on Equestria...and I don’t have a heart...so I’m a Nobody...I wonder…” I thought, holding out my hand, trying to summon a Heartless...but a Sniper Nobody appeared, it’s head bearing a blue heart symbol. “Okay...that’s new… Scout around?” I ask, the Nobody nodding before heading off. “Okay...that’s gonna take some getting used to…” I mumble, heading off into another direction. A lifetime of being on the run taught me to know which way a road would likely be. Luck was on my side as not half an hour later I found a road and started walking it. Being without a heart is...odd.
I feel like I’m still me but...I don’t feel like I actually care about anything...gonna have to force myself to care. To act.
I looked up, seeing car lights. Finally. “Hey, over he-” Note to self, that while running into the road to stop a car...total crap! I got hit by what looked like an Impala and was tossed back.
“Oh shit!” The driver yelled, he and someone else getting out of the car.
“Dean, what did you do?!” The other one said.
“Owe…” I moaned.
That earned both their attention. “Okay, hey buddy, where you from?” THe driver asked.
“Far.” I mumbled, gettin up. That seemed to...scare them. “Alright, now don-”
BANG.
A bullet hit the cheek of my face, knocking me over at the bullet itself ricochet elsewhere. “The hell?!” I yelled, jumping back up. “Not cool.”
“What in god's name are you?” The other guy, tall, long hair, asked.
“The name’s Zeke.” I said, rubbing my face. “As for what I am...that’s a LONG ass story.”
At some point those two handcuffed me and locked me in their trunk. Practice, got out of the handcuffs. Damn, Pentagrams, a hollow underside to this trunk, likely filled with weapons, even these handcuffs felt like they had all kinds of magic carvings. Damn, either these two are nuts, or this world has some seriously fucked up creatures on it. It finally came to a stop and after a bit they opened the trunk, pointing shotguns at me.
“That handgun didn’t work, what makes you think those will?” I ask with a hint of sarcasm.
“Okay pipe down and get ou- Where are your handcuffs?” Dean, if memory serves, said.
“Here.” I said, tossing them at him and climbing out. “Damn, that’s a tight fit.”
“Okay, so what are you?” The taller one, Sam, I think I heard Dean call him, said.
“Yeah, what’s what with the big blue key?” Dean asked, pulling out my Starlight.
“That, is a Keyblade. Can I have it back?”
“Ha, yeah right.” I rolled my eyes, Starlight flashing out of Deans hand and into mine. “...Okay...That must come in handy.”
“Yeah.” I said, realizing I still had my Vanitas Helmet on. Taking it off, I felt a rather good breath of fresh air. “Wow, it’s stuffy in this thing. So, as for what I am… This is gonna be a LONG chat.
Seven Hours Later
“And, well, here I am now.” I finished up, at some point this conversations being moved to a library/meeting room in this bunker of theirs.
“Wow...that’s just...wow.” Sam said.
“I’d not believe it but, we’ve seen some shit in our time.” Dean said.
“Yeah, I bet. So, hows about this? You scratch my back, I scratch yours?”
The two looked at each other. “What are you talking about?”
“I’ll give you Keyblades, train you to use them properly, but, you have to help me with something.”
“Being?” Sam asked.
“I need to give a message to some allies… on another world.”
“Heh, and… How are we gonna get to other worlds?”
“With these.” I said, raising Starlight. “I may not be whole, but I should still be able to give you Keyblades.”
“Can they kill monsters?” Dean asked.
“Yeah. Just about anything evil they can kill.”
“I’m sold.” Dean said.
“I guess… They are useful, can’t lie.” Sam said “...Alright, I’m in.”
“Great, Dean, you first.” I said, holding out my hand. It was...harder, than usual. Must be my heart not being with me. Finally though, it appeared. Fenrir. I handed it to him. “It’s strong, and I myself have used it. It’s… it won't let you down.”
“Cool.” Dean said, looking it over. “Definitely, cool.”
“Now for you Sam.” I said, struggling a bit before finally, Rejection of Fate appeared. “Here you go, Rejection of Fate.”
Sam chuckled as he took it. “Wow, on the nose with me huh Dean?” Sam asked.
“Yeah, us both. So, what now?” Dean asked.
“Now...Some training...and, you don’t by chance have a sewing room, do you? Oh, and a smithery?”
“I wouldn’t be surprised, but why?” Dean asked.
“For one, I want badass clothes.” I say, grabbing my tattered clothing and feeling...nothing...damn, this is...not good… “And second, you both are Keyblade wielders now, time to look it.”
I spent the next month or so helping Dean and Sam in wielding their Keyblades. Sam was an excellent Student… Dean… I just… Wow… if he wasn’t a natural combatant, he’s be earning an F-. But, he’s holding onto a C-. Their world is...so much like my earth. It was… simple, save for the monsters. On a side note, Keyblades can kill Heartless, Unversed, Nobodies, Ghouls, Vampires, Werewolves, Ghosts, Demons, Angels, Leviathans, and Witches. What can’t they kill?
I made myself some nice clothes too. I took the Cloak of Organization XIII, and tailored it to be more in the back, no long ass zipper. Kept the boots. The main apparel under the cloak, that shows well, was something like how Terra’s clothing was, but rather than just an X over the chest, an image of Kingdom Hearts. Sam and Dean weren’t as into the idea of the costumes, but I made them some rather simple Organization XIII cloaks, The shade of blue Kingdom Hearts is though. The hoods zipping all the way up, Dean hif turning into a sorta Neoshadow head, and Sam’s was more like a Darksides.
Finally, I felt it was time to go the the Foretellers. I opened the DTL, and we walked in.
Sam and Dean were a mix of excited and saddened another world didn’t look as alien as movies showed, but, I promised them there were a lot of strange looking worlds out there. I had my Vanitas mask on, and they had their cloaks all zipped up. I don’t know why… I just don’t want the Foretellers to see me like...this. A Nobody. It’s the only thing I can feel at the moment...and it sucks.
“Hello?” I knocked on the door. Rang the Doorbell...nothing. “Must not be home… Wonder hos Code Keeper is doing…” I think, tapping Starlight on the door, the simple locks opening with a click from it’s magic. I entered and made my way to the Computer room. Man, a computer that can simulate a whole town, with people who have no idea they are fake. If it was done right it could simulate a...whole...universe…
“Sam, Dean, keep watch.” I said, taking a seat in the computer and began to think. What can hold all that much power… if I...yes… Alright then, time to start coding- Crap, Dan will know what went on, might even put two and two together… I reached into my pocket, surprised even through Purgatory a...special, computer virus I made was still with me on a simple three gigabyte flash drive.
“Hello User.” Code Keeper said.
“Hey Code… Been a long time.” I said, inserting the USB.
“User?"
“Hah~!” Jenny sighed. “It’s been a while since our last adventure. Not that I’m asking for anymore life or death situations, but I’m starting to get bored.”
The five Foretellers were walking together back to their mansion.
“We can’t always be fighting.” Dan interrupted. “Plus with all that's happened lately I’m happy to have the time off. School and training our disciples are also important.”
Lan nodded in agreement. “That’s right. Also spending time with our significant others also takes precedence. We rarely have the time as it is.”
Alex chuckled, “The girls still on you about Adagio?” Lan grumbled in response.
Kira giggled before leaning to Alex’s ear. “Not really, they’re just trying to milk it. Just until he realizes they aren’t mad anymore.”
They all continue their small talk until they reach the mansion. Although, when they did, they saw the front door was open just a crack. They all put up their guard and cautiously opened the door.
When they opened it up, they saw two men walking around their main lobby, both wearing light blue versions of the Organization XIII cloaks, but their hoods were zipped all the way up. One’s hood looking like a Neoshadow, and the other looking like a Darkside. “So who do you think these Foretellers are? Sound like gypsies to me.” The one in the Neoshadow hood asked.
“Dunno, let’s just keep watch.” The one in the Darkside hook replied.
“Well you aren’t doing a good job at that buddy.” Alex called out. The two men turned towards the door to see the Foretellers with Keyblades in hand.
“Who are you? Why are you in our home?” Jenny demanded.
“Look, all I can say is a mutual friend wants a word with you.” The Neoshadow one spoke.
Alex snorted. “Yeah, we’ve heard that before. And where is this “mutual friend” of ours?”
“In that room under your library where all that high tec computer junk is.”
Kira smirked. “Good to know.” She pulled out a Dream Card, and gestured for her brother and Dan to go. “Now we know where to look. I Cast: Marble Ballroom!”
There was a blinding light, and when it settled only Jenny and Lan were left in the room.
“Let’s go.” Lan lead Jenny to the Simulation Room.
“Crap!” The two said, pulling out a Rejection of Fate and Fenrir Keyblade. The Neoshadow one with Fenrir, the Darkside with Rejection of Fate.
Jenny and Lan rush down to the Simulation Room, only to see someone sitting in front of the P.C. He wore something like Terra’s clothing, an Organization XIII cloak over that, and his mask was like Vanitas’s. He looked over to them, Jenny and Lan ready for a fight. “I take it you fought them or ran?” He asked, Lan feeling his voice...familiar, but his mask muffled him too much for him to be certain.
“No we trapped them and came for you after they gave away your location.” Jenny corrected. “So now that it’s just us, why don’t you tell us who you are and why you and you’re lacky’s are here?”
“I came deliver a message, then, realized just how much good this computer can do. So I became...side tracked.”
Jenny was about to attack him, but was stopped by Lan.
“Well if you wanted to attack you would have done it by now. So, who are you?” Lan asked.
“... “ He was silent, sighing as he looked down, looking at his own hands as if...he didn’t truly know. He then looked back to the computer screen. “Kexez. You can call me that.” He said, typing as speeds that rivaled Dan’s.
“What are you doing to Code Keeper?” Lan asked, preparing for a fight if necessary.
“I...can’t leave any trace.” He said, his typing stopping as he pressed a single key, the machine to send them into and out of the simulations whizzing to life as in a flash, the No Name Keyblade appeared there. Kexez standing up and picking it up. “Now, one last install…” He said, his arm shaking as a blue energy flowed out of him and into the Keyblade. A blinding blue light appeared, and when the Foretellers could see, the Keyblade changed, it now looking like, simply put, a Keyblade version of their computer. “Finally, that was easier than expected.”
“I hope you can understand us being skeptical of a mysterious figure doing what you did. So we can’t exactly let you leave without any answers.” Lan summoned Unicornis, and Jenny followed with Ursus.
“I’m...sorry in advance for this, by the way.” He said, pressing a key on the computer and all it’s screens flashed red, and he removed a USB from it.
”Warning, total system deletion commencing. All backups and primary files will be formatted.” The computer alarmed.
Lan and Jenny rush towards the P.C pushing Kexez out of the way, trying to stop it or at least try to save what they could. Suddenly, Kira, Alex, and Dan ran into the room.
“What’s going on?” Dan asked, Anguis in his hands. But when he saw the P.C he rushed pass Kexez and proceeded to stop the deleting process.
While they were distracted, Kexez tried to walk out of the room, but was stopped by Alex and Kira. Their Keyblades blocking his way.
“You’re not going anywhere.” Alex said.
“Let him go.” Lan ordered, not even turning around to see them.
Kira and Alex looked unsure for a moment, before dissipating their Keyblades and ran to join their siblings at the P.C. Before Kexez completely walked out the door, Lan’s voice called out.
“Don’t think I didn’t notice what you did with your name.” Lan said seriously. “I know who you are, but since you’re choosing to hide we’ll respect your decision. Just like what we told your family.”
Kexez stopped, signing. Something inside him...a feeling...anger, sadness. He lifted the newly made Keyblade, and in strings of ones and zeros, a Handgun appeared, Kexez not even looking as he pointed it behind him, and fired, the bullet flying fast...and hitting Lan in the arm. “Crow says he’s waiting.” He said with venom, leaving.
“Your posy is tied up in the living room.” Alex said.
The five of them continued stare at the P.C as Dan continued to type on it. The clink of a bullet shell covered in blood hitting the floor could be heard.
“You know, I never would have imagined I would reach a point in my life where a bullet in my are isn’t a big deal. Vampire healing is great.” Lan joked before thinking about what “Kexez” said. “So, Crow is waiting huh?”
Back at the Bunker, Zeke, or Kexez, and Sam and Dean were in the library, where Kexez placed the newly made Keyblade on the table. “So all that...for this?” Sam asked.
“I delivered the message...so, I heard you two got your asses handed to you.”
“Hey, that kid with the snake Keyblade was stronger than we expected!” Dean defended.
“So, what...is this?” Sam asked, looking at the strange Keyblade.
“I think I’ll call it...Datascape. It has all the functions of their PC, put into a Keyblade.”
“Why?” They both asked, confused.
“It’s a Keyblade able to create all new Realities, Reflections… It’s just what I need to bring them back.”
“...Bring who back?” Sam asked.
“Three heros who were killed in EVERY reflection by a very evil Nobody, heartless, demon thing… Even if it’s just the three I make in this Keyblade...they...they will be enough.” I said, taking Datascape and raising it, the screens that were it’s blade flashing, ones and zeros moving across them all as I could feel what it was doing. It’s scanning. Scanning EVERYTHING. Finally, after ten minutes, it stopped, the screens now showing simple things… the original world. “We’ll have to watch it carefully. They NEED to exist… Maybe some allies can come from this.”
“While this is...bizarre, we’re with you Zeke.” Sam said.
“Same...So...mind if we bring in some friends of ours?” Dean asked. “Been awhile since we talked with Cass.” Dean said.
“Sure. The more the better.” I said, taking off my helmet. Lan figured it out...should have done something better… Well, best get busy...there’s a lot to do now...lots.
Paperwork slowed down, which was a surprise. Dealing with the council was odd. There was still no leads as to who the spy was, but we were all keeping out ears peeled. I needed...something to do. Wonder if one of the kids would be up for world traveling? The closest of their bedrooms was Scootaloo…
I knocked on her door. “Scoot’s. You there?”
Her door opened. She was in her pj’s and had bed hair. “Dad? What’s up?”
“You just now it looks.” I laughed. “Paperwork is slow, so, figured we go to a random world. Wanna go?”
“Heck ya!”
“You gonna get dressed first?”
“...Give me a moment.” She said, her door closing as the sounds of things being tossed and some water running for a short bit. After about three minutes of that the door opened again, Scootaloo dressed and her hair in her signature look. “Do I look alright?”
“Heh, you look fine.” I said, opening a DTL behind us. “Come on, it’s random.”
“Oh! Mystery adventure!” She cheered, running into it. I laughed, not far behind.
Where we came out of was a place that looked kinda familiar. I wanna say...Mexico? Wow, haven’t been here since I was ten. I looked around, decorations were hung around of skeletons and small orange petteles lines the main road and lead trails into people’s homes. People seemed to be busy. I didn’t see any other Keyblade wielders so I quickly disbanded X, Scoot’s doing the same for her keyblade as she adorned an illusion ring. It was something Twilight made, it’s magic able to make her look like a world inhabitant if needed. Scootaloo now looked like a human, no ears or fur, just skin and normal, boring human ears, but she kept her hair color.
“You know what’s going on dad?” Scootaloo asked.
“I think...it’s Dia del los muertos.” I replied, not believing my eyes.
“Dia de what?”
“The Day of the Dead, a cultural holiday to celebrate the dead.”
“Why would you want to celebrate dead people?”
“It’s like a special day to remember the loved ones of the past and those who have passed. They even say if you build a special alter or go to their graves with a photo and some offerings, things they loved in life, they can visit on this day, see you for this one night and take your offerings.”
“Oh...Cool! Is it real!?”
“Heh, That’s a tough one to answer.” I said, scratching my head. As I was trying to think of an answer to her question, a kid wearing a red hoodie ran passed us. “What the?”
“Stop, Miguel!” A man yelled, coming out of a nearby building. He then saw us. “You, sinor, can you help me find my boy? He’s upset and ran off. We are worried for him.”
“On it, Scoot’s, come on.” I said, a bit happy for that topic dropped, but now worried as what could have happened as to make the kid want to run away.
I changed the kid into a crowded plaza, there was a lot of people, making it hard to find him and the mariachi music would likely make it hard for him to hear me calling, then again, he is running away, so odds are he doesn’t want to be found.
“Dad, over there!” Scoot’s called, turning I saw the kid running down another street. We chased after him but lost him at a crossroads.
“Crap, where’d he go?” I asked.
“Arfh!” I looked down the road to the right, seeing a… Cholo dog, I think, with a really long tongue bark at me. “Arfh, Arfh!” It barked again, running down the rest of the road behind it.
“Am I crazy, or is that giant rat leading the way?” Scootaloo asked.
“It’s a dog and yes it is.” I said, following the cholo dog to find the kid…. It's weird this is the third time that I've had to follow a cholo dog to find a child.
“That's a dog?” Scootaloo asked as she followed, the dog leading us to a cemetery. People were lighting candles and setting up offerings on their graves.
The dog led us to a large tomb in the center of the cemetery. A quick look around and I spotted the kid inside, through a window he likey broke. “Hey kid.” I called, Scootaloo and I jumping into the broken window.
“Ah! I’m sorry, De La Cruz is my great, great grandfather!” He blabbered.
“Woah, woah, woah kid.” I started. “From the top, why did you run away from home?”
The kid’s expression changed to something like the face you make when giving an angry groan. “They hate music, and I love it. I want to play more than anything, but they just don’t understand…”
“Been there…” I mutter, remembering how different I was from my family. “So, are you any good?” I asked.
“I...I don’t know, I never played for anyone other than myself and Dante.”
“Dante...He wouldn’t happen to be a Cholo dog would he?”
“Yeah, how’d you know?”
“I think he lead me to you. Anyway, so, mind if I hear how you play?”
“You...you want to hear me play?”
“Yeah. I know how it feels to be the black sheep of the family. I can tell you from experience that it’s best to have someone to talk these things over with, before you do something dumb, like, runaway from home for example.”
Miguel turned bashful at the mention of his actions. “Eah, they must be real worried.”
“I can tell you this much, even if family doesn’t share your ideas, dreams, or even values, they care about it… They love you, even if it’s hard for them to show it.”
Miguel looked like he was thinking it over. “But...all I wanna do is play...and they will never let me…”
“...Tell me this, do you want to play for the world, for others, or just for yourself?” I asked.
“I...I don’t know… I just want to play.”
“Well then, play. Show me how much you ‘just want to play’.” I said, Miguel looking at me, determination on his face as he readied the white guitar. Something felt off then, I swore I saw the petals...glow, for a moment. Miguel played a single note, and the petals glowed and floated in the air around us before falling back to the ground suddenly. “...I take it that’s not part of the show?”
Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he? Where is he?
That question, it keeps ringing and ringing in my head like gong and it won’t stop! I know the answer, he’s dead, my light half is dead! My brother is dead! Why do i keep asking myself that!?
“GGGGGGRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!” I screamed, darkness shooting out from my hand as part of my castle and the landscape several miles out was tainted. I sighed, raising my arm back up and taking the darkness back. No, not now Drezke. Soon, but not now...Not now.
“Father?” I looked to my side, seeing Velvet come out of a DTD. Good old Velvet, so young yet so advanced, rivaled only by Littlepip, younger, yet so determined, so driven to find a purpose for herself in this life. “Another accident?”
“Not quite. Frustration.” I say, feeling tired. “Any news about Daybreak?”
“The heart is keeping even us from setting hoof on it now, it’s only accepting those whose light is dominant over their darkness now.”
“Really? It’s strength continues to grow, must be evolving after that incident with the Embodiments. Still, when I was Zeke, if I read those blueprints right, enough darkness directed at it will shatter it, no amount of light or work can repair it from that. Once that’s done I can Raid that secret armory and take the Void Key.”
“Then it will spell the end for the Embodiments...and...you?” Velvet asked, sadness in her voice.
I sighed. They know my plan, all the children do, but I can’t let that stop me. I won’t. “Yes, Velvet. You and the others all know this. It’s time to take some kind of action.”
“Action?”
“I’ll be back, there’s a certain bitch I need to speak to.”
“Spoiled?”
“Yes. There is someone under her thumb I’ll need to...pull off the job.”
“What would that be?”
“Soon enough Velvet, as my second in command you know I’ll tell you everything in time. But for now I can’t leave things to chance. If anyone asks just tell them I went out for research, understood?”
“Yes, father.”
With a nod I opened a DTD to the Realm of Darkness, Core’s old castle, now Spoiled’s castle. She’s done a lot in her short time taking over.
As I exited I felt something...off. It was framilier and unsettling all at once. There was a guard, some Dusk Neoshadow hybrid thing. One of her creations, clearly, that lead me to a library of sorts. It reminded me of the one from Hollow Bastion from Kingdom Hearts one, back when I was Zeke. That library was neat, could do without those secret doors and such though.
In the room was Spoiled, some lady in a lab coat, a man in Eraqus, Terra clothes and wearing a Vanitus mas- “So, what hole did you crawl out of Nobody?” I asked, taking a seat acoss from Zeke’s Nobody. I’d recognize that body anywhere, I was in it for Zeke’s whole life.
“Purgatory. At first I stuck to the ideals of Zeke, you two, but I realized I had my own. After all, the body is meant to obey the orders from the heart. I have never felt so free in my life.”
“Hm, I thought you didn’t have feelings. That’s partially my jurisdiction.”
“Kexez.”
“Typical.”
“Yet, fitting.”
“That’s enough you two.” Spoiled said, taking a sip of some wine. It’s scent was strong and rich. From the smell alone easy worth a few grand a bottle. “Our last guest is a tad late, but he will be arriving soon. You two haven’t met Dr. Sabrina Caratege. On earth she was a black market surgeon, when Core took her in she was the one to splice humans with unversed and Nobodies, and now, she has spliced the Nobodies with Heartless and is working on something new. Thanks to Kexez here. The world and it’s unique magic, as well as that unique Keyblade of his are allowing us to reach unimagined results.”
“A few tablets, some diaties of untold power, some Kingdom Hearts energy to bind them all together and it’s created many grand soldiers. Each one of them were followers at first, unknowing of my changing intentions.” Kexez said with a smile you could feel through that helmet of his.
Then, Crow came in through the door. He took a seat across from Spoiled and that seemed to shift the tone in the room. “Alright then, so as of right now only Sabrina and I know the reasons of this meeting. To put it shortly, I assume most of you already know about this second Keyblade war, correct?”
“Yeah, what about it?” Crow answered.
“As we all know as it stands we are outmatched.” Spoiled clarified. “Even with all three types of monsters, Heartless, Nobodies… Unversed. Even with our Psychopath in our back pocket we are at a huge disadvantage. Daybreak has worlds of amries, spanning across many reflections, the Foretellers unions while small wield old and powerful knowledge. There is also this John person, the people of his world including himself use Void energy like Daybreak uses Keyblades. United, they will end us within a few hours of the wars start.”
Crow huffed, “So what do you suggest Spoiled. If you haven’t noticed most of us have our hands tied with other stuff.” He countered.
“Ah, now that is where you and Dr. Sabrina come in Crow.” Spoiled chimed with a sly smile.
“What is it now?” Crow asked irritated. “I’m still on my own heart hunting. I don’t have time for your chores.”
“Dr. Sabrina here has been working with the Nobodies and some of the Unversed you left with us to study. Now, the Crystal Heart that protects Daybreak form Heartless now also seems to have adapted to even repel Nobodies, however…”
“Unversed are a different matter, while being formed with darkness their negativity so long as it is low can slip passed it's detection. A simple Unversed however can not perform this task alone. Tell me Crow, how long have you been experimenting with them?” Dr. Sabrina asked him directly, taking put a pen and notepad for recording his answers.
“Long enough, about a year. Only getting stronger the more negative hearts I collect.” Crow answered.
“I see, and have you created any Unversed unique to you?”
“Just a few. Why?”
“What emotions do your concentrate into them? Specifically?”
“Hmm.” She said, writing down something. “So, what emotions do you feel towards your former friends?”
“Betrayal over all.”
“And what specifically towards Kira?” Spoiled asked. That peaked my interest. Wonder what Crow’s dark half feels about the little sister of them all?
Crow’s expression faltered for only a second before returning to a scowl. “Just like the rest of them. They all betrayed me.”
“I see…” Dr. Sabrina said, writing something else down. “Tell me, what about her do you know so far, the prior Foreteller she has taken over? Ava?”
“Yeah. Apparently they were all reincarnates of the original Foretellers.”
“And where does that leave you?” Spoiled, Dr. Sabrina, and Kexez asked Crow. Well that was creepy.
“The one left behind?” Kexez asked.
“The unspecial one of them all?” Spoiled asked.
“The one without a destiny.” Dr. Sabrina said. “You are not like them, they have destinies linked to their past lives, from birth, they all had purpose, yet as far as we could tell, there was nothing special about you Crow. Knowing that, what about them do you hate most now?”
Crow started radiating strong negative energy. His fist tightened until his knuckles were white, and his teeth sharpened to the point of fangs.
“That even before they knew what they were, I was always the odd man out. They were choosing not to do anything with their crappy lives and when I decided to take control of my own life I get punished. I’ll make my own destiny, by crushing theirs”
“So then, how would you like a chance at the greatest Payback you can get until the war comes around?” Spoiled asked, smiling devilishly.
“What do you have in mind?”
“Framing Foreteller Kira for the murder of Daybreaks Council Member Mors. Or rather, Lord Death as he is known now, second wielder of the X-blade and Daybreaks most important government official.”
“What’s the point of that?”
“Political strain.” Kexez answered. “A head government official, seen in public, mass witnesses, ending the life of another, very important foreign political official. With Zkee gone Daybreak relies on Mors to run, with him dead, by Kira’s hand, Daybreak will be forced to end relations with the Foretellers, their unions, mass deportations, and public outcry. After all, Mors has his own world that adores him, so stress between Foretellers unions and Daybreak soldiers will fuel the fire for conflict to be directed at others rather than us. Plus, while mors is killed, a special recruit of mine will step in, and shatter their Crystal Heart. With Void, with that discovered this will also focus attention to John’s nation rather than us. When the war comes around they will be so busy slaughtering one another we can step in and take control of the battlefield.”
Crow thought for a moment before agreeing. “Sounds fine to me. But no one touches the Foretellers. I’m the one who will take them down, no one else!”
“In time, now then, Kexez, if you would please.” Dr. Sabrina asked as Kexez nodded, he raised a hand and a Nobody appeared. It looked like a dusk, but was blank, no characteristics to speak of. “Now Crow, I want you to channel all that hatred of your former friends into this special dusk Nobody, pour it all into it and leave only what you need to remember why you fight within you.”
“Whatever.” Crow sighed as he once again started rumbling with power.
After a moment, Crow unleashed a large wave of negativity into the dusk. It seemed endless, the negativity, lasting a full ten minutes before it began to fizzle and stop. The Dusk itself changed form, no longer looking like a featureless Dusk, but more of a person’s silhouette. “Foreteller Kira.” Dr. Sabrina said, the thing shapeshifting into...a perfect copy of Kira, mask and all. “There, while Mors himself is linked and bound to his own world, having her able to enter Daybreak for an Escape while also causing trouble will strengthen the accusation that she murdered him. Once safely though a Daybreak DTL, back to the actual Foretellers world, Copy Cat here will simply return here, where we can conduct phase two.”
“Well things are just falling into place aren’t they?” Crow said sarcastically and tiredly.
“Yes. In time we will launch our plan and once the worlds are out of balance…” Spoiled started.
“The X-blade of Darkness can finally be forged.” Kexez finished.
“X-blade of darkness?” I asked.
“The X-blade as we all know is made from equal parts light and darkness, however, within this war the X-blade will be forged again, but this time, darkness will taint it, consume it, and from there, consume Kingdom Hearts.”
“It will be an era of everlasting darkness, chaos, and death for those not strong enough to survive.” Spoiled said, almost laughing.
“Hahaha.” Crow laughed sarcastically. “If we’re done here, I have more hearts to collect.” He said as he got up from his seat.
Everyone began to leave, but I quickly caught up with Crow. “Hey, Crow.” I said, catching up.
“You need something from me, boy scout?” Crow sighed.
I frowned at that. “Yeah, wanted to ask you some questions, half a heart to half a heart.” I said.
“And that would be?”
“How was your brother?” I asked, catching him a bit off guard from the looks of his sudden shift. “I know you two were balanced in terms of power, but didn’t exactly get along?”
“He’s doing just fine. Locked up just as much as he was when we were still one.”
“Hm...I don’t buy it.” I said. “If you were always in control when you two were one, then why would Crow, the whole Crow, have cared about his friends for the time they were together? Plus, you two were equal in power, it’s be rather hard to lock up your equal when you can match each other forever and more so.”
“Listen here Boy Scout.” Crow growled. “You’re talking to the wrong half if you think I care. The weakness was left with the light like it always is. I’ve been collecting dark hearts, and I am much stronger.”
I looked at him for a second, then laughed. “I’m sorry, what? You mean to tell me you have been collecting dark hearts like a common heartless?” I chuckled. “Wow, at least I know how to drain the darkness from what and who I face, you have to go through the hassle of killing them first. How bothersome.”
“Then you haven’t felt the full power of Negativity. For everyone I kill, the negative feeling of despair is… almost overpowering. And the negative side of the spectrum is where I thrive.” Crow began to radiate said negative energy off his body. “Light and darkness will always be on the opposite sides of each other. But sadness, anger, despair, They can be found in both. I just find dark hearts… tasty.”
“Heheh, you have not tasted power until you drain darkness from the heart of a world, such raw power, fermented for hundreds of years. No liqueurs can compare, no sex can best it, no greed can resist it.” I said, unimpressed by his light showing off.
“A worlds heart can have emotions too. Maybe I’ll try your way and eat a planet. But for now, it sounds like you’re challenging me, Boy Scout.”
“Hm.” I said, a grin on my face as I walked slowly past him. “Why bother? I’m clearly the stronger one. You’re just a kid throwing a tantrum, Lost Mutt.”
Crow growled, “If we’re talking age wise then I’m the older dark half here. But I guess it’s the older generation to teach his juniors a lesson.” He summoned his Keyblade.
“Hm. Well, I guess I need to vent out some steam anyway.” I said, darkness focused in my legs as I spun around, Crow dodging my charged kicks. I brought a swing down, sending a wave of darkness towards him. He dodged, but the impact shattered some nearby boulders. “What? Can’t fight without your Keyblade?”
“I was just keeping to tradition around here. But if you want, I can go Creed on your ass.” Crow dispersed his Key and coated his fists in negativity. He punched the floor under them, sending a wave of energy towards him.
Darkness still charged in my legs, I jumped, dodging the attack and summoning an Air Pirate and using him like a hoverboard or so. “Awe, who’s a Dante wanna be? DMC much?” I taught.
“First of all, those were one of the best game series ever made. Second, I’m pretty sure Dante can kick your ass just like I’m about to.” He summoned an Archraven to latch onto his back to allow him to fly as well.
“Hm, so determined, so helpless.” I said, letting my illusion drop, my skin becoming it’s ash grey, eyes changed to crimson red. “So out classed!” I yelled, shooting out dark projectiles at him like I was firing them from an assault rifle.
As the projectiles were darting towards him, Crow opened his mouth wide. “ Haaaaa!” and let out a shriek powered by his negative energy, blocking all the projectiles that were shot. “The name Crow isn’t just for show.”
“Heh, so birdy does want a cracker then?” I said, charging towards him. “I’ll rip that beak right off!” I said, letting my darkness flow out of me, charging my body and even summoning a Guardian.
“You more than welcome to try!” Crow unleashed an equal pressured negative wave, summoning a Trinity armor behind him.
We clashed, my guardian and his Trinity armor dishing it out. I let my special trick out as my guardian floated away from me like a ghost, and dual wielded some Keyblades. I then pulled out Kingdom Key D and Masker Defender. “Bet your shit can’t so that.” I said, eyeing towards my guardian.
“Your right it can’t. Mine’s cooler.” Crow motioned towards his trinity armor. At that moment the three pieced armor Unversed parts were united connected by a body made of dark energy. Long claws sprouted out of its armored hands as it gave a mighty roar.
“Impressive, I give it that, but I still have some surprises as well.” I said, DTD’s opening next to me as my two best stepped out of them. To my left, Littlepip, to my right, Velvet. “I have more than just my Unversed and Heartless for an army you know. Girls, kill it.” I said, pointing at his Trinity armor. They nodded, charging after it. “It’s amazing the strength the hearts of children have.” I said as Velvet and Pip sliced off one of its arms.
“Yeah but they stil have bodies and they have their limits. When a being of negativity body is destroyed, then it makes room for more and more.” Crow said as Velvet and Pip destroyed the rest of the Trinity Armor. But in its place was what looked like a heart shaped object made of black stone. It pulsated faster and faster until the negative energy burst out, forming the Iron Prisoner in its first form. “The harder you fight negativity, the bigger and bigger it gets.”
“Hm.” I chimed, smiling. “Girls, show him what I taught you.” I said, they both nodded, rushing the Iron Prisoner and both stabbing it with their Keyblades. Crow’s eyes widened when he saw it begin to fade, and then was gone. When he looked back at me, it was behind me. “Something Zeke always liked was to experiment, when he was a normal human, he liked to experiment with computers, but like this, free? I lit my imagination run wild. Kexez must be the same, something we have in common with Spoiled and Core. My children don’t just get power from me, they give me power. All their Keyblades and their hearts are linked to me, any darkness they come across they can drain it, be it from hearts, worlds, or other beings of darkness, it all flows directly into me.”
“If the old you really did like experimenting then he must have been smart. Something that was obviously left with your light half. Unversed aren’t darkness, they are negativity. Being summoned directly from the one who summons it’s own negative emotion. See, the thing you can commonly find in both light and dark is discrete and betrayal. As for subjects of my negative emotions.” The Iron Prisoner behind me started to struggle, until it’s chains broke. Turning into its second form. “It’s there that one can find loyalty.”
I chuckled. “Darkness, negativity, they both come from the heart, and you forget.” I said, his Iron Prisoner becoming wrapped in a dark blue as it’s symbol was changed from Unvered to a blue heart. “I am part of Zeke’s heart, made into a lesser replica of Kingdom Hearts.” I then summoned a wall of Keyblades behind me. “Zeke knew his destiny and rejected it for family and friends. Zeke was to be the king of hearts and Keyblades. He was to be the king of all.” I said, a broken crown appearing on my head. “That, is who the X-blade chooses, a Balanced heart.” I said, raising my hand. “Is a Royal heart!” I said, shooting them all at Crow.
They all struck where Crow was, kicking up dust and covering the whole battle field. When the dust cleared, not only was Crow standing there unharmed but another figure was standing next to him. Another fighter who had Way to Dawn in its hands, a black helmet covered his whole face, and Unversed Symbol on its chest. Keyblades were surrounding them, but not one had struck them. “Like I said. Loyalty. But let’s call it now, Boy Scout. This is meaningless and I’m tired.”
“Hm.” I said, disbanding all my Keyblades, my broken crown also vanishing, and Pip and Velvet left back home. I also brought back up my illusion form. “Sure thing Mutt.” I said, walking up to him. “I have to say, this one is impressive. What do you call it?” I asked, curiously.
“For someone who was half of a Kingdom Hearts fan boy, you’d think they would recognize a Remnant when they see one. I can summon the Remnants of those I concert to do whatever I wish.” Crow said dispersing the Remnant.
“Not bad. Still, I guess I owe Zeke’s being able to wield the X-blade to you and your other half not getting along, otherwise we’d be fighting as who we are whole for it, wouldn’t we? Thank you, for being selfish.”
“Whatever, Boy Scout, I’m out.”
Crow headed off and I laughed. Stereotypical dark half. In his heart and family, Zeke was a black sheep. I thought, walking off.
I then felt...something familiar. What is that? It’s warm, and...welcoming… Lake? No, no...Lake is gone… It hit me again, this time I could tell from which direction… “Brother?” I said alond, running towards the direction it was coming from. I ran for what must have been hours, following that warmth, that framilier sensation. Finally, I can upon one of Core’s old Laboratories. Place looked abandoned, that likely ment it was in operation. Still, it’s so strong here. “Lake?” I said again, heading towards it. When I opened the door I saw the place was like the other labs of his I’ve seen. Blood stained, but the lights were going and machines were making nose. Typical. I didn’t see anything out of the ordinary, but that feeling was so close. I looked around and found a basement entrance and went down. Core must have loved stairs cause there’s a fucking lot here.
I finally reached the bottom and there were cages everywhere. An animal lovers nightmare from the looks of it. I walked around a bit then- “Lake?!” I yelled, seeing my brother in the cage before me, before blinking and seeing it was… “Crow?” I said, rubbing my eyes. When I got a good look he was in really tattered clothes, malnourished too, and his hair was blond.
“Who are you?” He asked.
“Well, my name is Drezke, but who I was when I was whole was called Zeke.” I said. “I’m like your other half running around being the king of douchebags up there, only I got along with my light half.” I said, reaching into my pocket and taking out some candy from the world I call home. “Want some? It’s a bit old but not bad.” I said, offering him the candy bar.
“What do you want? Aren’t you with my darker half?”
“Only cause I need him and the ass holes he works for to achieve my goal. Killing the Embodiments...and myself.”
“Sounds nice.” He said sarcastically. “Why are you here anyways?”
“I...sensed you. I thought you was my other half, my brother… he’s gone…” I said solemnly.
“Sorry to hear that.”
“It’s...alright. He wasn’t him anymore...there are things worse than the Embodiments out there, he turned into one. I had an opening...and I took it. A real cheap shot, but better I kill him, before he killed everyone.”
“Well at least he didn’t lock you up like mine did.”
“How...did he do that anyway? I mean, what the actual fuck happened between you two to warranted that?” I asked.
“I’ve been locked up since the day Core split us up. Before I had any actual idea I had any remnants of power. These chains don’t let me do anything. Else I would have been gone a long time ago.”
“Huh, your other half said he had you locked up when you two were whole? What was that about?”
“I’m the feelings our whole self kepts away. The feelings for my family and the want to forgive them.”
“Forgive them?”
“He blames them for him ending up in juvie. But also knows that he ended up there himself. The two of us we always at edge in the whole heart.”
“How was it when you two first saw each other?” I asked. “You know, being born and being alive for the first time? Heh, I remember when I first saw Lake, I thought I would go blind. I had never...seen anything, hell, I didn’t even know I was alive of could think before I saw him they day we were born as Zeke. It was like… everything told you to run, despise it, but I was to captivated, curious by his light, his warmth. He saw me and shrieked like a girl, and just said I startled him. Heh, he has a lot of the fears oddly enough, part of why when Zeke became a dad he’d stay up for days on end watching the kids to make sure the new borns didn’t get restless in their sleep.”
“Can’t say anything you haven’t already. Was your original self this long winded?” He joked.
“Heh, sorta. He was the X-blade wielder, and a major council member of a new government stretching across multiple worlds. Talking and speeches was what he did when he wasn’t stuck with the paperwork.”
“Sounds like a nice place.”
“Heh, family life was great too. Two words. Twenty wives. Sex. Was. Constant. I was so happy to be part Keyblade and my magical wives all knew spells for…longevity.” I laughed. “...I miss them. Back when I was whole, your dark half broke one of my son's ribs, and I about bare handed decapitated him when he showed his face to me. As you can guess I was the protective part that was ready to start the killing mood for payback for my son.”
“Well, he probably deserved it.”
“Heh, yeah. Wait, your dark half or Rumble?” I asked for clarification.
“Either or. From what is sounds like your son shouldn’t have been there in the first place. So blame is on both sides.”
“I’m on the bridge about that but eh, a conversation for when we bo-...for when you are whole again.” I said, Light Crow gaining a confused look.
“What are you saying?”
“I’m gonna get you out of here, well, not directly.” I said, summoning a simple Shadow Heartless and having it hide within the compound. “I’m gonna get your family to bust you out of here. I can’t bust you directly cause A, outnumbered, and B, your dark half is stronger than I anticipated. That, and if I lose them I can kill killing the Embodiments goodbye, but your family can more than bust you out of here, that Shadow I spawned in will help me find this place again, I can bring them here, then bolt so they can both bust you out and deal with the fallout. I get off scot free helping them help you, and they likely take out something Spoiled and her new BFF can’t easily replace.”
Light Crow hesitated, before letting out a sigh. “Well then let’s hope your plan works. For both of our sakes.”
“Yeah, same. Even if it doesn’t, my only loss will be Spoiled’s data on the Heart of The Realm of Darkness.”
“Well I guess this is farewell for now. You don’t want your higher ups to get suspicious.”
“Later.” I said, placing the candy bar inside his cage. “Oh, and when you see your friends again they will be different...Kira especially.” I said, covering an eye and I opened a DTD under me and fell in. He’s smart, he’ll realize. I thought,
Scootaloo and I returned home quicker than expected. To put it short, ancestors, land of the dead, and magically turning into a skeleton...yeah… It was fun though. Really fun. When we came home I saw Twilight was back. “Hey Twilight,” I said, giving her a quick peck on the cheek. “When did you get back?”
“Oh, just a day or so ago.” She said, looking distracted.
“Is there...something wrong?”
“Huh, oh, no, no I just…”
“Twilight!” We both turned to the doorway, seeing Rainbow Dash run in. “You’ll never guess who just came back!”
”That’s your plain!?” Trixie mentally yelled at me. She was in control, and we had to keep it that way til the plain could unfold.
”Yes Trixie, it is. Might not be the best, but it’s all we got right now. It’s the most effective way to deal with Bara, save Twilight then get this whole mess sorted out.” I replied. Man, being just a voice in someone’s head is weird when it comes to talking. I can still see and feel all that she does, and vise versa, we just can’t act unless we either take or give control of this body to one another.
”But I can’t do that kind of magic! I can’t!”
“Trixie, remember, I know these spells. We practiced this for a bit. I can control arms and legs, while you still have the head and such, keeping our cover. We challenge her to a dual, Twilight will likely be using her Keyblade while we will use one of my weapons, we battle, then I can cast a mass Stopga by supercharging it with mana that I gathered from my time in Bolitarea, and your own natural magic. Bara will likely sense it and protect himself/Twilight, so in order to pull this off I’ll need you to use a smoke screen or something so we can use the X-blade for maximum effect.”
“A smoke screen spell I can do. Easy...are you sure we can pull this off?”
“We have to. I haven't lost yet, and I don’t plan on it.”
“Where do you get that confidence?”
“Is it confidence when- Here they come...wow...that clone is...spot on.” I said, Trixie stiffing up from nerves.
“Trixie?” Twilight said, seeing us as she entered the waiting room with Rainbow Dash and my clone. “I thought you were…”
“Uh…”
”Your lines oh great and powerful showoff?”
“Oh shut up!” Trixie retorted back. “I...was...sort of. I was in a place where I died, but because of this curse,” SHe said, showing them the back ring mark on her hand. “I am cursed to come back after each death...and I’m soulless.” She added, unnecessarily.
“Soulless?” Twilight said with worry, my clone looking thoughtful as Rainbow Dash merely rolled her eyes.
“How’d you get here?” Rainbow Asked.
“I...had a lift from a traveling Keyblade wielder.”
“What was his name?”
“He...didn’t say… Okay, anyway I came to challenge Twilight to a duel.” That got their attention.
“A duel? Trixie, this isn’t about...before, is it?” Twilight asked.
“I...no...I just...I’ve done a lot since we last saw each other and...wanted to see if I was any stronger.” I could tell Trixie wasn’t lying. It seems that answer caught them each off guard too.
“You...aren’t talking in third person either?”
“...Like I said...it’s been a long road.”
“I say go for it.” My clone said. Yup...so me.
“Wait, what?” Rainbow Dash asked. “But she-”
“Callanged formally to a duel with Twilight. Had she caused a ruckus we would have had all the rights to have her detained if necessary Dash.” My clone explained. “The duel was called formally and with witnesses. She’s within her rights according to the laws.”
”Wow...he is an exact copy of me.” I said to Trixie who didn’t show any sign of response, focusing on staying calm enough to play this off.
“Well...legally I can refuse, but you seem to have changed a lot since we last saw each other Trixie.” Twilight said, taking Trixie’s hand… her touch was gentle. “I hope after this we can be friends, and maybe, figure out how to remove that curse on you?”
“I’d...like that.” She said with a smile.
“Then I accept.” Twilight said with a smile. “We can head to the simulator now if we-”
“Actually…” Trixie interrupted, in case this came up. “I was hoping to have a small fight in the Everfree Ruins...if they still are ruins I mean?”
“Huh? How come?”
“...Home field advantage? I imagine it will be a lot like the places I was at before getting here.” She lied, it was good enough to get a nod from Twilight.
“Oh, well, alright. It will be pretty good atmosphere anyway. We left that old castle untouched for historical reasons.” Twilight said, summoning her glider and jumping on it...heh, that’s a big book. “Hop on.” Trixie climbed on, my clone did also and Rainbow stayed behind to tell the others where we went.
While Twilight piloted, my clone started up a conversation. “So, what was the name of the world you were on?”
”Bolitarea.”
“B-Bolitarea.”
“Oh...but, wait…”
”Crap, shift the conversation now!”
“So, I hear you have the Keyblade to beat all Keyblades?”
“The X-blade, and yeah. Lately X has been sounding weird, might just be from taking in all Core’s darkness and my heart rebalancing from it though.”
“I guess. I don’t know that much about these Keyblades you use other than that...well, their a sword, but also a key and magic.”
“Heh, that about sums it up honestly. They can be deadly when intended to be, unlock locks both magical, physical, and the heart, with enough knowledge and practice.”
[i[“Damn, hate to admit it but Barra did a good job with this guy.” I admitted.
Twilight landed within the ruins and we got off. She adorned her armor, god I miss my armor, and had Trixie put the helmet on. ”You’re handling the combat?” Trixie asked.
”Yes. When the time is right, you quickly take over and cast the smoke screen spell. I’ll quickly take back over and cast the stop on my clone, thanks for making this so isolated, and take the time to catch Bara off guard and rip his heart out of Twilight. If I’m correct his heart will be need to be in control of her body in order to better have a chance of saving Twilight.”
”Alright, then win this one Zeke.” Trixie said, fixing the hamlet and making sure none of her mane stuck out. Once that was done I took over, taking out the Purple Flame Shield and Dragon Bone Smasher. Twilight looked surprised, as did my clone, as ‘Trixie’ being able to list such a large blade with complete ease.
“Wow, Trixie, you definitely got stronger.” Twilight said.
“Thanks.” I spoke, between the minor voice change of Trixie’s voice and mine when I take over and the helmet muffeling our voice majorly, she didn’t notice her opponent changed. I’m sorry...Twilight, but in order to save you...I’ll have to hurt you a bit.
“Alright! This is a standard duel!” My clone announced, acting as a referee I assumed. “First to knock out the other or pin them for five seconds twice wins! Ready! Go!”
With that, Twilight and I charged at one another. My swords size allowed for a massive advantage in both blocking and swinging. Twilight was a quick to dodge though, and quickly I swapped out my shield for my Bastard Sword. Two swords was a bit difficult to maneuver with unlike Keyblades, but I was able to keep Twilight at a distance. “Wow Trixie, you are good!” Twilight cheered, casting Thundraga on me.I took the hit and kept moving, Trixie screamed from the impact in the back of our head. I needed to save Twilight, this body and pain is very new to me, but I can adapt.
I swung, hitting Twilight with the flat part of the blade and sent her flying some feet. She caught herself and made a safe landing. “Nice Mo-” I rushed her, quickly taping her Keyblade armor so it deactivated and slammed the hilt of Dragon Bone Smasher into her nerve spot, paralyzing her.
“Woah! Hey, no- WHAT?!” My clone started before I quickly summoned the X-blade.
“Stogga!” I yelled, my clone freezing in place.
“He...hehehehehe. So you are it’s new welder.” I turned around. Twilight was laying on her back, her hair brown as her eyes, rather than their normal purple. Bara… “So, the great and powerful screw up is the wielder of the most powerful weapon to ever exist!? Oh that’s just beautiful!” They roared in laughter. “Oh if I could move I’d be clutching my sides!”
“You aren’t completely wrong.” I said, taking off the helmet, revealing my one blue eye, Trixie’s still purple eye, and our blonde and blue mix colored mane. “I thought I kept that heart of yours in a jar like a bug you freak.”
Bara’s eyes widened in surprise. “No...No.. Zeke!? How?! I thought your Nobody was causing hell, your Darkness falling and your light half dead?!”
“Yeah, but my soul was nabbed by a third party.” I said, walking up to the mad Keyblade War survivor. “Guess it takes four of me to make a whole me.”
“Grah! You bastard! Go ahead and kill me! I’ll drag this bitches heart with me into hell!” I dug the X-blade into their chest, light glowed, quickly replaced by darkness.
“No, you won’t. The X-blade is linked to Kingdom Hearts, the heart of all worlds...and people. All hearts come from Kingdom Hearts, and to Kingdom Hearts they return. Bara...Return to your god!” I pulled out X, and reached into Twilights chest, my hand burned as I pulled out a black, pulsating heart, with only a small speck of light. “Darkness, you consumed, and it was consuming you.”
“...Z...Zeke?” I looked down, seeing Twilight’s hair and eyes return to normal, a painful look on her face, but a hopeful one as well. “Is that...really you?”
“Yup, and to prove it, number fifty three in Rune’s book if your fetish.” I said with a smile. Only those in on bedroom stuff know about Rune’s book, and what number each of our fetishes is under. Twilight’s smile grew wide, tears poured from her eyes like a leaky faucet, and she was blushing madly. “It..it is. It is!” She cried in joy.
I smiled, turning back to the pulsating dark heart before me. “No Afterlife for you Bara.” I said, squeezing it tight, tighter, tighter, tight-
Crack.
Bara’s heart shattered, it’s dark shards falling to the ground as they evaporated like steam, fading into the air upon touching the ground. Just then my clone unfroze, freaking out for a bit.
“Yah! I heard everything...the fuck?!”
“I have some explaining to do.”
We headed back to Daybreak, and from there Twilight and I explained everything to the girls, kids. They were skeptical at first, but Twilight explained my clone bleeds black blood...which he did, and I told them things Trixie couldn’t know about them. Needless to say, then the stories were done and the news was settling, everyone’s expression was...silent, thoughtful, and surprised.
“So… The Zeke we’ve been sleeping with, bearded some children with and...loved...was a copy?” Celestia asked.
“Like I said...Bara did a good job, it was...his final trump card if all else failed.” Twilight said with a sigh.
“So dad’s a girl now?” Scootaloo asked.
“Hermaphrodite. Trixie was one already when I moved in.” I explained. “And yes, she’s seeing and hearing all of this and is blushing at me telling you all that.”
“Kinky!” Rune cheated, earning a few laughed and eye rolls.
“What’s a hera...hermaf-” Frisk tried to say before Toriel stopped him.
“It’s something you’ll learn when you’re older child.”
“So...what now?” Rainbow Dash asked.
My clone and I looked at each other. “You are an exact copy of me. You thinking what I’m thinking?”
“Sadly yes and...dear god…” My clone said.
“What?” They all asked.
“A wedding.” My clone and I said, earning confused looks from them all.
“If we explain this to Daybreak, and the council, it will lead to more problems than it will solve. Now that Bara is out of the picture, these information leaks will stop and things will go back to normal. But in order to keep the public from freaking out, my clone can stay as me, while me/Trixie marry in. An excuse for her to be seen here and have full access to everywhere and not arouse any suspicion.” I explained.
“Meanwhile while I act as figure head and keep the government flowing, Zeke/Trixie can help keep the worlds safe and better deal with the threats out there.” My clone finished.
“That...can work, after all if the public sees Daybreak can’t keep dark entities out of its own system then nothing stopping them from leaving.
“So, how will we address Zeke and...uh...Zeke, in public?” Pinkie asked.
“Simple Pinkie, in public address clone Zeke as just Zeke, and me as Trixie, who, when in public will be the one in control of the body, so her mane and eye are normal. This only happens when I take over. When in private, clone me can be addressed as…” I smiled, motioning to my clone, who then grew a smile also.
“Charlie!” He said with joy. “Yes!”
“Charlie?” They all asked.
“A sex addicted celebrity from my home world.” I explained. “And for me if I’m in control address me as Zeke, and when Trixie is address her by her name. It’s only fair.” I explained.
“Okay… so how’s sex gonna work?” Rune asked. Charlie and I face palmed. Of course she’d be the one to ask that.
“Well I am fine with it, Charlie?”
“Same, but Trixie is in there too, so since it is her body she gets the main vote.” Charlie said, I nodded while letting Trixie take over.
The second she took over her face lit up with a red blush that would make Applebloom’s mane pale grey by comparison. “W-w-w-w-w-well… I uh...I mean… I don’t know… I mean, I never actually...had sex before so…”
“WHAT?!” Rune shouted, jumping in front of Trixie with speed Pinkie would be proud of and Dash jealous of. “You mean to tell me you’re virgin!? Do you know how much more sex i’d be having if I had both sets of genitals like you!?”
“It’s not like I didn’t try! Every stallion I told about it that I thought could be understanding just...left and when I tried with mares they just called me a freak… I figured if need by I’ll just...knock myself up to have foals before I die.”
“Well you can still do that! But odds are you’ll be pregnant by either a genderswapped one of us or Charlie there!” Rune declared.
“But...isn’t Zeke… I mean… Won’t that be weird for him?”
”Actually...I was genderswapped before, and got knocked up by Unum over there. I had twins.” I said as Trixie leaned over to look at Unum, who merely nodded as if knowing what I just told Trixie.
“Oh...Wow…” She said. Her face was SO red, if I could see it I’d likely be laughing. “Well...I guess, if it makes it unanimous.” That earned a nod from my wives as I took back over to let Trixie have a breather… so to speak.
“Well then, guess that’s settled. I can tell the others when I can. They should at least know about this.”
“Great, in the meantime~” Luna started...oh no. “I saw we help Zeke get used to his new body, while also showing Trixie how…Welcoming this family is~”
“Barf, mom!” Diamond Tiara said, earning a chuckle from me. “Still...it’s good to have you back Dad...even better as now there's two of you… This is gonna be weird.”
“You’re telling me? I’m about to lose my virginity twice and Trixie is gonna lose hers at the same time… And there’s a sentence I never expect-yipe!!” I yelped, blushing as a pair of purple hands groaped my new...breasts from behind me...dear lord these are sensitive. “T-Twilight!?”
“Consider it a thank you for saving me...and a welcome home gift~” She cooed...Oh boy.
”How...did you make us last that long.” Trixie huffed. Out body was asleep under what was the sleepy afterglow of what was the biggest orgy this bed has ever hosted...and there has been a lot of them.
” I usually last longer down there, your body’s endurance kinda sucks.” I said. When asleep it seems the two of us are over her station of awakening. It was an image of her, resting like Ventus while gripping one of the hand guards of the X-blade’s Kingdom Keys, while the other half showed a silhouette grabbed onto the other half. I know that’s me, even her heart knows the rest of me is yet to come. My heart at least.
“I can’t believe you did that with my muzzle! Where did you even think of doing that?!”
“On the spot.” I laughed. “Hey, down there was resting and a good husband...wife mix never leaves his wife, or in our case wives, unsatisfied.”
“I’ll say...still can’t believe you let Charlie ride us also.”
“We rode him back.” I said simply.
“Why did you only use a condom with him?”
“Cause A, those...spells Twilight brought out are infertile, and B, we can’t risk a pregnancy right now. Too much stuff on the line.”
“True.” Trixie said, smiling. “It will be nice to see and have a foal of my own...mind if tomorrow we stop by that nursery tomorrow, before you take my body on a training run it can’t handle.”
“Yes. Definite yes. I miss my babies, and not just their mamas.” Trixie and I laughed.
“I see why you like using Celestia’s chest as a pillow when you can, especially with how much bigger they are now!”
“I know, not at all how I remember them, she clearly was eating her sorrows. Though, can’t say I’m arguing with the side effects~”
“Ditto~”
“So, what can we do here while we wait for the day?”
“I...don’t know. It seems here we are seperate? Can we do anything special in dreams, or wherever we are here?”
“Hm…” I thought, summoning the Keyblade Ben gave me. I tried summoning the X-blade, but nothing. “Thought so. Trixie, since I forged X a new from parts of your balanced heart, only you can summon it here.”
“Really?” She asked, holding out her hand as it appeared, catching her off guard a bit. “Oh...cool! ...So, what are we gonna do?”
“I, am going to train you. You may have the strongest and oldest Keyblade in existence, but even when had it I still needed a mark of mastery exam. I’ll train you to take it, like a true Keyblade wielder.”
“Oh...goodie…” Trixie said, getting up. “Well, I accepted this, might as well take what it gives me.” She said, readying her/our weapon while I did the same. “So, what’s first teach?”
“Basic blocking.” I said, rushing at her.
This...is going to be weird, yet...not unwelcomed. Life goes on, and I beat death yet again...fuck the grim reaper.
“The is the most evil device ever created!” I shouted, trying to pull this infernal torture device off me.
“Zeke, Trixie and us can all tell you that a bra is something all mares have to wear, well, at least anypony who’s an adult mare/hermaphrodite.” Twilight said.
”They aren’t wrong Zeke.” Trixie said in our head.
“May it’s inventor be burning in the eternal flames of hell!”
Twilight rolled her eyes, using her magic to put the half pulled off bra back on my/Trixie’s body proper, quickly teleporting a green blouse and blue skirt on me. “There, not bad, not bad at all.”
“Do I have to wear this…” I grumble.
“Yes, you and Charlie both explained the plan. You have to appear as a wife while Charlie does your work here in daybreak, giving you time to do needed research and adapt to Trixie’s body.”
“Felt pretty adapted last night~”
“That you were, but you have to pass as a mare also, so for now pretend that second thing between your legs isn’t there.”
”Basically what I do on stage, though I also used a few aids and illusion spells for good measure.” Trixie added.
“But when in public Trixie is the one who’s going to be in control. I can’t be in control out in public without blowing it cause of the hair and eye change.” I countered.
“That’s why I made this little thing this morning.” She said, pulling out what looked like one of our usual wedding rings. “This is your engagement ring, looks just like out wedding rings, but, it will create an illusion field on you, specifically, your mane and eyes. With this on, you can be in control and you’ll still look like Trixie, and swap between you two in public and no pony will be the wiser.” Twilight explained, handing me the ring.
I sighed, putting it on and sure enough when I looked in the bathroom mirror the hair and eye that changes to my normal hair and eye colors were her colors. “So what’s the point of this exactly?”
“Maintain cover. You can’t just be in control whenever alone or with us and Trixie will need time to spend with the kids and fellow wives as needed. Besides, won’t it feel nice to walk around town without being idolized?”
“I guess.”
“Now, one last thing.” Twilight said, reaching out from behind her and pulled out-
“No!”
“Yes!”
“I am not wearing high heels!”
“You are and can! I’ve seen you balance on top of the tips of Keyblades for balance and stability training. You can wear a simple green pair of high heels.”
I grumbled, taking the shoes and putting them on. “That was in my body, this is Trixie’s. I wanted to train today.” I complained. “Even with me in controle lifting my weapons from Bolitaria was difficult. If it wasn't for adrenaline and my soul boosting Trixie’s physical abilities some I likely wouldn’t have been able to lift Dragon Bone Smasher at all.” I explained, standing up in the accursed shoes. “This feels degrading.”
“Welcome to marehood love.” Twilight said with a wink. “I’m going to head back to that Lab Bara made and destroy it. After then I’m heading back to Ben’s world to train his family more, and I’m bringing Unum. She can help where Bara was supposed to.”
“Okay...so how long do you want me out and about outside as a mare before I can train?”
“At least two hours. You got munny?”
“Yeah, six grand, now can I-”
“Your purse?”
“My what?”
“You’re a newly engaged mare about and out on the town! You have to have a purse with you.”
“Can’t I just use my normal bag?”
“No.”
“Why?”
“Because A, it clashes with all your new clothes, and B, Rarity has it and is making it into something fashionable.”
“...”I hung my head. “You all are having fun with this, aren’t you?”
“Yeah. Kinda.” Twilight said with a smile and a chuckle. She then placed the purse on me and gave me a kiss… Damn it, boobs touching, damn things are way too sensitive! She broke the kiss and backed up a bit. “Just remember, try and have fun and don’t act too hard towards any glancing eyes.”
“I’m in hell…”
Those eyes are fucking EVERYWHERE! In the corner of my eyes or when I turn around I see some jackass looking or rubbernecking.
”Twilight did a good job. I’ve never gotten this many looks before.” Trixie said, the first time she’s spoken since we left the castle about ten minutes ago.
”Well I don’t like it. It creeps me out.” I stated. ”Can’t even have some fun in the simulation arena because you technically don’t have a Keyblade, and you can’t use X cause that will cause trouble up the ass, and all my weapons are in my pouch Rarity is likely turning into a girly accessory to go with something poofy.”
”Calm down. It could be worse. You could be in a short skirt or in tights. Then you’d really need some illusion magic to hide our penis...that sounds wrong.”
”Wrong but true...well, yes it...oh forget it I'm looking for a buffet and spending all day there.”
”You better not ruin my figure!”
”Relax, when it’s time for us to head home so I can start training this body I can work off all the stuff I’m going to eat. Besides you feel way too skinny, I mean, I know about the whole Hourglass figure thing but seriously?”
”Fine… Just let me swap out a few times too.”
”Of course.”
Finding a buffet was easy, this one place had food from several different worlds, a grand munny per person. I payed them and was let in. The place was rather big, spacious, and the dinning floor was all booth and singles tables and such, all surrounding the fifteen stall food selection tables. My mouth watered and Trixie was eager. Trixie and I both luckily liked Root Beer so we grabbed a cup of that and once we found a seat I got up again and searched for what looked good. In short, it most all looked good.
There was equestrian food, food that was earth like, food that looked...alive still. We stuck with earth like and Equestrian like. Surprisingly there was one tray that was a pile of Hamburgers and Hamburgers. I grabbed one of each and some fries, and some mashed potatoes. “Why mashed potatoes also?” Trixie asked.
”It’s a buffet. Why not?” I responded, taking my seat back at our table. It was weird, being two people in one body, but something I’ll get used too. I should be saying my, or me, but I find myself saying us, our, or we. It’s weird.
“Huh, a Hayburger isn’t too bad.” I said out loud to no one in particular.
“*Ghasp!* Trixie?!” I looked up and behind me, there, was an older stallion who looked like a male Trixie stared at me.
”DAD?!”
I about choked on the Hayburger, coughing what tried to go down the wrong way. “Dad?!” I said surprised. For some reason Trixie seemed more of a single mother raised child.
“Oh sweetheart, here.” Trixie’s dad said, patting my back. It felt...a little creepy but this is her dad and it is helping. “Better?”
“Y-yeah.” I said, trying to regain some composure.
”Trixie, mind taking over? This is your dad after all.”
”No, I can’t deal with him! He’s so obsessive!”
Ah crap.
“Oh here sweetie have some soda.” He said, giving me my soda as I chugged a few large gulps. “Not too quickly hun, or you’ll choke again.”
I glared at him, drinking a bit slower before finally putting it down for air. ”Come on Trixie….” I begged.
”Nope, if you need me, I’ll be...sleeping!” She said before it got...way too silent.
”You bitch…” I mentally growled before looking back at Trixie’s dad. He was taller than me...her. Damn it this is getting confusing again. His coat and mane, even eyes were all exactly the same as Trixie’s. Talk about taking after a parent. “So, uh…’dad’...what have you been up to?”
“Oh well after everyone came back from being a heartless and Nobody the Casino I worked at never got back into business, so I came here and started working in the Gummi Block Factory. Doesn’t pay as much as my old job but the cost of living comparison makes this one much better than the old one. Hehe. remember when you first saw me on stage?”
“Uhh...do tell?”
He smiled, looking happy from the likely flood of memories. “You had just turned three and already had your favorite hat...speaking of, where is your hat?”
“Uh, back at my place.” Not a Lie. When Trixie let me in, I placed her stuff in my bag, which Rarity now has… I wonder if she’s going to dump out it’s contents?
In Rarity’s workshop within the Castle, she was working on Zeke’s pouch bag. It was worn, a tad withered, and from the looks of the craftsmanship, handmade with a fair amount of quality. As she was placing a stylice lime green to complement Zeke/Trixie’s coat and mane, curiosity got the better of her and she decided to dump its contents.
What came next was a flood of multiple sets of armor, clothings, weapons, talismans, other assorted items such as herbs by the looks of them, and bolts, arrows, odd glowing orbs, small knives, and many other items the likes she never had seen before. The mess didn’t stop until it was almost up passed her hips, Rarity thanking the stars the herbs were what collected around her rather than the many weapons. “Oh...bother…” She said, worry in her tone. “How...am I going to get out of here?” At the last moment, Trixie’s old hat and cap popped out, falling onto Rarity’s head. “Oh. I was wondering where those went.”
It’s a mess in there, should really have not picked up everything I found and kept it...then again, it’s how I kept going majority of the time, plus to kill the old one I had to reset everything like freaking ten times before I was finally able to kill him. Thank god time had no meaning in Bolitarea. Or the Nexus, well, no true meaning anyway.
“Well, anyway, you were wearing your hat and sitting front row. I went up on stage and performed my usual acts,but you clapped and applauded for everything. Even the simple stuff. But your favorite part was my Fireworks spell. Your eyes glowed when they lit up the whole room.”
Wow, he seems like a good parent. Can’t say mine weren’t good parents, they cared and loved me...I wonder where they are? “Heh, right...they were amazing.” I said, trying to act like I remember that moment. “So...how has the new Equestria been treating you?”
“Good, very good. Not too that found that most of the tv channels are arena battles and duals but until reconstruction reaches Las Pegasus and they can rebuild Applewood none of my old favorite tv shows will be up for a bit.”
I’ll pass that along to Charlie. “So, why are you here? Special occasion or…?”
“No, no I’m just on lunch. Got half an hour still and the factory via glider is just a few minute flight… Heh, I used to envi pegasi for being able to fly, now that everyone can I have gotten more into the Wonderbolts, their eyes haven’t changed but those who are fast on gliders are allowed now, but in a different sector.”
“That makes sense.” I said, taking a sip of my soda. “So, what Keyblade do you have?”
“Star Seeker. Heh, what about you?”
“Oh I...don’t have one yet.”
“Really? Well then why?”
“I’ve just been...preoccupied. I’ll get one soon enough.”
“Hm. Alright. So how’s your life been?”
“Good I, uh...recently got engaged.”
His eyes went wide. There was a moment of silence. Guess he’s processing that. “To-to who?” He finally spoke.
“Zeke Ventral.” I said simply. Not exactly a lie, but not the truth either.
“Oh my. Well that’s amazing. I’m happy you finally found someone who accepted you for who you are.”
“Heh, yeah. He goes with the flow.”
“Well I’m glad he’s the weird kind of kinky and not judgmental.”
… That’s mainly Rune’s influence. “Heh, yeah.”
“So, how did you meet him?”
“Oh, uh...He rescued me, on the world the Crystal heart sent me too.”
“Oh, you were in the Crystal Empire the day everything went to hell?”
“Yes, I was going to put on a show but, the heart happened first.” I managed to continue this small talk or a while til Trixie’s dad saw the time and realized he had only ten minutes left.
“Yikes. Time sure flies. Well, it was good to see you again Trixie, you should visit sometime.”
“Or you could visit me.” I said.
”NOOOOOOO!!!” Trixie suddenly yelled in my head.
”Ouch! Warning next time!” I mentally yelled back at her.
“I’d love that.” He said. “How’s this sunday? It’s my day off.”
“Sure…” I said, trying to work through the migraine Trixie just gave us. Trixie’s dad smiled, waving goodbye as he left.
”Did you have to scream that loud?!”
”Why did you invite him?! He’ll come over and never give us privacy!”
”He seemed pretty calmed. Maybe he changed?”
”I… Huh, you’re right. He was calm, nothing like the last time I saw him. Actually, before he’d miss hours of work to just watch over and talk with me, even over pointless stuff.”
”Well whatever the case he’s coming over and we still have time to kill, so you take over and get the food now so later we can start training your body.”
”You had me at food.”
The meal was great, and filling. We ate slowly as to kill time faster then once our time was up e headed back to the castle. I swore when I entered I saw Eclipse entering a DTL to leave...shit I wonder if I should tell him? Well, he’s family, but the more people know the more likely this secret is to get out, but if I don’t explain something more questions and suspicions will be raised. I guess I will have to tell them, Eclipse and the Foretellers. John when I see him next too. Hmm...Yeah, Alex is definitely going to try and hit on me too before I can explain… should I have fun with that again? Heheh, yeah, I am.
Once back home I looked for some sweat pants and a t-shirt to wear.
”Don’t forget the sports bra.” Trixie said as I managed to wrestle off the one we had on.
“Another one? Seriously?” I groan.
”Relax, they’re like a short shirt, you can just wear that and the sweat pants, which make my butt look fat by the way.”
“You are way to self conscious.” I say aloud. I had to borrow a sports bra of Rarity’s, it’s scarry we’re the same size...she and Trixie...there’s no saving that… Hope she doesn’t mind. With that done I went to the parkour room we had built to keep the kids and my agility and speed up, as well as quick thinking. I took a deep breath, looking at a wall made to run along and ran, gaining speed as I quickly wall ran across it and landed with a roll, perfectly landing back to my feet. “Still got it- ouch!” I yelp, my, Trixie’s...damn this body and it’s boobs!
”Ouch! More space between your arms and our chest! That hurst!
”Why are they so sensitive!?!?
”Puberty was a pain. Having both genitals I had two sets of hormones rushing through me during puberty. My chest was the first to grow in and it was fast, ever since then they’ve always been extra sensitive to touch and pressure. Doctor said it was the result of the hormones trying to counter each other. Clearly the female one won, otherwise I’d look more like my dad.”
”More than you do now?”
”Yes. Think about it, why do I look so much like my dad?”
”... He’s a…”
”Yup. Which makes him my mother as well.”
“Well no wonder he’s was so clingy! He was both parents to you!” I said out loud.
”Yeah…”
“...You had a weird childhood huh?
”Yup.
I worked out in the parkour room for a good three hours before heading off to the weight lifting and track room for the rest. Trixie’s body, with my alterations added from the Maiden, can lift seven hundred pounds in each arm alone, and ovar a thousand together. Damn, I was stronger than I thought. Running wasn’t too hard either. I was able to run for half an hour straight without needing to rest for a bit. All in all it turns out I didn’t need as much exercise as I thought. Though I will have to come up with something harder to make any kind of progress.
“Z-Trixie!” I turned around, seeing Rarity come up. “I’m so glad I finally found you- is that one of my sports bras?”
“Heh, yes, and it’s me.” I said, taking off the ring, making the illusion fade. “Twilight made this so I could take over if needed in public.” I explained.
“Ah, well thank you for telling me love, and if you needed some sports bras all you had to do was ask.”
I blushed. “Heh...yeah… So, what brings you here?”
“Oh, well I redid your pouch...I made the mistake of dumping it’s contents...I would have been done sooner but putting everything back inside it was so very time consuming.”
“Heh, yeah, I picked up and kept everything I found while there.” I explained. Rarity gave me the remade pouch bag. It was now the same blond as my old hair, with some light blue stitches and seams to reflect Trixie’s coat. “It actually looks better than I expected.”
“Darling I know you’ll be fighting a bunch, so I wanted it fashionable but reasonably small to keep from becoming cumbersome or in the way.”
“Thanks.” I said, giving her a quick kiss, her face lighting up red. “Heh, not that used to this yet?”
“Well, it’s still an adjustment… I’m just glad it’s you darling. You can change bodies a million times and we won’t care, so long as it’s still you.”
“Heh, thanks but this is permanent, so I’m not changing bodies at all from now on.”
“Hm, it’s good to have you back for real Zeke, and Charlie has been treating us just as you do, in all the departments.”
“Heh, good to know.”
“So, what will you be doing in the near future?”
“Huh...I guess get some Keyblade armor, then head off to some worlds, or if needed the realm of darkness.”
“Uhh...are you sure that’s a good idea? Last time you went there we were told you blew up…”
“Heheh… fairpoint. In that case I guess I’ll try and make contact with either Eclipse or the Foretellers, or John soon. They best know I’m back for good.”
“Yes. Oh, Eclipse was here just earlier darling but left not too long ago. He spoke with Charlie and it seems Charlie didn't tell him about your state.”
“Makes sense, without me there to prove that I am me and Charlie is the clone it would be hard convincing him, and the others for that matter. Looks like til Charlie can get a free day I’ll just be exploring. Maybe I’ll check up on Bolitaria.”
“Bolitaria? Is that the world you were on?”
“Yeah. All the demons and...less desirables I took care of, including the Old One, but since it is a rather dark world I won't be surprised if Heartless or other things start appearing, there aren't many people laft there, but those who did survive have strong wills and hearts, and since I can't control them anymore there a big threat.”
Rarity sighed, brushing back some hair that fell out of place. “This will be an issue come this second war… Zeke, do we have to fight this war.”
“If it was something dumb like us against Ben, John or the Foretellers then we’d laugh and avoid the fighting, but with Kexez, My darkness going mad, and Spoiled leading my evil cloned family along with god knows what else.”
“Well, at least we know what side is good and which isn't. That usually isn't so clear in times of war.”
“You should have seen it before...so many corpses just...littering the place.” I said aloud. I was in control, and we were at the entrance to the Boletarian Palace. I fought so many Soul Starved, so much blood spilled on these stones… Before I arrived...and after.
”Oh...well in that case it looks good by comparison.”
“Heh, yeah.” The fountain at the entrance was still broken, the Archstone still in its place. The makeshift barricades were gone, and rebuilding was underway. Piles of wood and stone placed around to replaced the damaged ones. Where Miralda the Executioner was, I saw the bodies in a pile. They were all likely to be burned soon.
“Hey!” A shout from ahead. I looked ahead, and saw Stockpile Thomas, or rather, just Thomas. He ran up to me. “Who are you, and better question, what are you lass?”
“Heh, well last time you saw me I was just a phantom and that saved your scared ass.” I replied, his eyes widening.
“Z-Zeke?! Y-You’re a...female...creature?”
“My original body was… unable to be reclaimed. So, the Maiden found me this one. The owner agreed. So we share it. It works.”
“Uh huh, and she couldn’t find you one...that was human?”
“Well this is the race on the world I come from. I told you about it, Equestria, remember?”
“Ah, right. When you said horse women half of me expected Centaurs, the other expected women unable to speak...not...this…”
“Pony, there’s a difference.”
“Yeah…”
“Anyway I came to check up o- ARE YOU SERIOUSLY STARING AT MY CHEST?!”
“Gah!” He yelped. “I, uh… Sorry…”
I rolled my eyes. “Seriously…” I huffed. “So, how’s rebuilding coming along?”
“As well as it can be. The few people still left that aren’t soul starved or soul starved but sain are helping out as best they can. There’s not many of us left sadly.”
“Yeah, I remember. So, how’s Patches doing?”
“He’s been behaving. Whatever you told him before you left really stuck with him. What was it, if I may ask?”
“Oh, just some…motivational words.”
“Heh, well whatever it was he’s been helping rebuild where he can, but mainly he scavenges for food and materials, and scouts ahead to see if any Soul Starved are wandering here. The Palace and Stonefang Tunnel, as well as the Shrine of Storms seem clear of Soul Starved. The Tower of Latria still has stranglers, and The Valley of Defilement is swarming with them still. We’ve blocked off the roads there best we can, and when Patches checked it out through the Archstone he said it was more filled than before.”
“Crap. Well, guess I’ll have to clean up the place...that’s gonna be fun…” I goran. I hated that place with every fiber of my being. The half hazard...everything, constant poison risk, and muchky sludge are just a few of the notable things I hated about that accursed valley. “I’ll see what I can do and I can be back sometime later with aid for rebuilding and such.”
“That would be wonderful. Come on, we’ve got a nice little area set up where we sleep and eat.”
“Could go for something I guess. So, how’s Ed and Boldwin?”
“Talking, sour words but better than none. The dirty man that sold Hard and Sharpstone shards keeps the two from fighting pretty well. They still make weapons in their spare time, but at the moment they are the only two who can make steel and iron for building. Most others are mining in Stonefang for bricks and some ores.”
“Huh. Anyone at the resting place so far?”
“Yes, that one Soul Starved sane man. He helps rebuilding but also cooks pretty well surprisingly. Come on, let’s see what he’s prepped.”
Walking through these stone buildings, walkways and bridges was flooding me with memories. So much fighting. Part of me loved it, the other wondered when it will end. Ten times the world just….reset. The tenth time I had enough and rammed Soulbrandt, Demonbrandt, and Northern Regalia into that pulsating light, and cast God's Wrath. It had to end, and my a miracle, I blew the Old One into firewood. For safe measure I burned all that wood to ashes. The Maiden was speechless, and the Monumental the same. Neither thought the Old One could actually die. I’ve proved a lot of impossible feats possible.
Walking into the palace I saw it was the most picked up. That young dragon corpse that was in the hall was removed, some pillars rebuilt. Walking into one of the rooms aside from the main ones was a different experience, but I was met with the Soul Starved nameless merchant...wearing a cooks hat and apron. “Ah! Thomas! Glade you are here! Patches just dropped off Vession if you can believe it! I’m making a stew with the potatoes and cabbages we already had and so far it’s coming along grand!”
“You sound happy.” I said, making myself known and making him turn to face me and Thomas.
“... Hm...No, it can’t be…” He squinted looking at me. “My...My favorite customer! If it wasn’t for the souls I smell on ya I would have figured ya for someone new. So, is that your body? Then...why’s your soul a man if yer body is that of a female?”
“Different body I’m sharing with a soulless person. I act at her soul, we split the body. She’s just taking the back seat for now.”
“Ah. Well hope her equin body can handle meat, cause you are staying for stew. Ha! When Patches finds out yer here, oh! He’s gonna drop a cow pie.”
“How come your so happy?” I ask, half laughing at Patches expense.
“Well, I never talked about life before, but before, I was a cook who worked in the inn just outside the Palace gates. We were a day’s ride from the palace to be precise, so when they were leaving the Palace, it was sundown and they’d have to stay for the night, enjoy the booze and food, tell tales of travels and sing songs from old times. It was grand, and I loved it. Then this whole Soul Starved and Demons business happened. My Beloved Inn was swallowed by the fog, and allass it’s lost forever. But, can’t think too much about the sad stuff. I’m...sort of alive, cooking again, and the Demons and mad walking Corpses are largely no more.”
I Took a seat at one of several tables with chairs set out. “So, how’s Saint Urbain and Sage Freke doing?”
“Them two? Oh don’t get us started.” Thomas started, taking a seat several chairs away from me. “First off, Saint Urbain and Sage Freke are both trying to turn The Nexus into their own personal places of either worship or a Laboratory. If it wasn’t for the Maiden kicking them out of there they’d be there arguing still. So, Freke claimed the Flame Lurkers old lare in Stormfang, claiming its unique properties and constant warmth are good for research and his aging bones. And Saint Urbain is in the Fools Idol’s old church, redecorating it for God and saying that a defiled place like that is the perfect place to hold a ‘haven for the light and love of god’. Ha! I think he just wanted it cause it’s the only church still around.”
“That would be the most practical and is likely the main reason.” I laughed, our chief giving us each a tankard of wine. “So, I never actually got your name?”
“Oh, well, just call me Chief. That’s what everyone before always called me.” Chief said, giving a half toothless smile.
I smiled, raising the glass. “To Chief, and the rebuilding of Boletaria.”
“Here here.” Thomas agreed, raising his mug as we cheered to a brighter future for this world.
We drank...why is it bedtime?
“Ugh...my head.” I groaned, getting up and having the MOTHER of all headaches. Dear christ am… am I hungover? This is a Hangover?
”Trixie, your body sucks now. I tell her mentally, it hurt to even do that.
”I was never good with booze…” She sounded just as bad.
“Great. New body can’t even handle some wine...Ugh.” I groan, taking out some Darkmoon grass from my pouch and eating it fast. It relived the headache some, but not fully since technically there’s nothing wrong with me.
I looked down and saw I was in a night gowned. Wait… “Yip!” Someone undressed and dressed me?! ...that’s so fucking creepy!
“Sorry, sorry!” I looked to my side, seeing that lady from the Nexus there. She was wearing casual clothes now. Bearly recognized her. “Heh. I’m the one who dressed you...Zeke...heh, wow...what a...unique body.”
“...Unique as in species or unique as in…” I quickly felt unter the nightgown… No underwear...and I had some….
She blushed hard. “Hehehe...was a shock… I just thought they were uncomfortable ...then I saw you...have both…”
“Care to never talk about it? It’s kind of known only to me, my body’s original owner, and my family.”
“F-Fair enough.” She said quickly. “So...not the best with wine?”
I groaned. “My old body never got hung over. Family thing… Guess I can’t say I’m blood to them with this new body but...that doesn’t really matter does it?”
“Family isn’t who you share blood with, but who you share love with.” She stated, finally calming down and losing her cherry red blush.
“Wise words. I never got your name either?”
“Oh, right! My apologies. I’m Cathrin.”
I nodded. “Alright Cathrin, where are my...clothes?”
“In your pouch. It’s why I left it on you.”
“Oh. Thanks.” I said, pulling out my clothes, but then started looking threw my collected armors, and found Meralda’s outfit, and it’s several pairs. Shrugging, after putting on underwear and...the accursed bra… I put on her clothing. It was...a bit tight in...the chest, but other than that fit well. I didn’t put on the hood, that won't fit my muzzle. “Well, not a bad fit. So, where did everyone go after I was knocked out from strong wine?”
“Chief and Thomas are still downstairs. Patches came by when you were out cold and when we all said that you were, well you, he was happy you were out cold. Gave him time to run to Stonefang.” She laughed.
I chuckled. “Yeah, sounds right. How long was I out for?”
“About three hours. It’s night now.”
“Ah. So, things been going well for you?”
“Yes. I’ve been working on building a small farm near the river under the main entrances bridge. So far it’s deing well. Soil is fertile and thankfully the water is clean and safe for drinking. I was worried it might have been poisoned my any corpses that fell into it.”
“It’s running water, so it should be safe even if a corpse was there and somehow stayed. Any of the remaining Soul Starved try attacking?”
“Once, a week back, but it was a small group that was dealt with easily.”
“Cathrin!” Thomas’s voice boomed as he threw the bedroom door open. “Zeke, thank goodness you’re up. You good to fight?”
“Is it the Soul Starved?” Cathrin asked.
“No. I don’t know what they are, but Patches says they’re taking over Stonefang and Freke is still there. He’s holding his own thankfully but Patches is not sure for how long.”
“What do they look like?” I asked, taking out one of my Great Swords from my pouch.
“I can’t describe it, they’re like demons but...almost like what a child would see them as if only told they’re scary. Patches says they move fast and have lots of numbers, and vary in size according to Patches.”
“Well this will be interesting. You have any armor?”
“Well, no I- Ofh!” He huffed as I tossed a Chainmail torso piece at his chest from my pouch, followed my it’s matching leggings and gauntlets. Also tossed him a longsword I reinforced with Dragonstones.
“Get armored up. I’ll collect Patches and see what we can do about whatever these things are.”
I ran downstairs, snapping Patches out of his panic and once Thomas came down, fully armored I turned X into a glider and had the others hop on. Patches enjoyed the ride while Thomas was terrified. THe ride there was uneventful but once we arrived as Stonefangs main entrance I saw what Patches was talking about. “Unversed?” I thought out loud, landing on the bridge where several Scrappers and Brusers. “Stand back, normal weapons don’t work against them.” I warned, Thomas and Patches staying back but staying ready. As I disbanded X I decided to pull out the Keyblade Ben gave me when I was still a soul. I rushed in, slicing through the Scrappers quickly and then taking out the the Brusers. I looked up where those enemies usually throw boulders at you, and saw Crow. He looked surprised, but didn’t think much as he walked into a DTD he opened behind him. Damn it, why was he here? Just to spread Unversed or something else?
The bridge was cleared, but I took a quick look inside and it was filled with Unversed. Shit. I lead Thomas and Patches to Ed’s place, where he and Boldwin were trying to figure out what to do. “I say we craft arrows and pick em off.” Boldwin said.
“Bah! You’re a coward! I’ll use my Hands of God and smash em!” Ed said.
I walked up and slapped the two of them upside the head. “Neither of those will work, only Keyblades can kill them, and even then they technically don’t die.”
“And who are you?” They both asked. I rolled my eyes, summoning X, the two’s eyes widening. “Zeke?!”
“You’re a lady?!” Boldwin said.
“You’re half pony?!” Ed said.
“Pon- oh wait, you got that right.” I said. “Besides the point, only Keyblades, like what I use, can really harm them.”
“So, how do you make em?”
“You...can’t, at least not without a special forge.”
“Ah shit!”
“Can’t you make one?” Thomas asked.
“I…” I disbanded Cript’s Keyblade and summoned X. “...Maybe.” I aimed it at Ed’s forge. “Come on X, we both know you can do the unbelievable. Let’s see just how much you can do…”
X lit up, the whole floor of the room glowing white and black as his forge changed shape. It became shaped like a Keyhole, stone forming around it as two levers appeared on both sides and when the light faded and the room returned to normal all that was there was an unignited forge. “I...think I just made the first new Keyblade forge in… who the fuck knows how long?” I said confused.
“Why are their levers on it?” Boldwin asked, pulling the one on the right as darkness began pulsating from it like fire. He pulled it again, and it left.
Ed then proceed to pull the right one, light filling the fire where fire would, Boldwin then pulling his as the two began swirling in a mix of conflict and harmony. “Light, darkness, and dawn.” I said.
“Great, now what?” Patches spoke. I took his spear and proceed to toss it into the forge, pulling the lever for darkness as it became consumed by it. After a bit, i turned the darkness off, using the proper tools to pull it out and Ed proceed to hammer it. It began glowing with a dark aura, it’s form changing. It’s length stayed the same, but it sprouted a chrome hand guard around it’s lower and upper mid sections, the tip forming more of a small hailbard tip, the tip forming that of a key shape as a short chained Keychain dangled from it’s new found place. It was, fittingly enough, a Hyena. “A Keyblade spear...that’s new…” I said, tossing it to Patches who it flashed white for a second upon him grabbing it. “And it claimed you as it’s wielder. Fitting really.”
“Wow...and...you’re just...giving it to me? No catch?”
“You all are all that’s left on this world. It’s my job as the X-blade’s wielder to give aid when needed to whoever, regardless of their past.” That’s a half lie. I’m meant to keep Balance, meaning helping the light, or darkness. Darkness for now though, is doing just fine, and it’s the light that will be my primary goal. That, and technically, Trixie is X’s current wielder, I’m just borrowing it and her heart/body. “Ed, Boldwin, let’s forge some more new breeds of Keyblades and armors. This world almost fell twice in its history and I’m not letting it’s third falling end with it’s death.”
With the new Keyblade forge working we crafted several new kinds of Keyblades. Swords and daggers stayed true to a Keyblades appearance, the really short daggers made the keyblade from Neverland in Kingdom Hearts one look like a claymore by comparison, but will work well either way. Maces made...well, a Keyblade but the tops of them are all rather top heavy, as a mace should me.
Bows were the strangest. They largely retained their own normal shape, mostly just changing colors or gaining some more features, including a Keychain, showing the bottom of the bow. Same went for crossbows, which also kept their shape, though wooden once were changed to appear, and likely were, metallic. These kinds of ‘Keyblades’ are going to be tested when this is all over, maybe perfected even. Ranged Keyblades will prove valuable.
Gauntlet weapons were the most interesting, each gaining a Kingdom Key like row of spikes at the top, the two, if a pair, connected by the chain of the Keychain itself. This, you would think, would limit swing range, but oddly not. The chain seems to stretch as much as the wielder needed it to. Shields didn’t change at all, not a bit, color at most but that was only a few and the Keychain hung from their grip. Thomas’s sword became dragon like in it’s new Keyblade form. It’s blade a thin red dragon wrapped around a swords steel sharp edges ad the tip/key part was the dragon beginning to breathe fire, the hand guards around the grip it’s looped tail, and it’s Keychain was, funny enough, a Pure Dragonstone ore. Ed and Boldwin were going to stay behind, getting into an argument/competition about who can smith the most Keyblades and such. Those two, I swear.
“Alright then, Thomas, Patches, ready?” I asked, deciding to use Cript’s Keyblade, just to get a feel for it.
“As best we can.” Thomas assured.
“I still say this is madness, then again who am I to judge one’s sanity?” Patches said, shrugging.
We used the lift and once back up I let Patches and Thomas take out the smaller Unversed while I took on the larger ones. Brusers and Tank Topplers and Triple Wreckers. Those where my targets while I let Thomas and Patches train in their new ‘Keyblades’ taking out out Floods and Scrappers.
We made out ways through the first parts of the mine with fair ease, the most trouble we had was with a Buckled Bruiser, but I provided a distraction while Thomas and Patches killed it. They learned fast, Patches especially, strangely enough. We made our way up to the Spider area, cobwebs still covered the place, but this time...there was something new. Unversed, the symbol on them clear enough, but they were sliders, shooting webs that Thomas learned the hard way, pinned you to the ground til you pulled yourself out.
Thankfully, like all bugs, fire did a lot of harm to them, and a well shot Megaflare killed them with ease. They also dropped something… “What’s this?” Patches asked, picking up the glass bottle with a cork top that resembled a special mouse.
I took a look at it, seeing it was a fizzy item. “Soda?” I questioned. They seriously dropped this stuff? Looking closer the words Rocket Soda, were labeled in small text along the bottom. “Rocket Soda?”
“What is it Zeke?” Thomas asked.
I wanted to facepalm, but Soda was alien to them. “Think of Soda as soft cider, still fizzy, but more so without any alcohol.”
That seemed to register with the two as I took the beverage, placing it into my pouch. “Always wondered how that would taste.” I said to myself as we marched forwards, the Spider Unversed, Arachnophobia, I decided to call them, were hoarded around the entrance to where the Armored Spider was… This better not be what I think it is… We arrived at the Armored Spider’s sector. Once there, we saw those Spider Unversed swarmed here. By the Archstone, floated a Mimic Master, opening it’s book as dark negativity swirled around above it, and leg by leg...The Armored Spider emerged, the Unversed symbol atop it’s Abdomen. “Ah shit!” I called out as we all dodged it’s fire breath, the normal fireballs now swapped out for more lethal Megaflares.
It’s underlings began marching towards us. This isn't it good. Not at all. “Thomas! Patches! Keep your shields up and stay back! Those fireballs hit you it won’t end pretty!” I shouted, the two doing as told as I rushed, side stepping the Megaflares and rolling to dodge it’s webs, getting back to my feet with a swing of Cript’s Keyblade as to deal with the surrounding underlings. Quickly, I ran, and was not in it’s face. Just as ugly as I remember. Before I could slash it, it breathed a harsh wave of fire that burned my skin. I could hear Trixie screaming in the back of our head. I was knocked down, our body's skin burnt in some areas. Shit, no armor, not my old sturdy body...shit shit shit. I thought, rolling over to avoid a slam of it’s blade like legs. As I rolled I heard something tink on the ground. Looking behind me, I saw it was my Wayfinder. My old one wasn’t with me, so I made one, out of whatever I could find in the Boletarian Palace.
Painfully, I grabbed it, and squeezed. “Work damn you. Now I wish I had Ben’s shield.” As I said that, the Wayfinder glowed brightly, my injuries seeming to fade as Ben’s shield appeared in my gip. “...Oh thank god.” I said, turning over and placing the shield above me, blocking it’s second slam attack as I got up. “Alright then, let’s see how well this bug likes the cold.” I said, slamming Frozen Pride into the ground as the air quickly went from hot to freezing. The Armored Spider seemed to be affected by this, shaking at it’s metallic exoskeleton began to freeze over in some places. Taking that as my que, I threw a Strike raid, the frozen metal breaking upon impact. The Armored Spider shrieked, and I too this as a shot as it began its fire and shoved Frozen Pride into its throat. “Deep Freeze!” Blizzaga was cast down it’s throat, it’s body freezing whole as I summoned X, and slammed it down on it’s head. It’s body shattered into shards and chunks of frozen flesh as they evaporated back into Negativity. Frozen Pride left, my first D-link ending as I collapsed to my knees. “Shit… Right, can’t be reckless about this… I got lucky. Heh...I’ve never felt so...vulnerable before. A body that can die easily… Finally...I’m normal.”
“Are you alright Zeke?” Thomas asked. I felt rather light headed after all that.
“Heh. Yeah, I’m just a bit… that took more out of me than expected.” I said softly. Why am I so...tired?
“Hey, Stay awake there Zeke.” Patches said, shaking me. “Come on, there's more of these things beyond this point. Stay with us.”
“Heh. Not dying Patches, just...tired…”
A storm is gathering, in time, it's winds will uplift all we hold dear and bring it to ruin.
What do we do then?
Fight. It's all we can do.
Lake...if you can hear me… please…. Help.
...Drezke?
Lake?!
“Ugh…” Trixie grunted as she stirred, and quickly realized she was in control of her shared body. “Why...Zeke?”
“Do not fret,” Trixie looked up, seeing the Maiden, the one who bound Zeke to her, standing in front of her. She looked around, she was still in the Armored Spiders area, Thomas and Patches by the archstone. “This was to be expected.”
“What? What was?” Trixie asked.
“Zeke is now thin soul, your body and heart may be similar to his old, but they still need to synchronize.”
“Synchronize? Wait! Will Zeke-”
“Fret not. Zeke will be fine. This is to be expected if one of you two are in controle for too long, or stress the body too much. Who is in control at the time will pass out, and the other will take over.”
“O-oh.” Trixie said, relaxed at Zeke was only sleeping. “How long… will he be out?”
“It depends. From what those two told me, I expect him to awake within several hours.”
“Hours?!” Trixie said, jumping up to her feet. “We need Zeke now! We can't do this without him!”
“Trixie, the power Zeke revived through my aid is now imbued into you.”
“But… I barely have any training. I can't fight those things.”
“You have strength, and power beyond imagine.” The maiden said, beginning to fade into the air like a ghost. “Just summon the bravery to use them.” She finished, gone from sight with that last sentence ringing in Trixie’s head.
Can I? Can I really… Can… Trixie pounded the wall. Anger filled her. “I’ve been a fake my whole life… I’m finally going to be a somebody.”
“Oh, you awake?” Patches, Zeke called him, came up to Trixie. Kneeling in front of her. “So, overheard the Maiden say you’re not Zeke, but the owner of that body he’s using.”
“Borrowing.” She started, getting up and dusting herself of cobwebs and dirt. “Well, more like sharing.” Trixie clarified, summoning the X-blade. A weapon of mass power, in the hands of an unlikely wielder. Trixie didn’t know what to think of this. Her heart somehow one of the rare, worthy ones capable to wield this legendary weapon.
“So, what can you bring to the table?”
What can I bring? Trixie thought as she shook her head, tossing all doubts aside. No, no room for doubt or fear. “I’ll bring what I have” She stated firmly.
“Oh? And what is that?”
Trixie looked Patches dead in the eyes, chuckling as she gave him a genuine smile of confidence. “I have no idea.”
Patches stared at her for a time, before laughing. Not his typical sinister laughter of victory over tricking the greedy. It was genuine. True, and honest. A type of laughter long since forgotten by him, till now. “Oh I like you.” He stated with joy. “Well then, let’s head on off. This mine won’t empty itself of these creatures.”
“Heh, fair enough.”
The trio headed off, unversed in this area consisted of the Arachnophobias and Bruisers, and a few Scrappers. They were easily dealt with, Thomas managing to take out the Bruisers fairly well, but Trixie or Patches helped often, striking them when they tried to take aim at Thomas.
As they finally exited the mine, and into a cliff side section near a lake of lava. Patches, to Thomas’s and Trixie’s surprise, took a seat on the ground, and let out a heavy sigh. “Patches?” Trixie asked.
“This is where I first met Zeke.” He said, keeping his eyes closed in remembrance.
Thomas and Trixie shared a look, nodding in understanding as they each took a seat on each side of Patches. “How did that go?” Thomas asked.
“Very different. Very very different.” Patches said as a smile crept onto his face. “I was waiting, knowing at some point, some greedy bastard was going to come along and grab my trapped treasure. I saw Zeke come over and gave him my usual line. He looked over at the treasure, and I noticed him look at the giant bearbug above. For a moment I thought he realized my trap. Next thing I knew, he looked at me and smiled. Then, hahahahaha, the bastard grabs me by the arm and before I knew it I was dragged into my own trap with him.
“I was petrified. I thought we’d never make it out, or we’d have to somehow make a rather risky jump. Before I could think of an escape he just...started laughing. I thought he was mad. ‘Damn, best move that ugly thing’ he said. I told him he was insane. Lifting a bearbug that big was impossible. He looked at me with this grin on his face, and said ‘Let’s just see about that Patches’. Next thing I knew he grabbed its tail, and was pushing it forward. Once enough room was made he stood next to it… and KICKED it off the edge, and it rolled down into the lava lake below. I was slack jawed. If I hadn't seen it, I’d have never believed it. He then walked passed me. At this point I was shaking in my boots. He took the treasure, a club, and gave it to me. Told me it was too small for his liking. Heh, imagine that. After that I ran to the Nexus. In all my years I have never been dragged into my own trap like that. When he approached me in the nexus, he asked me how that club was treating me.
“I asked him, why he pulled me into that event. He said ‘I knew it was a trap, I just wanted to be the Karma that you’ve evaded.’ Heh, can’t say to some degree I didn’t deserve it. I respected him for that. He didn’t care about the treasures, he was… like me, in that moment.”
“How so?” Trixie asked, this story telling her about one of her new companions, as well as about Zeke.
“I swore to punish those who let greed guide them, consume them. He seems to act as karma for those who do wrong, even with good intentions. I can’t lie, it’s likely many of the ones I...tricked...killed in my past were simple folk, wanting something to hope for, something to make their lives worth something… When we had run into one another again, he pulled me into one of my own traps. Karma again. I had just kicked a clergymen into a pit of corpses and was guarded by a bloodthirsty black phantom. Twice, he brought Karma unto me, giving me a taste of my own medicine, the fear I put into others, I tasted.
“Just like before, he laughed. ‘Well, he’s going to have to go, huh Patches?’ He said, getting up and helping me up. I called him crazy. That phantom has been there forever, and no one has ever been able to best it’s speed. Zeke didn’t care, he just charged it, blocking it’s attacks with a large steel shield and slash it with a claymore. That slash decapitated it. It fell down and all that remained of it was it’s sword, which he gave to me. He just smiled as I took it with a look of confusion. He said ‘that makes two. Looks like one such as I hold less greed than thee.’ ...My world was shaken. He was right. I claim to have no need for greed...but I was. I was greedy for the thrill of punishing others for falling victim to their greed. I was a hypocrite. It took a while, but, I made my peace with it, and decided perhaps judgment was best left for god or whatever is higher.”
“Your past is past now Patches.” Thomas said, placing his palm firmly on Patches’s shoulder. “All has been forgiven.”
“Maybe. But I’ll never prove to myself that I’ve changed. I’ll never prove to all my victims I’ve changed. Even if all the world praises me a hero...I’ll know just how dark my soul is.”
Trixie felt an understanding between her and the former murdering corpse robber. After her incident in Ponyville with the Ursa minor and the Alicorn amulet, she wanted as fresh as a start as possible. It’s what led her to the Crystal Empire, a land of ponies so out of time that if she played her cards right, she’d never have to bear remembrance of her past again. Sadly, the Nobodies came, and she was sent to a world dying and the dead rising. She wasn’t alive long, and the next thing she knew, she was without memories, not even her own name. Then, Zeke came along, revived her, and made her whole again by using himself. Lacking his own, he touches so many. “Come on.” Trixie said, getting up and pulling Patches up with her. “Not done here yet. Didn’t one of you say someone lived here?”
“Sage Freke!” Thomas said, jumping up.
“Crap! I forgot about him!” Patches replied. “The old geizer can hold his own, but not for too long!”
Quickly, the trio rushed down the pathway, dealing with a few Bearbugs and Unversed, namely Scrappers. Inside the tunnel there oddly were no Unversed, which put the trio even more on edge. Patches led them to a short cut to the old sage, Thomas and Patches taking a long jump down with a safe landing. Trixie wasn’t that brave. Yet She settled for the small jump to a platform and ladder.
Once they made it into a large cavern with bones, full skeletons Trixie recognized as those of Dragons. She’d seen some in museums as a foal, but none of them were this big. Further along they came across a large open area, hot as molten lava flowed freely. In the center of this large area, laid on the ground an old man, adorned in long robes. “Freke!” Thomas shousted, running up to the older man and looking him over. “Oh thank the lords above he’s breathing.”
“Take him back to the Nexus fast Thomas. We’ll stay here and see if we can find whatever did this to him. It can’t be too far ahead.” Patches said, Thomas nodding as he lifted the sage, and carried him back to the arch stone.
As Trixie and Patches looked around, Thomas felt Freke begin to stir. “Huh, what?” He said faintly, weakly.
“Shh. Save your strength old timer. We’ll have you safe and healed up soon.” Thomas said, walking back into the large tunnel with the dragon bones.
“What? No, NO! It’s a trap!”
“What?!” Thomas, shocked, turned around in time to see what looked like a glass honeycomb of magic materialize behind him, trapping Trixie and Patches inside the large area.
“What?!” Patches shouted, running towards the barrier, Trixie nt far behind. “Thomas! Freke!”
“It’s a trap Patches!” Thomas warned. “Find a way out-” As Thomas was speaking, he looked up, seeing Arachnophobias climbing down from the ceiling. “Oh shit! I’ll be back!” He said, running out as he carried Sage Freke away from the danger.
“Ah crap.” Patches said as he and Trixie turned around, seeing another Minic Master, or maybe the same one. They know the last one left. “This ars again.”
It opened its book as before, and dark energy began swirling from the very ground of the room. From the ground, a massive creature made from flames emerged, the symbol of the Unversed upon its chest, and it’s flaims changed from a hot red to a bright blue. It then roared at the two, unleashing a melting wave of heat as it’s maker vanished.
“... Zeke please wake the hell up.” Trixie muttered, she and Patches reading their Keyblades. “So, scared?”
“Always.” Patches admitted. “You?”
“Terrified.” Trixie admitted, the flame monster beginning a slow walk sideways. Looking for the right moment to strike. “Think Thomas will be back in time?”
“Nope.”
The monster roared, charging towards the two. Patches rolled to the side while Trixie side stepped it’s claw attack. The heat from being near it made her instantly soaked in sweat. It’s attention was immediately drawn to Patches, trying to claw at him more. Trixie saw her chace and went for it, slicing it across it’s back as it roared, blasting them back with it’s sudden burst of flames. Trixie slammed into the large rib of a dragon long dead. She grunted, winced, and struggled to move as the pain radiated in her back. She opened her eyes, seeing Patches barely getting up as the creature was ready to pounce on him. “Gah! No!” She huffed, using the X-blade to aid in her standing back up. “Damn it…” She looked up again, seeing it now above Patches, slamming him back to the ground as blood was hacked from his mouth. “Damn it! I WON’T BE USELESS!” She screamed, a light shining from the pouch Zeke made them wear. This caught the monsters attention, it turning around and looking at her.
Trixie was surprised, reaching into the pouch and pulling out Zeke’s Wayfinder. It’s glow radiated with a warm, kind light. The monster was growling at this. Trixie noticed this, and smiled. “What? You don’t like it?” The monster roared, confirming Trixie’s suspicion. “Then come and get it you ugly mother fucker!”
The monster roared, charging at her as she gripped the Wayfinder tightly, it’s light glowing ever brighter as she raised the X-blade up for a strike. Once the monster was in range, she swung it, a powerful shockwave of light blasting the monster across the room. Painfully, Trixie took this time to head over to Patches. “Is there anyway to heal you? Zeke hasn't taught me spells yet.”
“His bag.” Patches spoke through dripping blood. “Look for a black herb.”
Rushing, Trixie searched through the larger-on-the-inside bag, pulling out a black herb the glowed with a faint magical aura. “This?” She questioned.
“Yes.” Patches said, taking the herb and consuming it. No sooner did he swallow did his wounds heal, and he looked less pale. “Heh, better than mother’s milk.”
Trixie gave him a smile, and began to search for one for herself. Sadly, this was not to be, as the monster rushed towards her, and swiped her away. SHe crashed into the same rib, this time, breaking it and falling on the inside of the rib cage of the dragons bones, unconscious from the impact. “Trixie!” Patches yelled, barely having time to noticed it’s second swing and realizing his Keyblade lay on the ground behind it. “Crap!” He yelled, dodging another swing of it’s claws. ”I have to get to her!” He thought, fearing the worst.
Quickly, he got up, and managed to throw a throwing knife he kept for emergencies, and this more than qualified. It flew right into the monster’s left eye, it’s roar of pain and efforts to remove it gave patches the time to run over the half equine woman. Quickly, he shook her, but no response. The monster made listening for a breath hard, so, Patches, wit a great deal of blush, placed an ear just above her breasts, and to his relief, heard a heartbeat. “Oh thank the whatever.” He said in relief, letting go of some of his worry. Sadly, he turned around, and saw the monster was still there, clawing out it’s own eye to remove that knife.
Anger filled Patches. For most of his life, he saw people die. From demons, from other humans, by his own hands… “No more.” He said, standing up and making sure Trixie was still alright as he exited the rib cage, the monster having finally clawed the small knife out of its left eye, as well as it’s entire left eye. The two stared at one another for a while, before Patches took a single, firm step forwards. “No. More. DEATH!” He shouted, his Keyblade flashing away in a flash of light, and appearing in his hand. “I have seen too much death, by demons, by people, by monster! My family, murdered for our land, my love, murdered for her necklace… countless lives, murdered for their souls!” As he spoke, his rage took form, in the appearance of flames coating his body and Keyblade. Without knowing it, Firestorm was triggered. “I tried to be above all this greed. Yet in that search, I became a hypocrite! I understand now. Greed is in all, and I am no acception!” Patches declared, readying his Keyblade as the monster roared, ready to fight again. “Right now. I am being greedy. I want this woman, and the friend of mine that is her soul to live. I want to put my past behind me. I want to become a new person. Patches the Hyena is dead. From now on, I’m Patches, Patches the Greedy!” He charged, slamming his Keyblade into it’s gut and flung it a good seven feet to the side. “I am greedy, because I want all those around me to live!”
He charged again, the monster not even having a chance to dodge or swing. Patches unleashed a flurry of combos. While the fire did little harm to the monster, the speed of his attacks, made up for that. Soon, Patches had the monster by its legs, it’s flame glowing bright, almost blinding him from seeing it’s body as it unleashed a powerful burst of fire. With Firestorm, the intense heat, felt like a warm breeze to Patches. With a final swing, Patches unleashed a wave of fire, ending Firestorm. The attack staggered the monster, giving Patches enough time to jab his Keyblade into it’s skull, all the way to it’s hilt. “I know now. Not all greed is evil. Just like people, there are exceptions.” He said as the beast fell dead, dissolving back to the darkness from where it was formed.
The exaction hit Patches like a brick wall, or a good punch from Zeke. He fell to his knees, exhausted. Slowly, he stood back up, and walked back over to Trixie. She was still out cold. But he could see her breathing. In this state, she can’t consume any Darkmoon grass. She’d need to awaken first, then be fed it carefully. Patches took a seat on the nearby ribs, and waited. “I wonder...will Zeke wake up, or will Trixie wake up? Or both?” He pondered, wondering who of the two within the bod will awake first and take over. “Heh...Patches the Greedy… I kind of like it.”
In my findings it seems darkness and light are in fact hand in hand, one completely nonexistent without the other. Each time I extinguished a Light or dark half of a heart, the other part would extinguish at the same time. This is interesting as most beings of darkness with to completely destroy the light, and vise versa. If this is fact, then why try and achieve this goal? Why does it seem so sewn into their nature yet it leads to their own destruction?
I have also learned that, in rare cases with very powerful hearts, the light or darkness can grow back from the half left behind if by some means, it does survive. My first experience with this I thought it was possible for light and darkness to exist separately. Sadly, I was proven wrong. It seems that if given time, the missing half can regrow from the surviving half, but only if the heart is very strong.
This is an amazing discovery. The more I learn the more I can utilize further down the road. It takes time however. It depends on many factors, but the longest my experiments has taken has been about a year to begin regrowing, or at least showing. They can begin regrowing and not show for long periods of time.
Further research will be needed to see effects on how they regrow when each half has their own unique body. If Nobodies are their true bodies...how does this happen when one’s heart is split and a Nobody is thrown into the ring? Further study needed.
P.S. - Running low on test subjects. Must capture more, perhaps a visit to Traverse Town?
Trixie woke up more sore than she knew possible. Pain greeted her waking mind, but she took it with a grain of salt. At least the pain ment she was alive. “Agh.” She grunted, trying to move.
“Easy, easy now.” Patches said, gently placing a hand on her to keep her from moving too much. “Was wondering when you’d wake up. Question is, who?”
“Still me, Trixie.” Trixie said with a small smile. “Did… Thomas?”
“Nope. All me.” Patches gloated, a prideful smile on his face.
“R-Really?”
“Yeah. After it smacked you aside before you could heal up, I managed to distract it enough to make sure you were alright. Thankfully you were and I just… I’m not sure. I was just so angry at that thing, but I wasn’t angry at it for knocking you out. I was angry at it for making me feel like I couldn’t help or save anyone. When I saw it toss you aside, I felt helpless… Then, fire started to burn all over me, but it didn’t hurt.”
“Did your swings also include burst of fire?”
“Yes, how did you know?”
“Zeke told me about those. He called them Command Styles. They can activate based on unique attacks a Keyblade wielder can use, but also can activate at random, or when your Keyblade things you need an edge, or so Zeke thinks. He told me Firestorm is triggered when using primarily fire spells. Or fire related physical attacks.”
“So it just… appears?”
“Pretty much. He said Command Styles also if not used in fighting for a while will deactivate automatically. The magic that activating them vanishing after extended non use or something like that.”
“Wow. Keyblades are bizarre.”
“Heh, yeah. So, you wanna wait up for Thomas?”
“That would be wise. Here.” Patches said, handing Trixie the same black herb he took. “This will make ya right as rain.”
“Thanks.”
It was a few more minutes of more or less silence before Thomas came back, happy the two were alright and with everyone now taking some Dark Moon Grass the trio headed off. The next room was big, and rather empty, save for the large pool of lava below. “What is this place?” Trixie asked.
“A cage.” Thomas said. “Stories go that a powerful demon was sealed here, called the Dragon God. It was extremely powerful, and Zeke killed it.”
“He killed the other ones tok so be on the loom out for the book wielding Unversed. I’d rather not fight a god of dragons.” Patches replied.
The trio continued to the bottom, where, once arrived, the X-blade began to glow. Looking up, an outline of a Keyhole appeared above them. “What is that?!” Thomas asked.
“A keyhole. Zeke told me that every world has one. The light from it, is the heart of your world.” Trixie explained, pointing the X-blade to it. A beam of light shooting from its tip into the keyhole. An auditable lock sound came from it before it began to glow with a blinding light.
Quickly, Thomas, Patches and Trixie all covered their eyes. When the light faded, and they opened their eyes, all the lava was cooled. Hardened to rock. “What… happened?” Patches asked.
“Let's see.” Trixie said with a smile. She had a good feeling about what was to come next.
I woke up an hour after that and took control. It was...weird. What I saw Trixie do was like a dream… but it happened. Pride can't describe how I felt about Trixie, Patches and Thomas’s bravery.
What Trixie had done, sealing the Keyhole, cured the world. The soul starved revived to human, and the lost souls where returned. The Maiden said, with time, all lost can be returned through her power.
The Unversed didn't show up anymore, save for a few eyewitness account in the Valley of Defilement. With the first new Keyblade forge in eons up and running, I oversaw the new kingdom of Bolitarea’s government, knights, and court member choosing.
Old king Doran agreed to seating atop the throne again, leading the kingdom he founded so long ago yet again. I trained Patches and Thomas for a week, crash coursing them in all I knew of Keyblades and made contact with Mors, who would send tombs for this new land of Keyblade wielders. He also put in the paperwork for Bolitaria to be part of Daybreak unity, and having the first new Keyblade forge in untold years was quite the bargaining chip. In trade for new Keyblades, and therefore a further understanding of how they work and are able to come into creation, all of Daybreak assets are at Bolitaria’s disposal. The kingdoms might as well as the strength of Daybreak will forever be bound.
This kingdom of Keyblades like others before it though needs Keyblade masters to train it's future, and as such, it's time for me to have my first students ever, take the mark of mastery.
“So, what is this exame then?” Patches asked, he an Thomas stood before me just outside the Valley of Defilement.
“As you both know there have been sightings of unversed in the Valley of Defilement. This land is in no way suited for habitation. Fact is I expect this place to be burned to ash within a month or so, but before then, I want you two to hunt down and slay all the unversed you come across. There was also a report about a Black Phantom being spotted here, so be on your toes. All we know about this incident was that this phantom was seen wielding a rather massive sword and a large shield.”
“We’ll take care of them, Zeke.” Thomas said, Patches nodding in agreement.
“Yeah. From what we were told it just sounds like Floods and Scrappers. Easy peasy.” Patches said.
“It’s not the Unversed that concerns me. It’s the Phantom. However, seeing as Patches here took out the Flamelurker when Trixie was in control and I was unconscious, I expect you to catch up Thomas.” Thomas nodded. “Good, head on out. I’ll be waiting here for you both to return.”
They came back six hours later. Both reasonably tired and with a few new scratches. The Unversed where all rather simply dealt with, but it was the red phantom that was the hard part. They said it was female, wielding a large cleaver like sword and moved fast. Two against one though made it a fair fight, and now came the hard part. “Who dealt the finishing blow?” I asked.
“Well, we don’t know.” Thomas spoke. “We struck her at the same time when it finally fell.”
Hm, a tie? A bit worrying. How to… “Give the honor to Thomas, Zeke.” Patches spoke up, catching both me and Thomas off guard. “I have a lot of sins to atone for, so if anyone deserves to become a Keyblade master it’s Thomas, his sins of the past are not his own. Fear is a human emotion, simple as that.”
“Hmmm…” I hummed, thinking it over. “Very well Patches, as of this moment, Thomas is now a Keyblade master, and alongside those from Daybreak, will train the future of this once dead land. As for you patches, after everything, do you really believe your sins have not been atones for? You saved my, and Trixie’s life when we dealt with the Unversed Flamelurker.”
“It’s a start, bt one good act can’t justify so much blood.”
“Hm. Very well. Until your sins have been atoned, you will accompany me as I traverse the worlds yet to be explored.”
Patches looked at me, confused. “But, Zeke I-”
“Consider it repayment. You saved Trixie, and me, so I won’t let you carry those sins any longer. Until god says so, or whatever, you will travel with me. Understood?”
We were back on Daybreak. I spent some time with the family, as did Trixie and Patches did a little sightseeing. ”Zeke, mind if I ask you something?” Trixie asked. I’m in control at the moment.
What up? I thought back to her, changing one of the babies at the moment. What the heck did you eat child of my old body?
”Do you remember the world you found me on? Where I was some undead and you revived me?”
Yeah, I think it was called Lordran or something?
”Yeah… I wanna go back.”
What for?
”I don’t know… I mean, we left in, a world with so many issues, and didn't help it. Feels kind of...harsh.”
True. Well then, we can head out after telling the girls and Charlie.”
”Thanks.”
“So here is where I was...for so long.” Trixie said, gazing upon the cell she spent an unknown amount of time in as a hollow. She walked down the hall, seeing cells of mad hollows, awaiting the end of days for this cursed land. At the end of the hallway, was a cell with it’s door locked, and inside, Trixie saw someone. Their armor gave away they were a knight of sorts. “Hello?”
“Hm?” They raised their head, looking at Trixie with their expressionless face. Hollow. Yet...they are not insane. “Who are you?”
“Trixie. You?”
“Hm… My name… Been a long time. If I remember correctly, my name is… Alex.” Alex spoke. “How did you escape your cell, or rather, if you are even like I at all, why are you even here?”
“I was hollow...still am, just haven’t died yet...again.”
“How...did you first turn hollow? How did your mark take you?”
“...I was lost, far away from home. I don’t remember it all exactly. All I remember is that...the sky was raining, arrows. So many.”
“I see. I was ill when my mark appeared, a simple flue, but in these chaotic times, it turned deadly. Next thing I knew I awoke in this cell a hollow. I felt no cold, hunger, nor even a desire for sleep.”
“Sounds like torture.”
“In a way. It was, at first. After awhile I became accustomed to it, to pass the time I slept, meditated-”
“I thought you said you don’t need sleep as a hollow?”
“I don’t, it’s purely recreational. Though, while I do slumber, I think I dream. Memories of the past perhaps, desires for escape, things of that nature I believe. I can never recall when I awake.”
“Hm…” Trixie thought, startled when a corpse fell from the hole above his cell. From what she could see, it was yet another knight, in far more decored, and of a clearly higher quality. They said nothing, taking off as quickly as the arrived. Standing up, Alex searched it, finding a single Key. “I believe our mysterious visitor just freed me.” He said, using the key and unlocking his cell. “Well, this is a pleasant turn of events.”
“We should team up. I’ve been around this place a bit already, plus this world is a dangerous place. A single soul can only do so much.” Trixie added.
“A fair point.” Alex said. “By all means, lead the way miss Trixie.”
“Just Trixie is fine.”
Escaping the undead asylum was easy, given Zeke’s pre-disposal of it’s guardian demon. They came across that knight, his name was Oscar, and he was on a journey to ring the two bells of awakening, and pilgrimage to Anor Londo. Alex and Trixie joined him, and the trio now, after being grabbed and carried by a giant crow, in a place called Firelink Shrine. “This is the starting point for our journey to Anor Londo.” Oscar stated. “From here we traverse throughout the Undead Burg, slay whatever evils we must, and ring the bells. Here, take these.” He said, handing Alex and Trixie each a single emerald green flask. “We’re all undead here, the Bonfires will heal us, and these flasks will fill with their healing magic. Use them only when necessary.”
Alex and Trixie took the flasks, taking a seat at the Bonfire as a golden aura covered them, the flasks suddenly glowing a bright gold rather than their emerald color. “Neat.” Trixie said. “So where are these Bells of Awakening?”
“One above, one below.” The true turned, facing a lone crestfallen knight sitting atop the rubble of the area. “Each guarded by terrifying creatures. Do you three belive you stand a chance?”
“Strength in numbers.” Trixie said. “As long as he have this goal, there’s no fear of going hollow, or death.”
“Hm… I still say you lot are insane, but, perhaps just sane enough. I’ve lost a lot of brothers in arms to hollows and these monsters. I’m in.”
“Great, that makes four.” Oscar said with pride. “This means we can split the work. I will take out new ally there to the Bell Tower. Any willing allies we come across I will ask to meet us back here at Firelink. You two head to Blight Town, normally you’d have to enter some rather unsavory sewers, but there is a backway that leads right next to the second bell, and it’s guardians.”
“Guardians as in plural?” Trixie asked.
“Yes, The Bell above is guarded by two gargoyles, the bell below in Blighttown, is guarded by two Monsters of Chaos. One, I hear, is a Firekeeper. She will be the most tricky of the two, I imagine.”
“So, off we go then?” Trixie motioned to Alex, who nodded in response. Oscar mapped out the route to the backway to Blighttown. They took the lift from under Firelink to the New Londo Ruins, and from there entered a stairway up, reaching a cliffside area where the only way across was a brave jump or a thin plank to walk over. They chose the later, safer route. Entering the cave that marked Blight town’s ‘back door’ the two found filthy giants guarded this path, though, they faced the other way, expecting people to exit through this path, not enter.
“They will not go down easy.” Alex whispered. “What should our plan of attack be?”
“Hmm.” Trixie pondered. She had only trained till now, she realised. Zeke was slumbering, so she was on her own. It also donned on her that, while she had the X-blade, and Cursed Hero, one of Cript’s Keyblades given to Zeke from Ben, she didn’t have one of her own, she’d have to borrow one from Zeke’s bag of weapons and items. Opening it, she rummaged around until she pulled out, what seemed, like a simple Straight Sword and shield from the bag. “Well, we’ll have to dodge what it throws at. One of us can distract it while another hits it.”
“Team up against it, nice thinking. Also...why is that bag able to hold that shield and Sword?”
“Oh, well… it’s enchanted.” Trixie quickly offered. She wasn’t lying, she knew it was.
“Never seen an enchantment like that save for the Bottomless Boxes.”
“Bottomless Box?” She asked.
“Yes, strange wooden boxes from an unknown land. When used by an undead we can access them from any Bonfire. Their magic seems lined to the undead in a way that I have never heard of before.”
“Twilight would love to study that.” Trixie muttered.
“Sister.”
“Yes, what is it?”
“Quelaag, dear sister. A strange power approaches.”
“What? Who, what power? How many?”
“Two. One Undead, nearly hollow, and another not of this land, many unknown magics rest within this one. Sister…”
“Yes?”
“Bring this one to me.”
“What?! But, what if they-”
“Sister… this one holds Gwen’s power.”
“What? But to reach Gwen they have to ring-”
“No sister. His other power. I feel it, this one wields a Keyblade, like Gwin, Seth, and our mother did.”
“... I… I understand. As you wish, Quelaan.”
“I hate this place!” Trixie screamed at the top of her lungs. After beating three of those filthy giants, two more came after them. She lucked out, her sword apparently able to deal fire upon impact as well as their normal strikes. But they still didn't go down easy. After that it was giant mosquitoes that spat blood at them, and fire breathing spiders. Finally, taking a moment to rest at a shotty’ly constructed elevator, Trixie about collapsed. “ How in the hell can anything live in this mess?”
“Only the sick or deprived it seems.” Alex commented, keeping watch while Trixie rested. “So, what do you think of Oscar?”
“He seems alright. Why? You get a different feeling?”
“I feel as if he is hiding something. What though I can not tell.”
“Why do you think he's hiding something?”
“He freed me from my cage, for that I am grateful, but he just so happened to have the keys to the asylum for us to escape? Very suspicious indeed.”
“Huh.” Trixie thought. “You have a point. I doubt whoever built that place left spare keys behind, plus he had the keys for your cell, and the gate to the alternative way to the asylum demon.”
“Which was missing.”
Yeah… Zeke pounded It's head inside its fat gut…” Trixie thought internally. “Yeah… well, how should we go about confronting him?”
“Slow and steady. If he suspects something this party for good will end up dead by its own members hands before we even get to ring the bells.”
“You think he’ll go that far?”
“Who knows what anyone is capable of in this day in age.” Alex muttered. He then turned his attention to the sludge ‘water’ below. “Enough filth and muck in that water, if it can even be called that, to poison us at the touch. Damn, and I didn’t bring any purple moss. We might have to deter to Darkroot garden. There’s these plant beasts that drop the moss when killed.”
“Can’t healing spells work?” Trixie asked.
“Well, it’s possible they-” Alex was speaking, when suddenly, from high above, came the familiar sound of bells ringing. “Oscar and our newest comrade have succeeded in ringing the bells above. We must hurry across and meet back up with them.”
“Alright.” Trixie sighed. “Getting through his muck will be a pain… unless…”
“Unless?” Alex asked.
“Well, where I come from, there is a spell to teleport one from one place to another… I haven’t been very good at it, only managed it a few times.”
“If you believe you can pull it off, then by all means, go right on.” Alex encouraged. Focusing her magic, Trixie concentrated, building her magic before-
pop
In a flash, Trixie and Alex where suddenly right outside the large, cobweb looking entrance to the bell’s location. “I...did it? Oh yes!” Trixie self congratulated.
“Congratulations.” Alex said, almost falling over, catching himself mid trip. “A bit disoriented, but nothing harmed.”
“Heh, yeah, that’s normal for the first time around.” The two entered the webbed cave, and found the most bizzare of sights. People, pale as death and thin as bones, with backs swollen to bursting… wiggling.
“Do not touch them.” Alex warned. “These are the lowest servants of Chaos. They holding the guardians eggs.”
Trixie gulped. “So...that wiggeling is…”
“The hatched larva. Growing inside them.”
Trixie shuttered at the thought. Worms in general creeped her out… having larva THAT huge inside you almost made her quesy.
The two reached the fog wall, and upon passing it, where met with a large cavern, part of what once was a tower now in ruins resting in the back most of the cavern.
Daybreak was known for peace these days. Most in fact where very peaceful. So much light protecting the land, its people, and all citizens had Keyblades.
Only once did darkness invade, now there was little in that worry…
KABOOM!!!!
Charlie amount fell off his desk. His/Zeke’s. “The fuck!?” He shouted, barging out of the office and looking below… the smoke was coming from the lowest part of the castle… The Master of Masters Experiments! Thinking fast, charlie summoned his false X-blade, Imprint, he liked calling it, and glided down. Once in the area that spanned almost all the way under Daybreak, he saw it… empty. Every box was gone, even the giant damn eye on the ceiling! “Alright, who the fuck is taking shit way too dangerous for anybody?!” He yelled, getting off his glider, Imprint at the ready.
Instinct kicked in, Charlie being a near perfect copy of Zeke, dodged just in time to avoid the strike from behind, turning around to see a figure in a black cloak. “The only other guy I know who wears that is dead… so, the fuck are you?”
“What? Don’t remember me?” He asked… The Master of Masters. Charlie took note of his weapon…
“Didn’t X burry that thing in the center of the world for everyone’s safety?” Charlie asked, seeing the master of Masters with the Void Key keyblade.
“If this second war is happening, I’m taking action this time! My students failed me last war, so this time I’m taking the job myself!”
“You lied to them! You said there was a traitor among them and there was none! You led countless across the multiverse to their deaths and almost ended the realm of light!” Charlie shouted back.”
“Now that’s where you are wong. There was a traitor among them. He just wasn’t one of them. Yes, Because of me almost everything died off in that war, and I’d gladly do it all over again! Nothing as powerful as the X-blade should even exist! And now, your god damned Absent Silhouette is handing them out like candy!”
“Andwhat Of Kingdom hearts?! WIthout the X-blade it has no guardian!”
“After this war is over and the worlds are made one again, Kingdom Hearts will sleep and be safe, no longer will it need a guardian. And once that is done, there others and their X-blades will be next.”
“How far you have fallen.” Charlie said. “Once a respected master of Keyblades, now you are just a shell of what you once were.”
“And how right you are of that.” He replied. “No heart to hold me back, no body to make me tire… just my Lingering Will to keep me going.” He raised up Void Key, and fired off a bean of void… Shit, the Crystal Heart is right above us! Charlie yelped, changing Imprint into a glider and rushing up… just in time to see the heart hit by the bean… and shatter, into countless shards.
Heartless began spawning immediately, guards and citizens caught off guard… Daybreak was invaded… and it’s primary defence… gone.
“Please tell me everything's okay…” Ben muttered to himself as he walked out of the portal to Daybreak.
… It was like he saw. Nearby, exiting the portal near the heart, it was shattered, and heartless where everywhere. Three Neoshadows appeared behind me. Summoning Kingsblade, I dealt with them each with one swift swing.
“This is so not good…” Ben muttered as Nobody’s were summoned due to his auto summon ability as Nothingness Wolves, Berserkers, and Ben’s pretty sure a new Nobody he’s never seen, this one looking more like a commander of an army more than anything, saluted to him. “Protect the people, try to save as many as you can and keep the Heartless away from any shuttles fleeing the world.” Ben told the Commander Nobody as it nodded and proceeded to guide the Nobody’s in the effort while Ben was busy doing other things.
Looking off the edge of the rails, Ben spotted Charlie fighting off two Dark Thorns. Ben jumped down, impaling one of them as Charlie finished off the other one, both puffing into darkness. “Thank god you came along.” Charlie said, turning around in time to spin kick a shadow heartless into the wall of a building, killing it. “It’s gone to hell and a handbasket here.”
“I can tell.” Ben said while slashing at a Neoshadow and killing it quickly. “How’s the evacuation going?” The wolf asked.
“As fast as we can… Not sure how many already… perished.” Charlie said, hacking a Novashadow in two. “Don’t wanna think about that. Zeke’s family is safe, their ship is set to leave after as many castle staff as we can get on it. Ben, it was the Master of Masters. He broke into the hidden armory of his inventions. He took everything, even that giant fucking eyeball on the ceiling… Including the Void Key keyblade!”
“Why the fuck did he cause all this?” Ben asked worriedly, raising his hand as Grasp of Nothing grabbed onto a bunch of heartless and killed them all.
“Because Zeke’s Absent Silhouette is handing out X-blades like candy and he wants them, and us all gone. He might be planning something really bad come the war. He’s way too far gone.” Charlie said, backflipping as an Invisible appeared just in time for his false X-blade to hack it in two, and he landed right as it puffed into darkness dead. “Leon was here earlier, all reconstruction crews that could make it are out and those that couldn’t either flew off via glider or are dead. It’s mostly just Daybreak and whatever parts of old Equestria that were made habitable again left to evacuate. DTL’s are open where there aren’t enough gummi ships. We even had to shut down the permanent portals to the Foretellers world we had.”
“Shit.” Ben muttered while he ordered the Commander to head towards places that might have people in it and to summon more Nobody’s to help out. “This isn’t good...also, don’t go overboard...cause you kind of explode if you do.” Ben warned him.
“Say what?” Charlie asked, dodging the foot stomp of a Behemoth heartless. “Oh for fuck’s sake! I hated these guy’s in the first game!” He yelled, jumping on top of it to deal damage to it’s weak spot. I saw a group of people running down the road, two with keyblades, the rest all kids as Neoshadows and such were chasing them.
“Oh no you don’t!” Ben shouted as he opened his Lexicon. “Wall of Force!” I shouted, a wall of invisible force appearing between the group of people and the Neoshadows, not seeing the things blindly ram face first into it.
He opened up a DTL to his world. “Go, now!” He yelled, the people running in without question. “Thank you!” One of the kids, a little girl, cried out as she ran in.
As he closed the portal, Ben saw it suddenly got dark. Looking up he saw… Three of the damned massive pirate ship heartless from the Port Royal gate in kh2… Fucking hell… Ben thought. “Well fine then…” He muttered. “Triple maximize magic, Gravity Maelstrom!” I shouted, firing three dense spheres of gravity at the things.
The spell brought them crashing to the ground. Their mask flaps flipped up and I managed to slam the first one with Lunatic, one shotting it as I quickly ran off to deal with the others. Damn, those power boosts you really feel!
I actually felt giddy and I'm pretty sure it was affecting Lunatic as I was super happy to feel this strong and rushing over to smack the other pirate ship heartless.
A second gone as Ben managed to slam onto the third and last one, killing it as he took a quick breather. Looking up, Ben saw the Gummi ships evacuating… He then remembered they were evacuating in his None Paopu fruit vision. Turning around… he saw Zeke’s family gummi ship leaving orbit… and FIfteen Darkside heartless.
“Oh no…” Ben muttered as he ran after the darksides, three Twilight Thorns appearing and slamming into the dark sides as well to help out.
These darksides though did not go down easy, punching the Twilight Thorns back and ganging up on them. I saw Charmie looking up, seeing Zeke’s family well and out of here. He smiled… “If there’s an after life for me, I’ll be seeing you all there.” He said, a strong surge of energy came from Charlie. “DAYBREAK LIVES ON!” He shouted, and everything went white.
“It...it’s gone…” Luna said, shock toned as she looked outside the window, and saw her home, her world… blow up. “Daybreak...Equestria… all gone…
“SIster…” Celestia said, from her window, she spotted the Tree of Harmony, an old and ancient magical item that the Elements of Harmony came from… It was in pieces.
“What...will we do now?” Rainbow asked.
“...Zeke, said there was a world we could be safe on, each ship is going someplace else… He wanted us to go here.”
“What’s so special about it?” Twilight asked.
“It’s a world he saved… where he was when… We will be safe there, he has friends there.” Celestia said, drying a tear. “Heh...well over thousands of years raising the sun…”
“The moon…” Luna added.
“Now… no more…”
“Sister…without Daybreak, the moon will drift off into space, and too far away from your sun… we will be mortal.”
“Perhaps that is a good thing.” Celestia said, cradling one of the infants, fast asleep, thankfully. “Maybe we have lived too long. The future we will make, for our children. IF we are to live as mortals for however longer we may have, then so be it… at least, we won’t outlive the ones we live this time sister.”
As Trixie and Alex walked up to the ruins, the sounds of heavy, small sized thuds echoing from its depths. “And that would be…” Trixie thought.
“The...guardians.” Alex finished, both parties drawing their swords.
Before them, emerging from the ruins came a beast of massive stature. It’s lower half that of a spider whos body was merged with flames itself, and in it’s head was, from the waist up, a woman, topless, wielding a large flaming sword. “...Oh fuck all kinds of duck…” Trixie muttered.
The creature then raised a hand, pointing at Trixie. “Y̧̛o̢͡҉͟ų̴̢,̨͞ ̵̷̢̧c̵̷̢̀̕o҉m̵̛̛͘̕ę́ ̶̧̛͝͝w̕͢͜͜͢í̵͟͠t̷͟͢͝h͜͏́͝ ͘͢m͜͝͞e̷͟͟.͠ “ It… said. Trixie, nor Alex seemed to be able to understand it.
“...Uh, what was that?” Trixie asked.
She seemed to sigh, rolling her eyes before tossing Trixie an old, withered ring. Confused, Trixie looked it over, then put it on. She felt an old magic activate. “Come with me.”:Trixie looked up, seeing that the creature spoke, and she understood clearly. “Just you.”
“I’ll… be back.” Trixie said.
“Wait, what? No, not alone. What if it’s a trap?” Alex said.
“Relax, I’m stronger than I appear.” She assured, following the creature into the ruins.
“That’s what they all say.” Alex muttered, Trixie following the creature. Deep inside the ruins, one floor below, there was the bell, and, a lever to activate it.
“Go on.” The creature said. Trixie wasn’t paying attention, rather, her attention was drawn to a seemingly normal piece of the wall. “Why do you look that way?”
“I have studied all types of illusion spells… what are you hiding, cause that is a very good spell.”
The creature smiled. “Very impressive. Not many notice the illusionary wall unless they stumble into it. I am Quelaag, guardian of the Bell of Awakening of the Depths below, and Daughter of Chaos.”
“Okay...so where is the other one?”
“P-pardon?”
“I was told there are two guardians for each of the bells. Where is the other one?”
“...”
“... That false wall… you’re protecting them. What happened?”
“...the ill land outside poisoned her. She fell ill so fast. I did everything, but in the end we had to bind her to a Bonfire, making her a Firekeeper. She survived, but she is terribly weak, bearly alive and in terrible pain always. Humanities help, but only for a little while.”
“You don’t even care about guarding the bell, do you?”
“Neither of us do. We only stayed because Kingseeker Frampt asked us to.”
“Kingseeker who?”
“Frampt, a rogue ancient snake that broke away from his dark brethren and aided the lords. With what has happened to Lord Gwen, he has lord to find the next Lord of Cinder to defeat, and replace Gwen as the kindling for the first flame.”
“He expects people to willingly burn in a fire to keep it going?”
“If they do not, darkness will fall the land, and all the lords will die off and the age of man will begin. The gods will be powerless.”
“So the lords are being selfish?”
“Not entirely. If the fire fades, and darkness falls, the Abyss will consume the land, mutating and devouring all life it touches.”
“So… either it’s let selfish lords remain in power, or let this Abyss thing take over… either way sounds bad. The lords may keep life going, but mankind here suffers regardless which path is chosen.”
“That is correct. It is admittedly the lesser of two evils.”
“That’s still no way to live… something about this world has to be different from others then…”
“Ah, so you are an offworlder.” Trixie flinched. “Relax, Gwen held one of these Keyblades also, long ago. I know all of his untold story.”
“Heh, well good to know. Okay, so Uh, mind if I have a friend come here for a sec?”
“Your ally outside is-”
“Not him…”
Trixie woke me up and had me regain control. I spoke with Quelaag, and understood the situation. She was rather surprised that Trixie’s body can hold two within it. “Is this illness magic or not?” I asked.
“A mix of both from what I can tell.” Quelaag said.
I nodded. “I might have something of use.” I said, reaching into the pouch and pulling out ten Darkmoon grasses. “This herb heals all wounds, and illnesses. It might save your sister if you can get her to ingest it.”
“She can barely swallow, but I will try.” Quelaag said, taking the herbs from me and walking into the illusionary wall. Some time had passed before she emerged… her sister right behind her. “It….it worked.” She was crying. Tears of joy...bloody tears of joy but still. “At first I thought it wasn’t working, but after the first three she began to see again, then move.”
“When I ate all ten, all my pain, weakness vanished.” Her sister finished. “Truly, you are a gods send Keyblade wielder.”
“Heh, never thought I’d ever hear that.” I chuckled. I then reached back into my bag, taking twenty out and handing them to her. “In case something else happens.”
“I will send a demon to plant these in Darkroot garden, the soils there will be perfect to grow these herbs.” Quelaag said.
“Oh, thanks for reminding me. These only have this special property when picked at a a New Moon, and even then, it’s a rare find. It can grow into New Moon Grass, just as strong but it only heals the physical, not magical or sicknesses.”
Quelaag nodded. “We will learn to perfect it’s growth. We have nothing but time.” She laughed. “Thank you. You have returned my sister to me. I am in your debt.”
“And I owe you my life.” Her sister said. “Whatever you need, it’s yours.”
“Heh, thanks. I’m gonna go ring the bell first.” I said, heading over to the lever and pulling it. It rang, and echoed from these deep bellows of slim and filth to the clear sky above.
Time to rest again. I said to myself, drifting off to sleep to let Trixie take back over. She’ll do great. I know it.
This place feels like old times. Luna thought to herself, changing her first, and only child with Zeke. Or rather Charlie. Genetically they were the same, as where they in the bed. She chuckled, holding her beloved Moon Drop. He was human skinned, but had Zeke’s blond hair. “Someone made a stinker!” She cooed, making her infant son laugh as she cleaned his bottom, and placed the new diaper. “There, all cleaned up.” She said, taking her son into her arms.
Moon Drop giggled, enjoying the affection as his mother took him off to play with his siblings.
Here Toriel, and Celestia sat with the young ones, entertaining them with toys and story books. “How are you holding up sister?” Luna asked.
Celestia sighed. “Better than expected. Not having to raise and lower the sun anymore means I can sleep in for once. No more royal documents to look over, no more annoying nobels to, well, annoy me. It’s just us, the children, and Zeke when he and Trixie return.”
“I feel the same. I still fear for our subjects who survived, but the lesser amount of dream scapes makes this world much simpler to look after it’s dream world.”
“Goodness, you two must have been overworked?” Toriel asked, showing the children a pop up book. “When I was married to my ex husband, I did my share of paperwork, but he primarily dealt with the subjects. I mostly gave ideas and looked after our children.”
“Sounds peaceful.” Celestia said.
“It was. We have all been through a lot, in the past and recently. At least nothing of true importance was lost.” Toriel said, picking up Freddy, one of Fluttershy’s children. “I remember when Asriel was this little. Heh, he used to take off his diaper and run around the house all day.”
The group laughed. Seems even the loss of a home can’t keep one's feelings in despair forever.
Twilight and Moondancer both waited with Freke, the three became quickly eager to test out and advance upon a vast amount of spells. Currently they were trying to see if the Fireball spell and Mega Flare, could combine, creating a stronger, longer lasting explosion. Mega Flare was already stronger than Fireball, but the effect was fast to fade, something Fireball didn’t. Fireball lasted for a little while longer.
Breaking down the two spells and making the connections was putting Twilight and Moondancer into good moods, the two happy to be distracted with promising work rather than mourn over the loss of Daybreak Empire. Freke knew the soul arts, and Twilight knew Equestrian, and Keyblade magic like a second and third language.
At first, Moondancer was a bit hesitant to spend time with Twilight. Even with her marriage to the same man, and legally each other she kept a distance, but this brought back an old flame of trust and friendship. “So, what is we connect the Matrix for Fireballs explosion radius to Megaflare’s matrix for it’s length of time?” Moondancer offered.
“That could solve it, or, it could make the Fireball size explosion last shortly.” Freke said. “Your Equestrian and Keyblade magics are all so fascinating, far more complex than what I have created. But, that complexity makes altering them with spells of other origins rather difficult.”
“Yes.” Twilight agreed. “We were able to best reverse engineer the spells for Keyblade and Equestrian magic easier because the spells where complex in design and nature, but easy to cast. But with your worlds magic, it is easily crafted, but difficult to cast.”
“What if we where to remake FIreballe from scratch using Starswirl's Matrix template?” Moondancer offered.
“...That could work.” Twilight brightened up.
“Remind me, this Starswirl was a grand mage in your world? Correct?” Freke asked.
“Oh yes.” Twilight began. “He created and improved upon countless spells in his lifetime. His most well known but sometimes overlooked achievement is his Matrix Template. It’s a medium for channeling magic, but it has no spell to cast. But, it has been used by even myself to create new spells because it’s blank. It’s like, fill in the blanks.”
“Ah, I see then. So if we take his Matrix Template and remake Fireball to function with it, we can then use it’s new design to fuse it with Megaflare.” Freke concluded.
“Exactly!” Moondancer and Twilight said.
“I have to say, it is great to be discussing magic with such talented mages. I haven’t been this excited about magic since Zeke got me those Demon souls to create new ones.” Freke laughed. “Oh how happy I was to forge my theories into functional spells.”
“I know the feeling.” Twilight sympathized.
“Well, let’s get to it then. Freke you start taking apart Fireball, Twilight you do the same for Megaflare so it’s ready and I’ll draw up the matrix.” Moondancer said, the trio getting to work.
A.K. Yearling was a mare of action, adventure. She’d done a lot working with her husbands scouts, but now that Daybreak wa gone she returned to her roots. Ancient temples and thick forests. Bolitaria was a land returned from the brink of death, the fog that once consumed the most of the world now gone, the lost land returned, but not it’s people. The result was kingdoms, villages, whole cities empty, their treasures ripe for taking and stories waiting to be uncovered.
Yearling was far from her family. She’d grown attached to her fellow wives and worried for their safety, despite knowing it was her safety more in danger than her own. She yet had children with Zeke. Maybe later on, when things were settled and her itch for adventure was calmed, but for now, she needed exploration.
Where she was now was once a town. A town near a castle. It wasn’t that large, or detailed. But the banners and such said it all. Home to royalty, or nobility nonetheless. Entering, the stench of death greeted Yearling. Rotten fruits once fresh for sale, dead sheep, horses and cows for trade and slaughter now lay rotten husks in the streets. Yearling has a list of things she knew from past experience she would need. Dried meets, which in most places here, thankfully, where kept well and eatable. Stored grains, water. These towns where goldmines with these simple essentials.
At Yearling walked the roads, she kept her note book ready. The dark environment brought forth inspiration. Adventurer, and writer. Her own adventures started off as a means for inspiration to write, she did not expect to end up telling the world her own stories, adventures. Now, she would take a break, take in the empty landscape and write and draw out what life here might have once been like. The more Yearling walked this town the more she noticed it’s larger marketplace that the two prior towns of her travels yesterday. The market seemed to stretch from the towns entrance to the castle. A pathway of goods and services for sale, all leading to this old stone building.
She began writing, thinking this town was a trade hub of sorts where traders came to do business on mass. The layout sure aided in her theories backing. Once her short story and sketches where done, she headed on. So much to explore, and too much time. While it was nice to explore, the lack of danger made it a tad boring, at least she had her fantasies, and the stories of those from the Nexus.
Pinkie and Applejack found this buildings kitchen very well stocked and large. Definitely large enough to cook for royalty, and it’s servants. While there wasn’t much Applejack could use for her apple related pastry recipes, Pinkie managed to make due with the flower, grain, and other spices to get the two working on some simple, yet tasty, Raisin bread. “Ah miss ma’ farm…” Applejack sighed.
“I know. I miss the Cakes. Least they and the twins left in a DTL, so I know they are safe.” Pinkie added. “Think Granny Smith and Big Mac-”
“Of course they did.” Applejack said. “They’re stubborn, but not stupid. Pretty sure they high tailed it out of there soon as the Heartless swarmed in.” As convincing as Applejacks bravado was, Pinkie still saw that worry and sorrow in Applejack’s eyes. Her family worked that farm for generations… her parents were buried there. It wasn’t just her home, it was her family roots, so much history… now might be lost.
“At least you know for a fact Applebloom is okay, right?”
“Yeah. Guess that helps. Ya know…”
“What?” Pinkie asked, rolling the dough flat before sprinkling the raisins onto it and mixing them both together.
“I think when Zeke gets his heart and body back, ah’m gonna jump him.”
“Oh, finally ready for foals I see~”
Applejack blushed. She and Zeke have done it already, several times, but each with protection. “Yeah… just feels like with all that’s happened to him, to us, and now with Daybreak… feels like once this war is done and over with we can finally settle down and just live life. No more threats, big bad guys or even heartless.”
Pinkie nodded. “Maybe, when this is all over, we can convince Zeke to let us make a farm on a land just for us.”
Applejack smiled. “Yeah, just the family… heh, guess for ma’ family history is repeating itself huh?”
“Seems so. Sometimes that can be good, so long it’s the right events that get repeated… unlike this war…”
“Pinkie Pie, how is it that sometimes, you can be just so darn wise? While most of the time you’re as silly as silly can be.”
“I dunno, guess it’s just how I am.”
New Home: Day 9
Pureblood was a noble, through and through. Her whole life was elegant parties, dresses, foods. Then the Nobodies came, and like that, none of that mattered. She was cattle to that bastard Bara like the rest of them. Her heart was taken, and for all it mattered, she was dead. Then, Zeke, and Ben saved her. She had a whole new outlook on life. She received her Keyblade, Divewing, she became a scout, and quickly strived through the rankings. She was running one of the guild buildings in Daybreak within three months. Then Pinkie Pie and Rune came to her with the offer of extending their and Zeke’s hands in marriage. It was a strange, unexpected offer, but she ended up accepting, and found happiness in the fellow wives and children around her.
She herself has none, yet. Fear of being a bad parent was her reasoning. So she told herself. After Daybreak fell Pureblood wanted something she did to have meaning, so she managed to become apprentice to both Ed and Baldwin, the two surviving blacksmiths of Boletaria. It was hard work, long work, but worth it. Growing up Pure could appreciate the art and skill that went into smithing a quality blade, but when she was given her Keyblade, Diamond Dust, the magic and power it had. It was humbling, and honorable. WIth their Keyblade Forge, Pureblood wanted to forge new, powerful Keyblades worthy of this coming war, and to rebuild lands when it was all over.
“Pure, how goes that new Keyblade you’ve been working on?” Ed asked.
“Not ready.” Pure replied, fueling the fires of light and darkness more. “It needs to be perfect.”
“You ain’t trying to make a copy of Zeke’s X-blade, are ya?”
“No, but something more special, something that can heal the aftermath.”
“Do you even know what you’re doin?”
“I saved as much Keyblade forging texts from Daybreak as I could before it blew. It has to be enough.”
“And, a little luck I take it?”
“More like a lot Ed. How’s your reforging weapons into Keyblades going?”
“Good, arrows, bows, shields, even armor. So far we’re making a new armor for Zeke. Figure it’s the least we can do.”
“Really?”
“Yup. It’s based on a design he showed us back when he was still cleanin this world out of it’s demons. Baldwin and I are pulling out all our best stock and methods. As is if anyone even tried to hit him in it at the moment their weapon would bounce back at them.”
“I’m sure when it’s done Zeke will love it.” Pure said, giving a smile to Ed as she made the fires of light and dark rise. “He misses his old armor, but Kexez has it, or it’s lost. Either way, this will make him feel better.”
Where...am I? It’s so dark. Is this Darkness? It’s so hollow and...vast. No, that’s not it… it’s lonely. There’s no sound, not a single other thing here… why? Why is this place so alone, so empty? Is this all darkness is? Loneliness? Emptiness… Why is it empty? What...what’s missing?
Light? Love? … A Heart? Yes… that’s it. The darkness is missing a heart… Where would… Kingdom Hearts…
All hearts are born from Darkness, and to Darkness so they shall return.
Right… no… no that’s not it.
Hm?
This darkness, the heartless… If Kingdom hearts is the heart of all worlds… the darkness, is the darkness of all worlds. Kingdom Hearts other half… it’s darkness. You’re split, like Crow, and my heart. Like Ventus and Vanitas, Eclipse and Wolf.
Perhaps. What proof do you see?
Your emotions.
?
You have emotions. Anger, rage, jealousy, but what can birth these emotions? Betrayal.
A wise answer, young wielder of the X-blade.
Who...are you?
Darkness. Who else?
I mean your true name.
?
If you are both half of a heart… who were you before? What were you?
... hahaha. You are a smart one, child. Our name is of no importance.
Then what where you?
What do you think?
… Admin.
Once. A body, form and power long since abandoned.
You gave up all that, for the world you wanted to make?
Not me, my old self. They wanted a world where simplicity and beauty could birth greatness. To do that, there had to be black and white. Light and Darkness. Kingdom Hearts created this realm, and I made sure life progressed. Was interesting.
So you’re not evil, just doing a job.
Yes. The darkness in your heart, in Eclipse, defies this path of fate, siding with the light, and tipping the scales of the already broken balance.
And what of all this after the second Keyblade war? When all the worlds and reflections are one? When Cript creates the True existence?
Hmm… perhaps, my other half and I can finally reunite. Without a body though, we’d be sleeping, eternally.
So you don’t even have a Nobody to return to?
No, but, such things are trivial, and easily obtainable.
What does that mean?
Greed, child. A thirst for power, pleasure, desires both right and wrong. There will be seekers, seeking us when everything is reborn. Like you, they can claim the crown of Balance. Light, Darkness and Keyblades of the past, present and future will be theirs to controle, as will the hearts of all.
That’s a terrible power.
Yes… so, what will you do?
What?
All with a X-blade, the original you wield or the newly forged ones from your Silhouette can claim the crown and live. Of all your friends, who will you let take it.
No one should have that crown.
Then take it.
Why would I-
It’s you, your friends, or an unsavory third party.
...You’re a fucking cunt…
That’s life. Only one can claim this crown and power. Either it goes to you, the man who will never use it, tap into it. As is, you barely tap into your own true power, despite how much you know you can do.
No one should be this fucking strong.
You and your reflection share that belief like religion. You both were born into this creation to become all powerful, to destroy it all. Yet here you both are, fighting to make sure nothing becomes as powerful as you both. Not out of selfishness, but out of fear.
You’re right… I’m scared of what I can do. Of how strong I am. I know what I can do. When Core took my legs, I could have easily dodged, but I took it. I took it HOPING it killed me. You want me to take the power you and Kingdom Hearts together are offering. I’ll gladly die with it.
Heheheheh… We’ll see about that, Heir of Hearts.
“Never call me that!” I jumped up yelling… shit… that was no dream… Fuuuuuuuuuck….. Where am… Destiny Islands? It’s night. I was on that mini raised up island with the paopu fruit tree. I checked… still in Trixie’s body. She’s out cold.
Grunting, I got up. Taking a look around I didn’t see much. It’s empty… Darkness’s words rang in my head… Agh, fucking prick…
As I walked the bridge I came across… “Eclipse?” My Equine other .other reborn cousin stood before me.
“What is it you hate the most?” He asked.
What the...Oh...this thing… well, best be honest. “My strength. I know it can defend, and protect many, but one mistake and it can end them all the same.”
Eclipse vanished with that answer in tow. This was always odd. Jumping down to the main beach area. This time, Ben appeared. “What do you fear the most?” He asked.
“Myself. I was born to be a weapon. I'm worried I might be walking right into that fate.”
Ben left. Continuing to the dock, I was blocked by John. “Why do you always hold back?”
“What? Didn't my last answer tell you? I was born a weapon… what I can do is too much for one person to ever have. If I don't hold back more people could be hurt rather than saved.”
John faded away. Sighing, I headed over to the cave entrance. On the way there… the Foretellers blocked me. “Why did you discard the rules of old?” They all asked in unison… creepy.
“They worked for a time… but I saw how much lack of information hurt a world more than knowing said information. All the world's where one once, shy why hide that history from everyone? Why keep them all in the dark if that blindness could kill them?”
They faded away. At the cave entrance, Okami? “Now you I haven't seen in a LONG time” I commented.
“What is your purpose?”
“Purpose? Heh… I don't know… and I think… I am okay never knowing.” Okami vanished. Taking a breath, I entered the cave. Inside I was met with… oh my… “H____y?” I asked. But he's…
“Why? Why are you special compared to others?”
“Hey! I just do what's right.”
“That's not an answer.”
“... I don't know. I hated being a Ventral back on earth, special for all the wrong reasons because of my family… even more so because of my eyes. And while I did the right thing in saving Equis, Founding Daybreak somehow made me defacto king… Even with the council, I was always the decision maker… no matter how much I hated it. I joked about asking for the X-blade from god… my luck… my special luck…”
He vanished, the door slowly opening. Behind the door was- “Core!” I yelped, summoning X.
“Why are you, you?” He asked.
… more questions. I sighed, disbanding X. “Can't really explain that now can I? Who or what I am… just is, my choices, my actions. If I change even one thing… then that's not me is it?”
Core vanished. Taking a deep breath, I took a step into it. Darkness. Again, darkness. So empty. After a time I could see… the Dark Margin. Why am I not surprised. I took a seat on the sand. Wonder what comes next? I sat for a while, staring at the water and the washing waves… they always used to call Kingdom Hearts a place, not a thing, or the collection of hearts it is, so… how does this all connect together? Something is missing. If Kingdom Hearts is a place and a heart, split in two… where is the body? This land of light they refer to in the old texts? Is it all made up, and if not, then where or what is it… I wonder…
I stood, summoning X and raised it to the moon. Within seconds, Kingdom Hearts appeared from a bright, warming light in front of the Dark Margin’s moon. “The X-blade if your Counterpart… to unlock all doors, and hearts. So, show me YOUR Keyhole!” Raising X to Kingdom HEarts, it shot out a beam of light that, on contact with Kingdom Hearts, revealed a Keyhole that unlocked. A light shined from that Keyhole, and from that light revealed a door. A tall, marble door that was easy ten feet tall, double door, with two handles to pull open. “Alright, now we are getting somewhere.” I muttered, disbanding X and pulling the doors open.
I was in a large, green field. Grass and flowers where all you can see for miles. This whole place felt...so peaceful. So this is Kingdom Hearts the place? Looks simple. Walking along I didn’t see much...til I saw… “Is that a kid?” In the distance I saw what looked like a little girl, walking along a patch of flowers. “Uh… Hey there!” The kid looked up, surprised to see me. “Uh, hey… Um, do you know where I can find someone else?”
She nodded. “The others all play over there.”
“Play? Where are your parents then?”
“Parents? There are no parents in Kingdom Hearts, just Children.”
A land of nothing but children? Well now that’s interesting. I nodded to the kid. “Thanks, Can you show me the way?” I asked. Maybe it was the father in me, but I couldn't bring myself to be angry at this kid.
“Sure. Where would you like to go?”
I paused. I didn’t think this far, I mean who plans on getting into kingdom hearts… besides Eclipse for his self ran mark of mastery. “Could you lead me to the others?” I asked.
She nodded, taking my hand and walking me along the path. I figure it was a ways away, so I decided to ask them a few questions. “So… What’s your name?”
“Father Kingdom Heart said my name is Olympia.” Wait… isn’t that a Keyblade?
“Olympia… So you are the personification of a keyblade?” I asked, treading the topic carefully.
“No, I am Olympia. The Weapon used in the worlds by my chosin users is the body, I am it’s heart.”
The heart? Then… then this is the true form of Olympia. “Wow… Okay, not expected.” I said in respectful surprise.
“It’s alright. You are the second person to ever come here. So this information would be unexpected.”
“The second? Who was the first?” I asked
“Oh it was long ago, a lovely woman who called herself Unum. She came to take our oldest brother away, for he was her Keyblade, and Father Kingdom Hearts made him special, body and heart together like life, but keyblade in body to give his fullest strength, and the crown.”
“Wait, I thought Eclipse was sent to Kingdom Hearts for his Mark of Mastery? And what about the crown?” I asked
“A Station of awakening is different from a heart, and the Crown of Balance. I imagine you know of it, heir of hearts?” I took a breath, remembering that… conversation with Darkness.
“I have been told of it, but please don't call me that.” I sighed. “Absolute power corrupts Absolutely.”
“If you wish.” Olympia said. We walked for a while more before coming across… a massive field of...just kids. The Hearts of Keyblades. “Here is most everyone. Others might be in other clusters or wandering like I was.”
“You’re all just kids… immortal kids.” I said in slight awe as I watched some kids brood in corners before another would come and force them to play, the gumps pretending to not enjoy it.
“Is there something else you’d like to know?”
I paused. “I guess where Kingdom hearts, your father is. We need to talk about this whole crown thing.” I said, the undertones of anger unable to be hidden.
“Oh, okay then.” Olympia said, raising a finger to the sky as a beam of light shot out, a hole in the sky forming to an area of bright light. Then, a stairway of crystal looking material began to descend to our feet. “This will take you to him. He is often with the mortals hearts.”
“Thank you Olympia. Go, enjoy the day.” I said, not taking my eyes of the stairway before starting the climb.
Taking a deep breath, I walked up the steps. I was then in a room...with nothing but hearts floating around. Before me sat a boy, the boy was young, gold hair and blue eyes, wearing a simple white shirt and pants. “Wonderful aren’t they?” He asked me. “This is where everyone’s heart goes to when they die, and then, when they feel a suitable body is to be born for them, they leave. I remember creating them all, so much time and work into each and every unique heart.”
“Kingdom Hearts, we need to talk.” I demanded as a small mote of light floated down from the sky, coming to rest in the boy’s hands.
“Ah, can you believe it.” He said, standing up. “A heart, light gathered from a birth and offered to create a new heart. I didn’t even think Heart Stones were around anymore. I guess that Eclipse is the kind to defy expectations. I remember making his heart, such a fragile thing, yet so full of power and potential, a glass cannon whose power was never meant to be used for itself, but for others. That’s why his heart is weaker alone than along with others you know, it was meant to share it’s power to his allies, not use it all to fight.”
Pocketing that information, I glared at Kingdom Hearts. “Yet, maybe he shouldn't have that power at all. No one should have that power. Beings with that power only continue to cause pain for their own goals.”
“Power has always existed, who gets it and what they use it for are often unrelated. But you aren’t most people Zeke.” Kingdom Hearts said, letting the new heart float along with the others around. “You, you are very different.”
“Of course I am, because why not? I've always been different, and I hate it. I shouldn't be any more special than Eclipse, or Ben, or anyone. They work day after day to get even a sliver of what I was just randomly given, even if I never wanted any of it!” I said, reaching the end of my patience.
“Yes, but even without the X-blade, you were born for power...well, maybe born isn’t the right word. You know why Cript was born?” Kingdom Hearts asked me, surprising me a bit.
“He mentioned it once a long time ago.” I said, not remembering the details.
“Cript was never born, he was made. Genetically and spiritually altered to be their perfect living weapon for an evil group known as Nexus. While they pose no threat to us, now anyway, Cript was meant to be their greatest achievement.Yet, he defected. You are his reflection.” Kingdom Hearts said, walking up to me. “While I did make your heart, they made your body, your talents, your abilities. I just made the heart and they knew exactly how to get my most powerful heart to pick their body. You were born into the Ventrals, their ancestry and history is yours, your family is yours. Blood doesn’t lie...but this.” He said, taking my right hand, and turning it to show my palm, the small, blue dot on it I’ve had my whole life not there, this is Trixie’s body after all. “That dot is all the evidence you need to know you were a product of their design. Built for power for their means. You never had an option on how strong you are Zeke, that was decided for you long, long ago.”
“I don't care.” I said, partly lying to myself before I continued. “So what if I didn't have a choice, I am already at a level where I fear even giving my children a hug in fear that I will forget to hold back, then even if I do, I would snap their neck. I don't want this power I already have, so why in all of reality would you or anything expect me to take up that damned crown?!”
“It’s not that simple. The X-blade makes you an heir, but to actually take it, you have to tap into it. You would have to use X to gain my power, and as it flows all through you, only when it is fully yours will the crown adorn your head. So, so long as you hold back, maybe use X less, and never go into a fight blind of rage, sorrow, or in pain, then you have no fears of the Crown of Hearts, and the power you were built to obtain.”
“But I don't want others to gain that power either. No one deserves that power, no one should ever be allowed to have that power! I don't trust them to not become corrupted and blind by it!”
“Heh, you and Cript share that Philosophy. Listen, so long as you live and X is in your grasp, this power can not be obtained by another. And as long as you do not risk tapping into it, it will never be used, and never see the, heh, light of day.” KH chuckled “Besides, your companions, even your weakest links, all are becoming their own in power. Eclipse recreated something never seen since before creation itself. John, he is on the path to becoming the true emperor of the void. Ben is already crowned king of Nothing. And don't even get me started on the Foretellers, while not gaining power individually, are becoming a force together as a family. One way or another, those you wish to never gain power are already catching up.”
And for some reason that pissed me off more. “Fine, but if they step one toe out of line… Eclipse may be family, but even that won't stop what will come for him.” I said almost cruelty.
“Heh, funny. Didn’t the Foretellers tell you something similar when you first met them?” I remember that… heh, fair point.
“And history is destined to repeat.” I said with a sigh. “Tell me, why them? Okami, John, even Eclipse, the apparent timeline anomaly, why them?”
“Zeke. In all my time, in this realm I’ve created, in the others I’ve seen. There is one thing I have learned and am certain of. There is always a higher power. And I can tell you for a fact, if it’s tangible, Cript has either put them into fear or killed them.” KH chuckled. “And if not, well, sometimes things happen no one can explain. And sometimes, that’s good to know, even to we higher powers.”
“I'm asking why did they have to go through with this. This war, fighting threat after threat, why did they have to even have a reason to gain power in the first place.”
“The Foretellers are in a sense their own reincarnations, the new life to make up the wrong in their last life, John is much the same in that. Okami is a warrior, he will seek out any fight, no matter the danger. Ben finally has reason to care, and all to lose. He’ll fight to keep what he now has. Eclipse, while always a strange one, strives to better not only himself, but to protect others and teach them so he no longer has to. To him, if everyone has power, no one has fear of it. And then, there’s you. You fought because you know it was right, and because no one else was doing it. You took up the mantles of heroes who were either not ready or were not there. You bore the burden of fights and choices meant for other who were not there to make them. All because you were there when the ones fated for them were not. Forever selfless, never selfish. Yet it’s toll has started to show on you.”
“Why, because I'm tired of having to be afraid of my every action?”
“Because despite all you’ve done, you know that, in the end, the credit is due elsewhere, and all you will be remembered for is the failures. Daybreak’s fall, this second war. You know that for all your good, it won’t matter when you fall flat. But, at least you have loved ones, a family. If the worlds and all your allies turn on you, they will always stand with you. Even if the blood of countless soaks you to your bones.”
I thought back to my girls, the kids, a faint smile gracing my lips. “I just wish no one and nothing has this kind of power, the power to destroy with with a mere thought.”
“Yet it exist. You can’t stop your allies from gaining power just as you can’t know a simple life. They strive for power, each for their own reasons. And they are quickly becoming some of the most powerful beings I have ever had the pleasure to watch over. Tell me, how deep does your loyalty lie?”
“...Loyalties are often questioned. In the end it’s their actions that determine their loyalties to actually helping others. Power breeds corruption, and suffering. I believe Xehanort was proof of that, or Core, my own god damned body even.”
Kh chuckled. “And yet, there they stand, Some starting to rival even your current power. Tell me, what will you do I wonder… STeal their power for your own? Or perhaps possibly teach them how to control or wield their powers… no, We both know what you are feeling in your heart. We both know what action you wish to take, knowing one of you companions has literally ascended into godhood.” He said, the smile never leaving the boys face despite the sad look in his eyes.
“We both know I’m just the soul. I can’t feel what the parts of my heart feel at the time. I’m no thief, like my family before me. And I’m no teacher. Your weapon makes me the peacekeeper… if I have too, I will raise it or whatever other Keyblade I can use, whatever weapon at my grasp against those who seek to break it. Even my allies if they get in that path.”
“Is that your choice then? I will not question you, only leave you with one, one to think over these coming times.” He said before standing up and walking over to me, looking up at me in the eyes. “Who is it that decides one’s fate?” He said before flicking my forehead, and everything went black.
I woke up smelling the salt of sea air...and the bitterness of drunk people. I got up. I’m in a jail cell… the movements point to one on a boat. Wood, cast iron bars… old too. What world did he dump me on?
“Well well, Look who finally opened their eyes.” Said a older voice in a cell beside me. “Put the Captain in quite the fright ya did lass.”
I turned to my left. In the next cell was a ragged dressed man smelling of thilth and strong booze. “I bet.” I said, looking over my, well, Trixie’s arm. She’s awfully quiet. Must still be sleeping.
“Be thankful lass that is was my Captain whos Deck you’ve dropped on. Women in the first place are bad luck, And add that Yer a witch…” He said, motioning to my hair.
“Heh. You wish I was a witch.” I said, sitting up and leading against the wood wall of the ship’s inner hule. “Magic I can do, but fighting is where my strengths are at.”
“So yer a witch.” He said nodding sagely “Pretty ladies like yerself belong back home. Shame yer a witch.”
“Huh, a pirate with a fur fetish? Or you just liked fucking horses?” I joked.
The older man chuckled. “Sorry lass, I ain’t touching nobody corrupted by magics.”
“Heh. Good, cause technically this body is on loan.” I said, standing up.
“Knew yer was a witch.” He said, backing slightly further into his cell, away from me.
I rolled my eyes. “Trust me, I’m no witch. Not even sure what I am. So, what’s your captain like and, why is your smelly, dirty ass in the cell next door?”
“The Cap’s a nice fellow, minus the killing, theiven and ocational rapen. Got a soft spot for yer magic folk anywho. As for me? Ah, Someone told the Captain that I have laid with and deflowered his daughter.” He said, as if none of the things he just listed off were bad at all.
“His daughter had a flower to take away? Doubt it.” I said. “Anyone aboard who’s rather unique?”
“Besides the Cap… Rumor has it he talks to someone in his cabin. We hear him yelling sometimes but no one but him is ever seen leaving or entering.” The man whispered conspicuously.
“Huh. Now that’s interesting. So, where you all headed? Let me guess, to sell or hang me someplace?”
“Well, not JUST that lass. Also to sell off some lot we raided of a spanish galleon. Cap always had the devil's luck.”
“Heh. Devil’s luck is a short thing, always takes back that luck with interest.”
“English Navy!” Someone above yelled.
“Called it.”
The man went pale. “Those damned british bastards have been taking out crews left and right, even if that one Spaniard is now dead. Captain Jack Sparrow had better have a plan, or its a trip to Davy Jones's locker for us lass.”
“Jack Sparrow?” I asked. Huh, so that world. Neat. “Tell me, what’s the name of this ship?”
“The Barnacle, the ship that survived the dreaded Captain Salazar.” The pirate said proudly.
“Huh. So, I know I fell with a pouch strapped to my leg.. Where would that be kept?”
“With the rest of the loot in the hold, but lass, don’t even try it. Yer may be a witch, but right now, going topside is only going to bring more bad luck to the crew and this ship.”
“Heh.” I said, walking over to the door. Between my soul enhancement from the Maiden in Black, and what Trixie did at the Bonfires… I grabbed the lock, tightened, and they broke, the door sliding open lazily. “We’ll see.” I said, grabbing a bottle of Rum and handing it to the prisoner. “Here, get wasted while the lady does all the men’s work.”
He shook his head, taking the rum and drinking, muttering. “All a nightmare. Just a tad too much sun. A Witch is not about to go get your mates killed.”
I rolled my eyes, heading outside. The deck was covered with Pirates and English Navy fighting. When I stepped out on deck Both sides noticed and actually stopped fighting. “Good day mates!” I said, taking a bow. “Contrary to popular beliefs aboard this vessel I am no witch, but I am much, much worse than that.” And they all got back to fighting each other.
A Few soldiers I even saw shrug to each other before fighting again… yup, totally Pirates of the Caribbean. “Well my lady sure knows how to make an entrance!” Shouted a younger, boisterous, lively young man. The boy didn't even have much facial hair yet.
“Ah, the Captain I take it?” I asked.
“Captain Jack Sparrow, at your service, however.” He said, stabbing a soldier that had snuck up behind me. “I believe the pleasantries will have to wait.”
“I am happy to lend my services...after I retrieve my pouch you took off of me.” I said, walking through the conflict, tossing Pirates to the side and Englishmen overboard. Jack whistled as he watched me part his ship, creating a path for the hold until eventually the trap door was by my feet, open probably from pirates rushing out earlier.
I entered, kicking down a rushing Englishmen and tossing his blade to the side. “Good day.” I said, heading down and looking around. “Now then, where are you… Ah.” I said, seeing it on a hook in the back. I grabbed it and strapped it on. “Now then, I did promise Jack.” I said, heading back up to the top of the ship. “Attention all sailors!” I yelled, gaining some attention. “I am to fulfill a promise to your Captain, Jack Sparrow, so any and all Navy men not wishing to die, please head to your nearest life boats, or just jump off.” I said, pulling out my Dragon Bone Smasher. “And sorry about your ship in advance.” I said, jumping off and slashing down the English Navy Ship, the whole of the side breaking and then flooding with water, sinking. When I hit the water I put the massive greatsword away, and took out two daggers and began scaling up the Barnacle. I hopped back on deck, the English either tied or dead. “A promise fulfilled.”
“Not lass, you are a lady, Even if you kinda are a witch.” Jack said with a shrug before turning to his men. “Loot what floats boys then get to repairs. I want this ship back to sailing before twilight!” He yelled, getting a couple cheers from his crew as they went to work.
“Do all men call woman witches because they are capable or different?”
“Well When a woman starts to spout nonsense and/or has some strange abilities, then yes a witch. Most women belong at home or in brothels, not out on the open sea… but I have a gut feeling you aren’t most women.” Jack said, leaning off the side of the bow.
“Awh, what gave it away? The blue coat? The tail? The large eyes or was it the ears?”
“The fact that you dropped out of the sky, through my ship and into my bedchambers is another.” He said with a playful grin. “But yes, you act like a human, but whatever sorcery you've pulled obviously backfired.”
“It’s more like a higher power dropped me off here.” I rolled my eyes. “So, where you heading?”
“Tortuga. Rotating out the crew, save for a handful, and selling the cargo. After that, back to the open seas.” The young Jack said with a voice filled with live unseen in the main series.
“And rum I take it?”
“Ah it's almost as if you know me my lady.” he laughed, flicking open his compass with a smile.
“And with a trinket like that I take it you don’t dabble in magic?” I asked, he closing the compass quickly.
“A gift, that is all.” He said quickly, though it wasn't a complete lie.
“Is that so? Well then, does it work for anyone? Or just you?”
“And what, pray tell, do you think this is other than just a compass?” He asked, walking toward what I assume is the door to his cabin.
“Directions. To whatever you wish for.”
He snapped his head to me. “Inside, now.” He said, opening the door to his cabin.
“So soon? You work fast.” I joked as I entered, him closing the door behind.
“Alright, spit it, where did you hear about the compass.” He said, leveling a flintlock to my head.
“First off,” I said, grabbing the end of the flintlock, and bending the barrel closed. “Don’t even. Secondly, that is a story not even you would believe at your drunkest.”
“For your information, I haven't even hit the bottle in my life.” The young Jack said, tossing aside the gun. “Now I need answers. I could have tossed your unconscious body overboard but I let you live. Tell me how you know of the compass!”
“Fine. The short of it is I heard it from a story. Owned by a captain whose reputation is as wavy as the ocean, who is wanted and feared one day, then the laughing stock of the seas the next. One who sails on… The Black Pearl.”
“The Black Pearl? Never heard of it.” Jack said
“Surprised. Then again, it was sunk with it’s captain and crew, or so I heard. It was, and still can be, the fastest ship on the seas, rivaled by only the ships sailed by the oceans cursed. The greatest boat, for the seas greatest Pirates.”
Jack seemed to get a look and I know the idea has sunk into his head. “So, now that you know of the compass, what of it?”
“How about a little deal. There is one man on these seas who can raise the Pearl for you from it’s salty grave under these waters, but his price will be your very soul.” I said, tapping a finger on his nose. “But, I’ve begun taking up a personal...bounty hunting business, of sorts. And I know for a fact this man has stepped out of line from his duties. It’s simple, you make the deal, the Pearl for your soul, then I step in once the Pearl is yours, and kill him. You then can have the Pearl, and his ship, your choice. After all, more ships, more crew, more loot.”
“I like the way you think lass.” He said before sticking out his hand with a wicked grin. “We have a deal.”
“Not so fast. You don’t even know this man’s name yet. After all, once you hear it, you will rethink it.” I warned.
“Really? How so, shouldn't be that hard, Long as he isn't British or a Spaniard. I tend to have a bad standing with them.” He said with a smile.
“His name is Davy Jones.”
I could see the car crash in his head. “Davy Jones? As in, the Davy Jones?”
“Yup. The very same. That compass of yours can lead you too him, as well as myself. He was meant to guide the dead of the sea to the afterlife, but he has corrupted his purpose, now dealing with them to extend their time on this world, the oldest ending up as the new additions to the hull and ‘woodworks’ of his ship. But, his crew, all mad. But the ship… a floating fortress. Not as fast as the Pearl, but quite powerfully armed. Side by side, The Black Pearl and The Flying Dutchman under yous command would make you… immediately the most feared on the seas. And if your willing, I can help you gather more. Because there is a lot on this world, would be gods, but I know one fact for all worlds. Anything can be killed, and everything can die.”
“Hmm, and what is your benefit to all this?” He asked, staring at me.
“The blood of these would-be gods spilled, and, weapons. You see, I’m a bit of a collector. This pouch on my side holds many, of all shapes, sizes and kinds. Back home I can alter them to be stronger, more powerful, and for my future fights… I’ll need them stronger.”
“Well, I don't understand, but perhaps I don't want to. If you get me out of this deal I make... Well then, we have a deal.”
“Alright then. Just remember, don’t try and cross me when it’s over, or I’ll sink the Dutchman and the Pearl with you along with them. You saw what I did to the English navy ship with a clear head in a fight, you don’t wanna know what I can do angry swinging two of those massive swords around.”
“That, we can agree on.” He said. “We will go after Davy Jones, but not before I sell off my loot and rotate crews. No point in going after it with cargo weighing us down.”
“How long will that take?”
“With my men repairing the hull, maybe a week without any conflict between here and there.” Jack estimated.
“Hmm… Tell them to tie up the sails and tie as much rope as they can while leaving some loose to tie up elsewhere. Just point me to where Tortuga is, and I’ll have us there before Sunrise tomorrow.”
He shrugged before leaving, yelling orders as his saylors looked at him quickly but obeyed with a aye. Once it was all done Jack and I stood at the front of the ship. “There, now do your thing with your… whatever.”
I smiled, holding up a hand as I summoned X, the whole ship shocked and amazed. I threw him high into the air, a bright twinkle in the sky as what came down was my glider. “Impressed?”
Jack was speechless “I have to admit, that is a first.”
“Good. Tie all the loose ends of rope to it. Then, point to Tortuga.”
“You heard the Lady men!” He shouted at them as they went about and tied all the needed ropes to the end of my glider before Jack took the wheel.
“Good.” I said, hopping on. “Now then, Captain Jack. Where be Tortuga?”
He pulled out his compass and smiled. “90 degrees of our starboard bow, straight on till morning.”
I made the adjustments in my direction, the men shocked as I TURNED the ship with ease. “If I were you lot, I’d hit the ground and hold your hats!” The crew and Jack did just that as I began to move, pulling the ship with ease as we got faster… and faster...and faster.
Jack held onto his hat like a lifeline as the rest of the crew did the same with the railing, most of them yelling or screaming, though I swore I heard at least one whoop.
I saw the island ahead and slowed, carefully angling the ship till we were only a dozen or so feet from the dock. I quickly jumped back on deck and disbanded my glider. “As promised, before sunrise.” I said to Jack, whose legs were shaking as he stood from the ground behind the wheel.
Jack panted heavily. “Never, do that again.” He said, covered in so much water it was hard to tell whether or not he soaked himself.
“Wuss.” I said.
As the crew regrew their nerves and docked the ship propper, Jack walked down and was met by...holy fuck is that Gibs? He has hair… and isn’t fat. “Jackie boy! Back in one piece ah see.” The young… er Gib’s said with a hearty laugh.
“Hello.” I said, waving to him as his eyes widened. That’s gonna get old fast.
“What kind of demons did you talk to witch, and more importantly, Jack, what was she doing on your ship?!” He panicked.
“Long story.” I answered.
“Really long story, one I’d tell over a Pint but we have a schedule to keep. I want to get a new crew and unload before the end of the week after all. What I have planned my friend, will be worth it dealing with woman on board my ship.”
I rolled my eyes. “So where will we be staying during this week?”
“I will be staying inside my cabin.” Jack said, drawing out the I. “You are welcome to join me, but I must confess I have never laid with a horse, nor did I ever think I’d be forced to say that out loud.” He said confidently.
I chuckled. “Cute, but sadly I’m taken.”
“Cause all the good ones are.” I heard him mumble with my enhanced hearing. “Well then, Either pay for a room at the tavern or back to the brig… speaking of which I need to let back out Bob… the practical joke has gone on quite to long if I must say.”
“Tell you what. I’ll show you something, and maybe you’ll see how and what I really am differently? But not here, away from prying eyes.” I looked over at Gibs. “Sorry mate, that means you too.”
“Ah dont trust her jack, but I’ll leave it to you… but you bet your damned arse that I’ll be on that ship with yee before the end of the week.” Gibs said, giving me a distrustful look before going on his way.
“Awh, I think he’s got a crush on me.” I said as Gib’s was out of earshot. “So, to your Cabin then?”
“Yes, it is the only place on this island without ears.” Jack said, walking back over to the room from earlier.
As we entered Jack closed and locked the door. “So, first thing’s first. Can you guess what this is called?” I asked, summoning X.
“No clue, a oversized sword with keys attached?” He said with a air of humor.
“Not too far off in the simple version. It’s one of many kinds of Weapons called Keyblades, this one is called the X-blade, X meaning Key, or Ki. Means the same. This weapon is a guardian of a special door.”
“Alright, so an oversized, magic key.” He summed up
“In the most basic way of putting it. Yes. With it, I can travel to other worlds, and reflections.”
“I’m not going to pretend to understand what you mean, but please, continue.” He said with surprising manners.
“Your world, these seas, are just one of litteral infinite many. The ship's people use where I come from, Daybreak Empire, sail the stars themselves Jack. But there are other ways of traversing other worlds. The one I use is called a DTL. Or, Door to Light. A pathway directly linking locations worlds apart with a single door.”
“Either you are delusional, pulling my leg, or you are speaking the truth, and I don't know which I fear more.” Jack said honestly.
“You tell me.” I said, a DTL opening next to us. Jack’s eyes went wide as he looked over the door of pure, near blinding light.
“Turn that down!” Jack yelled fearfully
“Can’t. That’s just how it is.” I said, waving an arm towards the doorway. “Normally a lady goes first but this is your ship. Take a step Captain.”
Jack took a step towards it, looking at it fearfully before looking at you, closing his eyes, and walking in, his hand gripping his compass tightly.
I walked in with him. When Jack and I exited, opening his eyes… he stood among the stars. All around he saw the stars closer than ever before. “Captain Jack Sparrow, Welcome to Daybreak… empire…?” I said, taking a look around myself… We were just on a chunk of floating walkway. “What… where is…” I said, worried as I looked over… my heart, er, Trixie’s. Fell into her stomach… Floating rubble. The buildings, the roads...the castle! It’s all gone. “No… no what happened!?”
“A bunch of rubble lass… it is obvious someone came over and… well…” He said, taking off his hat and placing it over his heart.
“No, well, possibly. But I developed too many precautions, and Everyone and I mean Everyone here had Keyblades and means of escaping… My family. If the worse did happen then they have to be in Boletaria. It’s the one place I told them to go if this very thing ever happened.” I said, opening another DTL. “Come on!” I said, grabbing Jack by the wrist as I dragged him through.
When we exited, I saw the rebuilding of Boletaria was well along. Jack saw the castle, the sky, the very area and was jaw dropped. “They have to be here. Our home was a literal space ship.”
“After you lass. I still think I ate some funny mushrooms from all this.” He said, rubbing his eyes.
I ran, Jack following since he wasn’t dumb and didn’t want to get lost on another world. I ran through the castle til I found someone… Celestia! “Celestia!” I yelled, surprising my wife and hugged her tightly.
“Z-Zeke!” She replied, hugging me back. “Oh thank goodness… you saw Daybreak...didn’t you…” I just nodded, too happy she was okay. “The others are all here. We are all safe. Some of the kids are off world Exploring, mainly Tiara.” She told me.
“What happened?”
“That… is a long story…”
“So...Charlie is gone… and that...that fuckwad Master of Masters broke the heart!” I said in raised voice shock at the events I missed. We were all gathered around the table, even Jack who kept eyeing chief, the soul starved cook.
“Yeah… it was chaotic.” Luna spoke. “Thankfully we got a report from Mors not long after. Out of Daybreak’s total four million population only fifty didn’t make it. All guardsmen and fighters.”
“... Well, you can’t really argue with the results… I still… I never imagined the Evacuation procedures would even have to be used.”
“I hate to interrupt this… reunion.” Jack said, eyeing Chief again. “But I’d like to be someplace that makes more sense to me. No offence, but all this still creeps me the hell out.”
“In a bit.” I told him.
“There’s some really well aged wines in the kitchen.” Chief said. “Come, best way to pass the time is with a bottle.”
Jack sighed before going over with Chief, still twitchy and trying to make sense of the last hour.
“So… who is that?” RD asked.
“Just another worlder I’m helping.” I said. “So… how have you all been settling?”
“It took a bit but it’s alright.” Twilight said.
“Actually, Pure and the blacksmiths have a surprise for you.” Unum spoke up.
“Oh, right!” Pure said, standing up. “Come on, it’s in Ed and Boldwen’s shop.”
With a smile I let Pure walk me over to the Blacksmiths shop. Once there… there was a lot of weapons… all with Keychains.. “Like it? The Keyforge you made for them, they’ve been working with it on literally everything.”
“So these… are ALL Keyblades?”
“Yup. Even the armors, sheilds. Even the arrows and crossbow bolts.”
“Wow… this is amazing… do they work like normal Keyblades?”
“Most do. Armors need to be part of a set to appear. The set doesn't need to match. Just needs to have it all there. Arrows and Bolts return to the Bow or Crossbow they were fired from, lot of those. Didn’t know how they’d work so now we need bows and crossbows for all the extra bolts… and there’s a lot.”
“You are forging a whole new breed of Keyblades.”
“Yeah, and here’s one for you.” She said, lifting the wood box on an anvil up and over to me. “It’s new Keyblade armor. Forged in the Keyforge, and enchanted to adjust so if and when you get your body back so it will still fit. Since when you were split your Keyblade armor must be with Kexez.”
“Oh...thank you Pure.” I said, taking the box and opening it. The metallic sleeve was black, gold and silver in it’s coloring, and thinner than my old one. I placed it on, and activated it. The armor was like Eraqus’s, only black, gold trims and silver highlights. It even had a cape. “This looks amazing!”
“I’m glad you like it. Ed, Baldwin and I all worked for days to make it perfect.”
“When did you pick up Blacksmithing?”
“Since I arrived. It was more rewarding than paperwork and this, well… makes me feel close to you when you are away.”
I deactivated the armor, and gave pure a hug, and kiss. “Pure, someday the whole lot of us won’t have to do this. We can have a nice, big house in a wide open countryside, and I’ll never have to leave you all again.”
“That sounds nice… someday soon?”
“Someday soon. For now, this… this is going to help make it happen quicker.” I said, looking over all the swords and weapons imbued with a Keyblades power and strength.
“Well, don’t be shy. Take some. If anyone can use them right, it’s you. Some people from Daybreak are gonna come by and gather the most of them and drop off some food and other stuff we’ll need.”
“Glad the world is gone, er, I mean I’m glad despite the world being gone, Daybreak itself is still alive.”
“Heh, same.”
Meanwhile, with Jack and Chief.
“So this bitch comes into me in, raving about her cheating husband and how much of a womanizer he is, all while she’s piss drunk and fucking over the bar table with some hunters!” He laughed, Chief and Jack both almost five bottles of well aged, undiluted wine in.
“Ha! Your a funny one Matey!” The young man laughed “Don’t have any such stories myself yet, but before long I will!”
“Ah I bet. Come back and tell me them, the wine will be here.” He said, the two, still drunk, but calming down. “You know what I miss most about not being a walking dried corpse?”
“What is it?” Jack asked, still chuckling a little.
“Me pecker. As is it’s like dried meats left far too long in the sun, but before I made whores beg. Ah… Maybe one day I’ll be back to normal. But all the archstone shards that can return me body proper only work if I have a soul, and they don’t call folks like me Soul Starved for nothin.”
Jack went into a deep thought. “Well… was your soul destroyed or was it taken?” He asked, rubbing his compass.
“Taken. When the demons came they stole mine when the world eating fog came along. Was to deliver it to the Old One, who eats them and gives the delivering demon more power. Don’t know if it was or not though. So many damned souls still around but none I’ve gathered was mine.”
Jack held his compass over to Chief. “Hold on to it, open it, and think of what you most desire. I’ll be expecting it back though.”
Confused, mostly from the wine, Chief took it, and opened it. The red arrow spun around for a bit before it pointed to the left. “Is...is it broken? North is the other way… I think?”
“The compass points to what your heart desires most, not north.” Jack said, taking another swig.
Standing, drunkenly, Chief got up, Jack following as the two followed the compass. Each turn and path till they arrived near the Castle Throne room. “This was the guard’s barracks area. Haven’t searched here much.” Chief said, making a right, following the Compass’s directions.
“Weird that it is here.” Jack said, still drunk himself.
“Well, a dead soul starved might have had it. Wandered about til it found its way here. You’d be surprised what you can find on corpses in strange places.” Chief said. The compass then turned, pointing at a door. Jack and Chief looked at one another before opening it. They then met with a fat, dark skinned man. “Fuck!” Chief yelped, shutting the door.
“Alright, what the hell was that.” Jack said, looking at Chief.
“A Fat Official, a lesser demon that takes the form of a fat noble. Ah shit, if my soul is in that ugly lard bag we need a good weapon. I didn’t see an axe with it, so it must be the ones that carry a whip and cast spells.”
“More magic… why not?” Jack groaned.
“Tell me about it.”
“So, what will you do, knowing where your soul is?”
“... Mind if I borrow your sword?”
“Uh, sure.” Jack said, unstrapping and tossing the undead the blade.
“Thanks.” He said, giving Jack back his compass. “Stand back, it’s likely waiting for us to open the door. They’re deadly, but thankfully not that smart.”
Jack backed up, Chief opened the door and dodging a blast of Fire. Startled, Jack raised his compass, forgetting his pistol was broken. Chief then, swiftly, jabbed Jack’s sword into the demon’s skull. The demon laughing as it staggered backwards. Acting fast, Chief grabbed it’s whip, and began strangeling the beast.
“Holy shit.” Jack said. “This has got to be the booze kicking in.”
“Jack, yer sword! Finish the monster off!”
Jack saw the blade and time seemed to freeze. He had a choice, run in fear, or help one find happiness. The sound of something shattering echoed in reality as Jack started to run for the blade. He grabbed the blade and with a battle cry, stabbed the Demon through.
“Heh...heh..heh…” The demon laughed, falling over silent as a small, grey/white glowing orb floated from it.
“My...my soul.” Chief said, taking the orb. It flowed into him, and before Jack’s eyes he began to change. His dried skin was rejuvenating with life as he saw the real him. He was Eastern, black hair, pale skin, just slightly taller than him… with green eyes. “Ha...hahah! Jack you did it!” Chief said, grabbing Jack into a hug. “I’m human again!”
“Oof!” Jack grunted as the hug striened against his ribs. “Alrighty mate, you can let go now!” He wheezed.
Chief did just that. “Jack… I owe you my life. Literally I’m alive again thanks to you. If there is anything I can do, anything please ask.”
“Hmm… How about a deal? You Supply booze and come drinking with me every now and then, and in a few years, its repaid.” Jack said with a air of smugness.
“Deal. And if I find your world to my liking, when my debt is repaid to you, I’d be happy to serve under your sails. Always wanted to sail on the seas. Grew up on river boats and well, that’s not as much fun as the thought of a real ship.”
“Aye that's it isn't savvy. Well, lets head back, before any wonder where we’ve gone.”
“Right...oh.” Chief said, seeing Jack’s sword had a rather large chip. “Your sword’s broke… Don’t worry, I know a place.” Chief said.
Chief and Jack sneaked to Ed and Boldwin’s shop, careful Zeke and Pure didn't see them as they entered and they left. “Ta da! Ed and Boldwin’s weapons. All forged in the Keyforge, so no sword you pick here will break, easy anyway, and if you lose it, just call it to you, and it will return.”
Jack enterd and looked at the swords, specifically any in a cutlass style, humming to himself before one gave him pause. It was steal, that much was clear, but it’s blade glowed a faint golden color that drew the eye. Attached to the bottom of it’s handle was a chain, leading to a small gold coin with a crown and crossed swords behind it on one side, and a drawn bow on the other. Jack felt compelled to take it, reaching out past other blades before grabbing the one that had mesmerized him so. “Fine craftsmanship.” He said to himself, though he knew it was much better than fine.
“Ed and Boldwin alone are good, but together they can craft anything. They made most of this stuff in just the first few weeks when they got the forge. Well, come on now. Let’s go show everyone and celebrate. The old King’s brandy is worth two thousand gold, aged for half a century, and tastes like you just felt true love. Let’s get wasted on it.”
“Lets go savvy!” Jack whooped, sheathing the blade.
The next day had come and after gathering quite the arsenal of newly made Keyblades from the shop I left a lot of my other weapons for the blacksmiths to forge into Keyblades. I know those weapons with Keyblade powers behind them will come in handy. Jack and Chief, who I learned was human again, and surprised Jack helped him. I was happy for Chief. This means the other sane soul starved like him have a chance at being saved too.
Jack and I returned to his world before the sun rose. “Well lass, that was… quite the something or other.” Jack said, still a bit drunk from the Old King booze supply.
“Heh, well good to know. Sober up Pirate, cause that Compass of yours is what we need to find Davy Jones.”
“Right then, let me just, erm, gather me maps first. You head on out and check on things.” He said, gathering some charts as I was about to leave. “Stay out of trouble! That, that is best.”
I chuckled. “I’ll try.”
As I headed to the ships main deck the crew members from yesterday all gave me some looks, nothing of malice as far as I could tell. This ship needs to be made ready fast, but there’s too little tech to work with. Wish there was something to do. I could hop to another world, but then I’d likely forget about what’s going on here.
With a sigh I kept an eye on the sea.
Wha, what I miss? I heard Trixie’s voice say.
Oh finally you wake up. I sayn chuckleing.
Well, I know what I missed, it’s all in the dreams I see, just didn’t remember where I was for a second. So...pirates?
Yup.
And… we’re helping them?
Believe it or not, on this world the cut throat pirates are often more good than the governments and navy sailing the seas hunting them.
Wow… weird… So, what to do til this ship is done?
Not sure. If we head into town the folks here will shot first, drink next then don’t bother asking any questions. Our body is stronger, thanks to the soul enhancements from the Maiden in Black I got, and the more Physical soul enhancements you got from Bonfires back on Lordran. So while normal blades, arrows and even these early guns can’t harm us TOO badly, we’ll still bleed, and even with all my supplies and the ability to use magic now thanks to you, in a fight against a whole town, might not have the time. All we can do is hang around here, see if anything interest-
I felt a tug.
Did… you feel that?
Faintly. I know it wasn’t like anyone touched us. Wow did that sound wrong.
Meh. I sighed. I then looked out at the sea, wondering what that was til I heard faint screams and smoke.
“I am hoping that’s just part of the islands norm…” I muttered, really not wanting to have to set foot in town.
“Monsters are in Tortuga! Fight with your lives men!” Someone yelled out.
Fuck…
I turned around, seeing Heartless all around… Purebloods, all of them… not a single Emblem Heartless… strange. I pulled out a personal favorite of mine that was already a Keyblade from Ed and Bolwen’s workshop. The Guillotine Axe. Strong, sharp, and now as a Keyblade… axe… whatever, it’s Keychain, the head of a Soul Starved, decapitated, and bleeding. Fits it perfectly. I just maxed this one out with Dragonstone. I can tell because It’s blade has a scaled pattern to it, and the bleeding blooding out of the Soul Starved head forms a mini set of Dragon Wings. Took forever to upgrade this thing.
Well then, might as well name it what it is. If you can hear me, Dragon Guillotine, let’s save some people. It gave me a quick flash, and I smiled. So they can hear me… good.
Grinning, I leaped into the air, and slammed my new special Keyblade onto a Neoshadows head. It puffing into darkness on impact. Yeah, you were a good first pick to use. I told Dragon. I still think of them as kin, after all, I know each of them have voices, minds.
It’s been an hour since this started, so far the Heartless haven’t let up much, but those injured are safe on ships already just outside the island, and those fighting are. Don’t know how, but Jack took a Keyblade from the smith shop back home so he’s fighting too. “Frankly if I’d known taking this crazy weapon ment fighting monsters, I might have left it.” Jack said, slashing a Darkball into Darkness.
“You’ll get used to it.” I huffed, slicing a Gigas Shadow to death. “Shit, why are there so many all of a sudden? Who’s calling them?”
“These monsters are under someone’s control?!” Jack said, surprised, quickly taking a second to stab a Neoshadow. “What matter of magic and star traversing madness have I gotten myself into?”
“Again, you’ll get used to it.” I grunted.
“That’s enough.” I heard a voice say, followed by a clap. I know that voice. I haven’t heard it in a while...but I know it so well… How can I forget it… it’s mine. Jack and I turned around. The Heartless stopping their attack and backing up. Kexez… my body. “I felt you the second I came into this world, my soul.” He said.
“Same. You were that tug I felt.” I replied, keeping Dragon Guillotine raised. “What are you here for? I doubt it’s for a reunion.”
“Not at all. Well, not yet at least.” Yet? “Still handing out Keyblades to any sap with a hand to wield one I see?” He said, looking over at Jack. “Same old you.”
“What? You too heartless to feel like yourself?”
“Ha, good comeback, not too clever though. You see, I am here to test you.”
“Why wait all this time?”
“I needed to prepare. You know your light half and Darkhalf are together again, patiently awaiting their reunion with their soul and body…”
“I take it you don’t find that as noble as it is?”
“Ha! No. Even if I did, it would be pointless as without my much needed soul taking the wheel, the X-blade would still be with that soulless mare you’re borrowing.”
“She agreed. While not expected, I’ve accepted that I might stay in this body.”
“Ah yes… bodies, such interesting things, yet everything is matter, energy… but hearts are so different, aren’t they?”
“... Do you have a point, or are you just here to speak gibberish you sadist.”
“Easy, easy. I just wanted to test something. Alright?”
“...”
“I wanted to know if you remember. Remember when we took hold of that rusted Keyblade in the Keyblade Graveyard, dueling that other Keyblade wielder. Do you remember how it felt, having them all in you wanting wielders, their power and sanity returning as they took over control from you?”
“...No. I don’t remember any of it. I just remembered waking up...changed.”
“Yes. I remember but little. What I remember clearly however, is the rush of power when we became what we did. The first ever living X-blade. As is, Zeke, you’re power can be strong, but out of your proper body, it’s limited, so very little of what you, what I, what your heart, what we all were meant for!”
“I made a mistake and accepted the consequences. I accented that role cause when I first heard their voices I knew they needed to be safe! I accepted what happened not for the power, not for the perks, but for the Keyblades!”
“Really…” He asked. “Then how about we just see how much that self ritches way of thinking counts-” He said, moving to the side as a DTD opened where he was standing...and countless damaged, rusted and dusty Keyblades flew out. “When it’s to happen again!”
I panicked, deflecting a few but one jabbed my/Trixie’s arm. In that frame of time, Kexez grabbed one, and placed it in my hand. On reaction I put away Dragon Guillotine, and took out X… “No… Kexez, Trixie doesn’t deserve this burden!”
“Neither did we. All I wanted to see was… if it was unique to us… or can any of we wielders of the true X-blade could have taken this power.”
“Kexe-”
All went black. Just… like… before.
A portal opened up and a figure walked out. “Ok Honor. Where am I?” This person was John Corvo. His own X-blade, Honor, had taken him here after appearing suddenly and opening a portal. He got a bad feeling and decided to investigate after getting healed up from training. He looked around was shocked.
While there was damage, mainly there were Heartless about. Few here and there. What he saw though was, Zeke. No, those clothes...that grin… This was his soulless, heartless body. Kexez...
John gritted his teeth before speaking after putting Honor away. “Kexez! What have you done here?!” John demanded. If Kexez was here with that grin then things are bad.
Kexez turned, seeing John. “Ah, John Corvo. We haven’t had the pleasure. Look at it all.” He said, waving his arms around. “I just summoned some Heartless and waited till my soul came out of its hiding place. The body and soul are very close you know, I can feel what world it’s on, and vise versa. Even though it’s in a new body.”
John was getting tired quickly of this so he appeared in front of Kexe and slugged him with a Void and Psychopath powered punch. Not enough to kill him since Zeke still needs him, but enough to definitely hurt even him.
Kexez laughed. “Was that meant to hurt?” He asked, standing up. “You forget, I’m Zeke’s body. I’m X-blade duraable. But in my time self experimenting I did learn what my ability as a X-blade is.”
“Then I'm sorry for holding back, but I doubt Zeke would appreciate it if I destroyed his body. I'll ask again. What have you done here?!” John said.
“Oh, all I did was summon Heartless. Not having a heart, or even a soul for that matter left me quite able to store enough darkness in their place. The damages here are only partly caused by my doing. After all, this is an island run by pirates. The rest isn’t too much my doing, but a little experiment I wanted to see if it was possible to repeat.”
“Repeat...wait? What did you do to Zeke!?” John said going post demon.
“Well back, Zeke fought another keyblade wielder in the Keyblade graveyard, for the atmosphere. Little did he know so much as touching one of those aged, mad weapons would change his life forever. They felt the X-blade was his, and wanted new owners, they wanted new wielders… They wanted their beloved Kingdom Hearts. They took us over completely, we were their puppet. It took some effort on that wielders part, but the end result was what Zeke and us are all this day. A living X-blade. I needed to see if it was just us that would be affected by such an action repeated. So far, the results are showing promise.” There was an explosion in the background. “I sent eight point two million Wielderless Keyblades from a Keyblade graveyard here, and all I made Zeke do, was touch one. He’s their puppet again, just like before. If all goes well, Trixie’s heart and body will be just like me and our heart.”
John looked towards where the explosion happened. “Don't worry Zeke. I'm coming.” John started to head that way but stopped. “Oh and Kexez? Did you feel that?” John said before heading off.
“Hm?” Kexez hummed, noticing the blood slipping from his arm. “Hehehe. Yes. Can you feel this one?” Kexez asked, waving his hand as John was hit… with his same force of power. “My ability as a living X-blade is to store power, and release it back at whoever hit me with it. The more I’m hurt, the more power I am sending back. Of course, that’s if I was whole. As it, I can just store the energy of the attack I was hit with, and send it back at you. Simple, but effective.” Kexez told John, who crawled out of the building he was blasted into.
“Not bad, but I felt worse. Anyway I have to clean up your mess now. Be glad I don't decide to kill you.” John then took off towards where Zeke is. Leaving Kexez behind. Besides. That ability doesn't mean much...when you nullify the attack before it hits. John didn't do that because unlike most. He likes to keep a few cards up his sleeves.
John flew out and found, or thinks he found Zeke. Although with a giant storm of keyblades flying everywhere. Where else is he supposed to be?
As he got closer, John saw standing on the eye of the storm. Trixie, or her and Zeke, since they are sharing a body, with Keyblades embedded in their body in random areas, eyes glowing as the ones flying struck at any Heartless nearby. He also saw they had the X-blade in hand, wrapped in rusted, linked Keychains.
“Dang, that doesn't look good.” John said. He used Bend Time to stop time to navigate the keyblade Storm without problem. He then found himself a few feet from them.
As John got closer, he reaching out to Zeke/Trixie, jumped when they grabbed his arm, and looked him right in the eye. “Wielder?” They asked, No Name Keyblades, rusted and battle worn appearing around them.
“Ok that's a little creepy.” John said as some of the keyblades got closer. Suddenly his three keyblades appeared around him. Fenrir, Counterpoint, and Honor. Although it looked like some flinched from surprise at Honor.
They still circled him before backing off, the possessed Zeke/Trixie letting go of John's arm as time began to flow normal and they began moving along. “Find. Wielders. Forget. The war.” They muttered, their voice like countless speaking in unison.
John blinked in front of them. “I'm sorry, but I can't let you just walk away with my friend.” He said holding Fenrir and Counterpoint.
“Forget. Wash. Blood. Away.” They said, moving their arm as John was blasted to the side by a wave of Keyblades.
“Ok so a walking arsenal. Good thing I'm one two.” John said as he formed many weapons of of Void and used them to block and counter keyblades as he rushed towards Zeke/Trixie. He'll just say Zeke. When he got close he swung both keyblades at Zeke with him countering with the X-blade. “Snap out of it Zeke!”
“Need. Wielders. Need. Father.” They said, tossing John’s Keyblades aside.
“Father? Kingdom Hearts? Whatever. I'm sorry for what you suffered from the war, but I won't let you use Zeke as a puppet.” John said before surrounding himself in a lot of Void and Psychopath energy. “I'll stop you right here.” John then blits Zeke and kicked them up into the air. He followed them and found themselves in the stratosphere.
As John went for another blow, Zeke countered, the Keyblades controlling him raising the X-blade and shooting off a beam of light. John dodged bearly, the two falling back to the world. As they fell, John saw storm clouds forming. When they hit the Island, he looked up. Kingdom Hearts was above them. “Father.” The Keyblades spoke from their whole in the ground.
“That can't be good.” John said. Having a bad feeling.
He saw the Keyblades move Zeke up… and aim the X-blades tip at Trixie's heart. “Save us.” They said.
“That's really not good!” John said as he used a wormhole to appear right next to them and Used Honor to knock the X-blade away.
“That’s enough interfering!” Kexez called out, crossing blades with John. John faintly remembered that Keyblade from his fights with Core. It was Core’s Keyblade… how did Kexez have it, he wondered. “The experiment proceeds.” He said, John just noticing they did it… Trixie’s heart was floating out of her.
John's rage grew. He used as much Void as his body could take. As much Psychopath as his mind could take, and knocked Kexez away while having a Dobbleganger use Fenrir to open up a portal to a random place and sent Kexez into it. Knowing he didn't have long he blinked towards Trixie's heart and tried something risky. He used Honor and tried to guide it back to Trixie.
His efforts were in vain. Chains of Light rained down from Kingdom HEarts itself. Wrapping around John, Trixie’s arms, and her heart. Despite his void and Psychopath energies, the chains held, firmly. Tightly. He watched as blue energy crawled down the chains around Trixie’s heart, and began flowing into it. The heart's color changing from white to blue.
“Hey KH! What the hell are you doing!?” John yelled. Trying to get out of the chains, but Kingdom Hearts made these chains. He currently couldn't break them. Unless...he looked at Honor. It's a X-blade. Maybe not like the original, but maybe. He focused his light, darkness, and Void into it at sliced at the chains. It didn't break them, but it left a cut. If he charged more… “Come on and break already!” One more swing and he cut threw them.
By then Trixie’s heart was all blue, the same blue as Kingdom Hearts. It then was let go of it’s chains, and floated lazily over to Trixie as John hit the floor.
“Trixie! Zeke!” John said as he flew towards them.
As John flew at them, something unexpected happened. Honor left his hand… and appeared before him, blade pointed at his face. I am a X-blade first, and your Keyblade second. I am honorbound to my maker and design. I am protecting Kingdom Hearts. He heard the X-blades voice echo in his head.
“You should know me enough to know that I won't harm them. If not then I seriously questioning the whole keyblades connection to hearts thing. I'm just making sure my friends are ok.” John said.
And they will be. This is a ritual Zeke made by accident when him and his original body and heart went through it. I can not let you disturb this part, for one miss up, will kill them.
John signed before powering down. “Just don't make me want to find KH himself up there and have a private talk with them. Not looking forward to slugging a heart of all worlds in the face.”
I assure you my wielder, such actions will not be needed. This is the second time this ritual has even been done in existence. You should feel more awe than worry, this is history. Now, two mortals born of flesh has joined the Keyblades in brother and sisterhood.
“A history that was forced on them this time. While the first was an accident.” John said.
True, but think of it this way. Zeke will have his old power and abilities back, and Trixie will be closer to whole, this ritual will make her whole. Enough. Her soul, while gone, can be replaced. While Zeke’s is in there, he could be able to leave, and let any number of stored Keyblade kin keep Trixie in balance.
“Doesn't change that they didn't ask for this ritual in the first place, and I doubt Zeke would have wanted what befell him to happen to her. I'll just wait till it's over while making sure no one interferes.” John said while taking a few steps back.
Thank you, my wielder. While I do believe you are right on what you think Zeke wanted, Kingdom Hearts did do it. Perhaps Zeke’s fate is now also chained to Trixie’s. Which sadly, means, she never could have even had a say in the matter.
“Whatever. Also I'm going to have second thoughts of ever using you in a fight if your going to go rogue like this.” John said with a small smirk.
But I have not. No one else is wielding me. I was forged with your blood. Your void. Very few others could even wield me. I am the X-blade Honor. I protect Kingdom Hearts, my wielder, and the delicate balance of Light, Darkness, Nothingness, and Void alike. In. That. Order. After all, if something happened to the heart of all worlds, you can imagine the balance would shift, and chaos would ensue across all reflections.
“I know that Honor. In a way.” Fenrir and counterpoint appeared in front of him. “Your closer to me then Fenrir or Counterpoint. No offense you two.” He said with a small smile.
Then we are in agreement. Honor said, the Keyblades around Trixie vanishing as her altered heart entered her, her whole body flashing a white light before the chains around her lowered her gently to the ground. It is done. Honor said, silencing as he fell to the ground, and disbanding.
“I wonder though. If Zeke for some reason. Once day decided I was a threat. Would you fight with me, or with him?” John said as he waited for Zeke or Trixie to wake up.
John sat with them for a good hour or two, he lost track of time after twenty minutes. Til finally one of them woke up. “Ugh… what… what happened?”
“He sleeping beauty wannabe. So is it Zeke, Trixie , or some third member that felt lonely?” John asked.
“t-Trixie…” They said. “John, right?”
“Yep. Also I had to cover you with my coat.” John said turning around.
She looked down, yelping as she plundered the pouch on her leg, and pulled out a full set of clothes and put them on. Unlike the leather stitched armor that was now ruined, this was more like travelers armor, thin, light, and simple. “The heck happened? We’ve been nearly hacked and burned alive and that armor never broke.” She muttered, getting fully dressed. “You can look now.”
John turned around. “Long story or short story? You pick.” John asked.
“Long I guess. For once I woke up and didn’t get Zeke’s memories of what happened… so what did happen?” Trixie asked.
John explained what he knew happened. With Kexez, her being controlled by keyblades, their fights and Kingdom Hearts. “That's about it. Also you can keep the Jacket. I got more of them.”
Trixie was still for a moment, before screaming so loud John felt his blood leak from his ears. “THE FUCK! I’m some kind of living X-blade now?!”
John cleaned his ears with a cotton swab….made of void. “One, nice scream. Eight out ten. Could be weaponized.” He joked a little.
“I’M LIKE HOW ZEKE WAS BEFORE! HOW AND WHY IS THIS EVEN POSSIBLE?!”
“Blame the X-blade if you want a simple one. Other then that blame Kexez for doing this to you. Don't know where he is now? Either somewhere else planning or close by watching his ‘experiment’. If Zeke didn't need him I would so kill him.” John said. “Anyway need to scream in rage more?”
She sighed. “ I don’t even know how to feel… I didn’t even know it was possible for someone else to turn out like Zeke… why though? Why try it with me, and not someone else?”
“Because you had the X-blade. Kexez believes it's how it happened for it to work. So mine and the others probably won't work for it. Also add that Kexez seems to like screwiness over Zeke.” John said. Putting something on his eye.
“Wonder why? I mean, Zeke is his soul, why mess with him like this? What did Zeke do to his own body to deserve this?”
John blinked to make sure his contact was completely on. “Who knows other than Kexez and maybe Zeke. Doesn't matter right now. You ok Trixie?”
“I guess. Once Zeke wakes up I’ll let him take over. He knows whatever I can do now so I guess I’ll learn later on. Guess it will help in some upcoming fights he has planned.”
“Do I want to know, and should I be worried?”John asked.
She rolled her eyes. “What part do you wanna know?”
“These fights he is planning. Just who or what is he preparing for?” John asked. “I want to make sure he isn't in over his head or if he might need help?”
“Well, he wants to help a pirate names Jack Sparrow. He’s helping him get the Black Pearl, then Zeke plans on killing Davy Jones, the man able to give Jack said ship, then take his ship, then go after Blackbeard's ship. For some reason he wants to help Jack become like, Pirate Royalty.”
“Pirates of The Caribbean? Cool. Loved those movies. I know of Davy Jones. You have to get his heart to kill him. Which is buried on an island.” John said.
“Normally, but being able to hear Zeke’s thoughts, he figures since Daivy has no heart, he is basically a Nobody, and they can be slain by a Keyblade.”
“Nice theory, but what would you do if it doesn't work?” John said.
“Well if worst comes to worst Zeke knows he can’t step on land, so if needed he’ll DTL them both to land, and see what Davy's repercussions are.”
“Won't be pretty I'm guessing. Although for all we know I'm just blast him back to the sea, that would be funny to repeat over and over, or just send him back to the locker.” John said.
“Either way, if worst comes to worst Zeke knows he can use a DTL to blast him into drift in the lanes between. But Zeke is pretty sure he can kill him.”
“Davey isn't unkillable. Just hard to. At least by this world's standards.” John said. “So how long till you think Zeke wakes?”
“Dunno. Hopefully not long. He’s normally first to wake up. Guess going through this a second time was harder on him or something.”
John shrugs before sitting the ground to meditate a little. It helps him manage his Void.
“So… did Kexez say...anything when this was going on?”
“Not much. Just that this was an experiment he wanted to see play out. Even tried to stop me from interfering. It can't be good. If he wanted this to happen then he has a plan, and I don't like it.” John said.
“You think he would try and do this again if he knew the outcome was the same each time?”
“Probably. If he could at least make a small group of people like you then things would get a lot worse, or it could be something else. We just have to wait and see.” John said. “So. What's it like to have to share the same body with the opposite gender? Even though his wives won't have a problem from what I've seen.” John asked.
“Heh… well… You only saw my top half nude…”
“Trixie when I fight I pay attention to every detail I can...I don't have to see it uncovered to know you have both.” John stated casually. “Also one the holes from the keyblades before was close to it and things move when fighting.”
“Heh… yeah. So not too weird to be honest. Zeke finds it stranger since to him the knockers are sensitive to everything. He’s just not used to having them I think though.”
“Not surprising really. Although from what I've heard he was once turned into a women and had to experience childbirth because one of his wife got….a little to freaky with the kinks.” John said.
“Sharing memories I can vouch for that but his chest was half the size of mine.”
John shrugs. “I wouldn't know since I'm not a woman, and if I was I'd probably be half my size and flat chested while envying you.” John joked a little. “So I take it his wives are fine with this?”
“Yes. Twilight was the first to embrace it, though personally I think it was a spur of the moment thing since he did just have her from possession. The others enjoyed the idea as well. Especially Rune. Stars that mare is wild… Funny, before I was embarrassed about my, er, extra parts… but they made me feel okay about them.”
“Wouldn't put it past them. Was wondering why you weren't that embarrassing of me finding out so easily. Anyway let's not worry about Kexez or anything else serious right now. Let's just relax and wait for Zeke. I'm sure he has his own questions.” John said.
“Well he’ll know everything we talked about when he wakes up. When sleeping like he is, our dreams with the other awake are the memories we make as we go along. So we know what each other is doing all the time. No privacy but when you share a body I guess privacy is an impossibility.”
“Interesting. Wonder if he saw my eye?” John wondered. He shrugged and proceeded to meditate some more. “Oh by the way…” John started asking. Getting Trixie's attention. “It's none of my business, but you might want to get a….bigger size soon. I think the ritual did more than you think.”
“What?”
“Look down.” John stated. “There….is a slight size difference before and after the ritual. Almost….half a cup.”
Blushing, Trixie looked down. “... As if they needed to be bigger… stars Zeke is gonna flip.”
“So how long do you think it'll take for him to wake?” John asked.
“Not sure. Like I said, he’s normally the one who wakes up first.”
“Then we can only wait till he does.” John said.
John and Trixie waited for about half hour for Zeke to wake up. John was meditating and focusing on his Void. While Trixie was doing her own thing while waiting.
“He’s up.” Trixie said. “Here.” She said, closing her eyes.
John saw her hair become a mix of her normal silver/grey and blond. When her eyes opened one was blue now in color compared to the other eye’s purple. “Damn it!” THey cursed, voice a bit deeper than before. Zeke was in control.
“Hey Zeke. Done with your nap?” John asked.
“I guess…” They grunted. “Fucking hell…”
“You ok?” John asked.
“Kexez won… Trixie’s like how I was now… no, not really.”
“ I tried to stop it, but when your X-blade suddenly points itself at you and tells you to not interfere things get complicated.” John said.
“What?”
“Honor. My X-blade pointed itself at me and told me not to interfere for it might cause you and Trixie to die.” John told him. Bringing out Honor.
“Well...shit… I guess at least I don’t have to worry too badly about injury then now that Trixie’s body is like my own. So, did he say anything to you? All I can remember before this all started was him asking if I remembered when we became the way I was.”
“Like I told Trixie. That this was an experiment he wanted to confirm. It worries me a bit.” John said while standing up.
“Hmm… The only way it seems to have worked is with X involved. So he knows now that anyone with X can become like I was and now Trixie is. But X can only have one welder at a time period. How would he be able to replicate it again if he wanted to without X?”
“Probably artificial like. Making them from scratch to be similar. Chances are low for it to work. Maybe with X-blades like Honor and what the others have. A side branch similar to X. Who knows.” John said. “So remember anything from when you were a puppet?”
“Nope. Just like last time… woke up completely changed… I asked Kexez about him wanting to be whole again. He said no, that even if he did take out heart back, without our soul, me, he can't use X… Hmm.”
“You changed a little more than you think. Look down.” John said.
“Yeah I know that, saw Trixie’s memories. But… my heart IS basically Kingdom HEarts, and Kexez is basically a X-blade… you don’t think?”
“This can't be good.” John said with a serious look.
“If he did get ahold of my heart, he could possibly use himself to make others, well, like us. But why though? Why use such a slow method when he already has lots of armies…”
“Who knows. Anyway if you don't remember. You don't know about this?” John asked pointing towards his left eye.
“Yup…” Zeke sighed.
John reached towards his eye and took off his contact….showing his blood eye.
“Psychopaths…”
“Had it since I was a kid.” John said. With little emotion. “Been dealing with it for years now. Had to hold back for about every fight to keep it at bay. If I didn't hold back against Core last time. I would have exterminated him.” He said before putting it back on.
“Same. It’s why my eyes were red, on my body anyway. I...held back. In the trainings I had with family, actual combat...everything. I was never sure why. I just wanted to be normal for as long as I could remember. Growing up with criminals for family makes things like a social life kinda hard. And my eyes were the biggest proof ever.”
“You didn't go psycho till after the Mayan deal and that was by accident….I have been dealing with these voices since I was a kid. It did help me kill an admin though.” John said.
“Nice. I couldn’t kill for a long time period. In the Ventral family when we first kill, we enter this… mindset, called the Killing Mood. We go berzerk, anything with a pulse, we end it. It lasts normally about an hour or two. When I...killed someone, I didn’t just have a Killing Mood I turned into one of those monsters. Took my wife Unum, an immortal Pirate lord, different world, and two of Core’s reflections to stop me. They made off with the blood too.”
“I think I about entered something similar when it happened, but my parents stopped it before it could happen.” John said. “Don't want to know what would have happened then.” John then placed the contact back on. “So anything else you need to do here? If your little rampage episode didn't screw that up?”
“Was just waiting for my companion here to finish up repairs to his ship, but that was gonna take a week. So I got time.”
“Who knows how long now with those Heartless Kexez brought and with what happened to you? Any ideas?” John asked.
“Not sure. Well, let’s go make sure Jack is still okay then help everything here settle.”
“Leave that to me.” John said before placing his hand on Zeke's shoulder. Who then found themselves back in the town. “Displaced. A new ability I learned recently.”
“I thought that was a bad genre of fanic?” Zeke jokes.
After finding Jack, who after the HEartless left was taking all the unguarded treasures and booze of Tortuga’s residents, John helped Zeke and some of the others fix up pirate town, John's Doppelgangers really help if not scared the crap out of more than one drunken pirate, Zeke could have swore he heard one actually say he was through with rum because he was seeing multiple.
Once enough repairs were done Zeke brought John to his new home. The land of Boletaria, the palace to be exact. While it looked marvalise, John new from the difference in the stones the place had recently went under massive repairs. Some scaffoldings were still littered about as well. “This is home. Where I told them to run if Daybreak ever fell… never thought it would happen though.”
“Never been to daybreak but I can tell it must have been, or should have been very protected. What happened?” John asked.
“You ever hear of someone called the Master of Masters?”
“ I think I heard something about him before. He is supposed to be the master of the original Foretellers and of Luxu right?” John said.
“Yeah… he wrote a book of prophecies, events he saw meant to transpire through the eye of the Gazing Eye Keyblade. He… told a lie. He told his pupils there was a traitor among them, and unless they were found, a Keyblade war would befall all worlds… There was no traitor. Just a lie, in hopes the X-blade would be forged… so he could destroy it.”
“Then there was a traitor. The master himself. He practically pushed events for the war so he could destroy a weapon that already had a welder at the time.” John said. “He didn't lie. The traitor was himself.”
“I guess. Anyway, he’s survived all these years as a Lingering WIll. Waiting for the X-blade to be made...so he can destroy it. He fears it. He made… so… so many weapons he hid under daybreak… an underground cavern stretching far under the entire city… the day Daybreak fell… he broke in, stole them all back… and destroyed the thing keeping Daybreak safe… The Crystal Heart, a device of his own making. The Heartless swarmed like ants after sugar. Only a small handful of warriors never reported in, all civilians made it our okay though. From what I hear, they think I’m dead again, and only lord Mors knows the truth about all this, me sharing a body with Trixie. Aside from my family. He’s running Daybreak now. The world itself may be gone forever… but it’s people and Ideals stand. That’s good enough for me.”
“Anything about the masters weapons of worry about?” John asked.
“Other than the fact one in particular was designed to break and completely destroy the X-blade… yes. He made a Keyblade called the Void Key. Anything hit by it will… be erased. It will have never existed.”
“I for some reason want to laugh at its name.” John deadpanned despite what he said. “I'm guessing he also has another thing with Void right?”
“Not that I know of.” Zeke sighed, taking a seat on the low stone railing of the bridge.
“If I come across him I'll at least try to take care of his key. If it uses Void to work I should be able to break it. He is messing with the wrong territory.” John said standing a few feet away. “And is a complete idiot if he thinks he can use Void for his purpose.”
“Well, thanks I guess. So, how have things been going for you?”
“Well after that mess with Max I finished that test with that Void orb Hollow shoved into my chest. Nearly killed me, never felt that kind of pain all my life. As for my Equestria. I don't know. Haven't seen it in months. Can only hope things are going alright. Have two Void Kings in my group though. Aqua, and a….stronger Sans I guess you can say.” John said.
“Heh. Cool.” Zeke said, looking up at the sky. “So, ever wonder when it will happen?”
“The War? Sometimes. I mostly try to ignore it by training. I keep training and getting stronger as to prevent my world from fighting in it. If I have to become a one man army to lower casualties on my side then so be it.” John said.
“No. I mean, when do you think our reason for existing will happen?”
“That's….I have no idea. For all I know my reason could be to sacrifice myself completely to allow you guys to live and finish the fight.” John said.
“Heh… Ever Since I was little, I’ve always felt different. Like, the only reason I exist was for a single event, or reason. Growing up it just kept nipping at me… till I met Cript, and all was explained.”
“So your set on a path you had no control over? That's sounds a little cliche.” John said.
“I’m a reflection of his. We, apparently, are literally made to gain power, in one form or another… just become powerful… and never stop. It’s why I always hold back. Why I can never go all out.”
“I hold back to keep the Psychopath from taking control, I took a risk fighting you earlier and actually almost lost it. Although I am a little jealous. To become stronger and stronger. But knowing me even with that much strength...I won't be able to protect everyone.” John said.
“I don’t want this power, this...responsibility. When I was first turned into a living X-blade, X and I spoke. He told me the real reason he exists.”
“One, do I have to quote spider man there? And two, what did he tell you?” John asked.
“He said the X-blade isn’t just to mark the guardian of Kingdom Hearts… it’s to mark it’s heir. Kingdom hearts is a heart like any other. To accept the crown is to accept Kingdom Hearts. I’d become it… the source of all hearts within people and worlds across every reflection of this realm. Anything I order to anyone with a heart, they’d have to do. Person, world… Keyblades. I just want a normal life… but, I realized that can never happen… so, I settled for adventures. They’re fun, yeah… but I’ve never had normal. First my family… my red eyes, then God and X, and now this. Dude, I’m borrowing the body of someone who isn’t just the wrong gender, but also a different species all together. I can never be normal.”
“I got a skeleton arm with Void rock forming on it, Ben from what I remember was turned into a wolf person, that Eclipse person is a pony snake hybrid m forgot the name for those species, and I'm an heir to the Void itself after I kill my future self with Ben becoming the King to Nothing. When were any of us normal?” John asked.
“At least you all were before. None of you have ever had to grow up reloading ammo into magazines from the back seat of the car while your parents are in high speed chase against police. Have had to learn just how much food and water to feed another human being that’s to be sold into slavery to keep them alive while they are being shipped. None of you ever had to learn how to build a dirty bomb out of crap found from hotels and houses you broke into and held the actual owners hostage for a few days just so you can sleep on a real bed.”
“Well I don't know about the others, and while I didn't go through anything like that. I had to keep myself in check without any experts from the Psychopath voice since I was a young kid. For I don't know how long anymore I thought I was going insane, or that the voices weren't real. I've come across muggings and worse like rape attempts with those voices telling me to either kill everything or even help the punks cause chaos. Even when I got into this from God those Voices never went away. Every kill….this thing made me enjoy it completely.” John said with a small red glow at the end before shaking it off. “I always worry...if I'm actually John….,or the Psychopath waiting for the right moment.”
“Why not both?” Zeke asked. “Dude, I was one of those monsters for about two, three hours. I may not remember much but I remember the pain. They feel every murder and death in creation always. It’s kinda no wonder they are all so fucked up.”
“Ya..they feel so much pain. Yet cause just as much pain. This cycle of pain basically describes the Psychopath. They feel pain. So they cause it. Just to feel it again. Then to cause it some more.” John said.
“Such is life I guess. So, did your family raise you with a religion?”
“Mostly Christian I guess. Although they weren't my birth parents.” John said. “They apparently found me on their doorstep in a basket. You know that cliche.”
“Heh. Growing up my family never took to any mainstream religions. We kinda invented our own. It was simple. There was no higher power, no source of all evil. We believed we are alive to suffer, and the more in life we suffer, the better our next life will be.”
“Kinda contradicts itself. What if you ended making your next worse than the last? Make the one after better?” John asked.
“Just keep trying. We’d say the mind may not remember the old life, but the soul does, and should try and deter you from those same mistakes.”
John smiled a little before going neutral. “Hey Zeke. Can you promise me something?”
“Depends. What is it?”
“If….if I ever get numb to watching, hearing, or just learning of the death of close ones because I started to be able to bring them back with little effort. Put me down for good.” John said.
“Not wanting to live life if you can’t feel your own emotions?”
“What's the point if those you love dying doesn't affect you cause you can just snap your fingers and bring them back no matter what killed them or how they die?” John asked. “I'll eventually...end up like those admins who ended up getting their kicks from messing with and manipulating the people or creatures of different worlds.”
“Fair enough… Fine. But if it makes me accept that crown to kill you I’ll bring you back just to kick your nuts back inside you then kill you again.”
“I wouldn't know if I should be impressed with myself for actually pushing you that far, or disappointed you had to go that far to beat me?” John said with a little smirk.
“Eh. So John, ever wonder, if you could have asked god for anything else and to have gone anywhere else, where would you have gone? And, what would you have asked for?”
John thought for a few seconds before answering. “For where. I would probably have gone to a world that wouldn't have immediately thought I was a monster because of my form. Not the ponies fault though given they found me before two corpses.” John said remembering his first few minutes in Equestria.
“I think I would have gone to… Skyrim. Lived simply as a blacksmith or hunter.”
“Loved that game. Always tried to be an Archmage before most of the other titles. Although I wish Blackreach had more to it. It was very cool.” John said remembering that particular world.
“Alright, and power, would you have chosen anything other than Void?”
“Only two other things really, and one would have been very powerful as well as giving a middle finger to Fate. The other is basically just the magic from a game called White Knight Chronicles as well as the Avatar Knight.” John said.
“I think I would have gone with… Luck. Not really a super power but heh, luck is a hard thing to come by.”
“That from Toriko?” John asked remembering that world had an ability called Luck, or was it Food Luck? Couldn't remember.
“No, just wish to be lucky.” Zeke laughed. “So, ever wonder where you family is?”
“My adoptive……,or my birth?” John asked.
“Either.”
“Well as far as I know my adoptive family is dead. Really thought they would survive that event. They aren't pushovers. Once a group of armed thugs burst into our restaurant trying to rob us...a few minutes later their on the way to the hospital...my mother wasn't in a good mood that day hehe.” John laughed remembering that day. “My dad even once let some thug from an alle hit him in the head with a brick...he just looked at him before hitting him once and lights out.”
“Heh… My mom once punched through a wall to knock out the annoying neighbors of a house we… borrowed from the family while they were on vacation. She hit him in the neck and snapped it… Dad once punched a guy so hard his neck completely snapped, head was bobbing around like a bobble head. Still, wish I knew where they were.”
“And I thought my parents were tough. Well I'm sure your parents are fine. Your family is tough.” John said.
“They are. Well, in private anyway. On the job, well, the media said it all. Marry and Berry Ventral, the two monsters who birthed the Red Eyed Ventral, first true red eyed Ventral in three generations.” Zeke said, pointing to himself. “Geeze, been fucked since I was born with that label.”
“That's some title. As for my birth parents….I don't know. My only clue is that one of them is tied to the Void.” John said.
“Really? Huh. Weird. So no siblings?”
“No...was an only child growing up. Barely had any friends to. I was just a loner. That kid that would sit at the edge of an empty table during lunch.” John told him.
“I had my brothers. THe eldest was a megalomaniac… he was on your world along with my grandpa when you and Core fought… I killed grandpa and sent him into the void. My other brother is just a joker, more than likely he is just messing around across the worlds.”
“Woah why send the dude to Void? Now I got to deal with him.” John said sending a mock glare at Zeke.
“Not grandpa, my brother was sent into void. I killed Grandpa.”
“Just a joke dude. Well if I do run into your bro if he hasn't changed I'll deal with him. I'm pretty sure not counting you. I'm most comfortable with killing out of all of us.” John said.
“Seems so. Well, I know he won’t change, but don’t underestimate him. He’s a crafty piece of shit.”
“He isn't the only one with tricks. For example. I'm not here-” John said before disappearing in a shadowy smoke. “-I'm here.” Zeke looked up to see John….sitting on the side of the building. “I rarely ever fight upfront. The advantage of doppelgängers is that it would allow me to get the drop on someone by keeping them guessing on who is the real me.”
“Heh. Cheater. So, what are you gonna do when you return home?”
John blinked next to him. “Can't yet. Hollow is still training me and my Void Kings. I already have two. Aqua from Kingdom Hearts, and a special Sans from the Underground. When I got Sans is around the time I fought and killed a former admin. While taking his bow and gaining a new ability.” John said summoning the bow.
“Nice. Say, that Absent Silhouette of...me, still there?”
“Probably. Haven't seen it myself. To busy with Hollows training. Basically nerfed my control on Void to help increase my control when the nerf is taken off. And I barely survived the Void orb test.” John told him
“...Is it wrong I wonder what it will give me if I fight it?”
“No. Heck it might give you a new body like your old one or something?” John shrugs. “What worries me most...is what could happen if Tirek somehow wins…he has been causing trouble from what Hollow told me.”
“Well it seems the trend is a X-blade relating to who won it… huh… wonder if I’ll get two or something?”
“Like you need two when you can already dual wield one as it is.” John said. He then summoned Honor. “Like this.” He pulled it into two with the sword in the middle splitting in two. With half of Honor in each hand as he held the Fenrir grips.
“... I have never done that… Now I want to.” Zeke said, summoning X and doing the same as John, splitting X in half. “Oh that is so cool… wait, my Silhouette did that?”
“From what I've been told. As well as summoning the past wielders of X-blade to face and basically summoning the embodiment of Kingdom Hearts while it wields X as well.” John said.
“... The actual fuck… I’ve never done any of that stuff. But if my Silhouette can do it then I guess I can too.”
“By summoning I mean they take your place. It's like stages in a big boss fight.” John said trying to simplify it some more. “I'm pretty the last bit is something that you can probably do...if you fully accept you position and potential.”
“Oh fuck...still cool though. I’ll figure it out I guess.”
“Hey. At least you don't have the previous ruler of you power sealed inside you. I feel like naruto or something.” John said.
“Heh. cool. Well, I’ll look into that thing.”
“If you do head to my Equestria to try the AS. Just two things. Could you check on the Everfree Village and see how their doing?” John asked the first thing.
“Sure. If I come across Tireck, well, we’ll see what happens.”
“That was the second thing. Avoid him. From what I remember he can absorb magic. I don't want to know what could happen if he absorbs X-blade magic as well as your balance magic.” John said.
“Fair enough. But if I see Keyblades that lost their sparks I’m getting them. I think my, er, Trixie’s heart can fix them.”
“Good. They don't deserve to wither away without a welder. I just hope Gilda and Roseluck are ok.” John said.
“I’ll check on them. I’m sure Hollow will find me if I call him.”
“Maybe. Well. I better get back to it. Hollow wants me and Aqua to find two more members so he is splitting us up. Me and Aqua will search In Two different worlds while Sans stays back to train with Void. It's weird seeing a seven foot tall Sans with six wings that have eyes in each.” John said.
“Damn. Well, good luck with that. I’ll be here for a while then head back to check on Jack and his ship.”
“Later Zeke. And try to get Trixie some new clothes. Those are at their limits due to that X-blade body thing.” John said before walking through a portal that appeared. Before sticking his head out once more. “I'm serious. Their about to tear in three...two…” John then pulled himself back in with the portal closing as a loud ripping sound was heard.
“...Well, Rarity will have some work to do… crap…” Zeke muttered.
“Twenty are needed, as well as their reflections… I know Trixie is one, so that leaves hers for sure. Ben’s should be safe in their own realm of Nothing, and that leaves Johns, who may or may not be alive, Eclipse’s, and the Foretellers I know for a fact who might be in danger, no, correction, are in danger.” I was muttering to myself. “So that’s one. There is Lord Mors, being the X-blades second wielder, but then again why take him? He was forced out of Balance by Core, so why take him? He’d be unable to wield the X-blade. Unless he can reverse it somehow, but how? So there is two at least, but then who else? And how, why?”
What am I? Chopped Liver?
“Holy fu- … Heh… hahaha! X you son of a bitch. Man is it good to hear you again.”
Feels good to be heard. As for Balanced people, I believe I might know what Kexes is planning.
Oh then please tell cause I am clueless.
Well, as you can imagine each wielder of the mine held grand power with me, you and Unum being my strongest, no offence Trixie.
”None taken.” She replied. Heh, weird.
Each wielder of mine As you know guarding my maker is my primary objective, as it is also the duty of whoever wields me. Zeke, I already told you about my Secondary objective, finding one to inherit Kingdom Hearts crown and become their new body. Neither he or I figured it would happen anytime soon. And yes, I cound how long it’s been since Unum and you/Trixie as short timeframe. We expected it might take at least twenty wielders of me to find a possible heir, but it was more likely it would have to be more like twenty Cerofilsion.
… and that is?
Right, you only know up to Centillion. It’s 10^907,256,882^20th power.
...That’s fucking big…
It is. It’s also how many Reflections this Reality of ours has. Turns out Infinity can be measured and was. We figured a weilder of each reflection was the expected amount to find or make a proper heir.
How do you think Kexes will pull it off?
As much as I’d hate to imagine it, there are ways. Since he is like me, physically and ability wise he can tell who has these special hearts, he’d only have to find twenty balanced hearts in his artificial reflection within that Keyblade of his, then there are spells, old, powerful ones that can pull reflections of a person from their reality to ours. And if he is, them it won't be below him to fuse them all together into one body before taking them into your heart after making them living X-blades.
Shit. but…?
But, if one is unobtainable, he can’t do it.
So, we win so long as he can’t take none out of all their reflections. good.
”but, having more out of his reach is better. Trixie added.
Exactly. I can find them, and you two ban save and warn them Take them to Ben’s reality where Kexez can’t get to them. To morrow we find our first.
How will we even know if they are his target?
He will be seeking those very akin to your heart. Trixie here is, hence why your soul was even compatible with her body, and why you can summon me with her. If her heart was balanced but weak, then your compatibility wouldn't be completely balanced and I could not have appeared for you.
Ah, so you’ll be looking for the strongest then. Got it.
Then let’s get some rest, and hope Rarity finished tailoring our armors… this bath is making my skin all wrinkled!
So?
”It creeps me out. Makes me feel like I’ve aged into my old hag years.”
X and I rolled our eyes… yeah… that was gonna be a fear of hers… Why not...
I know this person won’t believe me, or might think themselves capable of handling it, so I best get help. The only person I know who CAN help me is either Ben or Eclipse, but now that Ben is King of Nothingness So I can’t access him or his reflection Equestria anymore. I’ll need Eclipses help… Damn, been forever since I saw him. Wonder is anything for him has changed?
Eclipsa slithered down the stairs of her home, and saw something unexpected. Trixie. Well, Zeke, borrowing his reflections Trixie to move and summon the X-blade with. “You… What in the nine floors of heck?” Zeke asked.
“Oh, hey Zeke.” Eclipsa said nonchalantly as she slithered on over. “How’s it been cuz?”
“Well… Kexez made Trixie like I was.” They said, summoning four different Keyblades floating behind them. “Same abilities so far.”
“Oh… well… thats a thing.” He… she said as she summoned her own Keyblades, Oblivion and Oathkeeper looking different than last time. “We upgraded ourselves… in more than one way.”
“I know. I didn’t even know it could be repeated. Oh, you got them upgraded? Nice. Well, I came here because X managed to help me figure some things out. First off, where is your Reflections Trixie?”
“....Why?” Eclipsa asked.
“Because X explained to me what he believed Kexez will be planning, he wants, or rather, needs twenty people or beings with powerful balanced hearts that equal mine, before it became part of my whole living X-blade stick. All of Trixie’s reflections are one of these twenty he needs, but he also needs all their reflections, and while there are a FUCK ton, X did say there are spells he can use to drag them to himself. Knowing him though, he will go after the ones he knows he can gloat at us over. So that includes your Trixie.”
Eclipsa signed before closing her eyes and a… really weird feeling coming off her as gray smoke leaked from her eyes. “Give me a moment… narrowing down one mare’s reflection is a pain…..” It was done, thankfully, as the mare in question was located in Vanhoover at the moment. Sadly, Eclipsa also detected Kexez’s experiments roaming the same city. “Because fuck simplicity.” was her only response before summoning and slurping on a smoothie and calming down.
“So what’s the issue?”
“Oh just Kexez already has some experiments where Trixie is, and the pregnancy not helping my…. Frustrations.” She said before taking another sip and sighing. “Paopu Fruit, oh how I love you.”
“...Okay… Not gonna ask, so I guess I’m going Solo for this.”
“Oh no you don’t!” She said seriously. “Zeke, we are family for gods sake. You need to stop thinking you can take on everything alone. I’m coming with, if nothing else than to be a recognizable face to Trixie, rather than herself.”
“I’m pretty sure she’d recognise my face more than yours?” Zeke chuckled.
“Yeah, and freak out that a copy of her is trying to take her somewhere.” Eclipsa said, shaking her head. “Boys… heh… anyways, I’m coming with Zeke.” She said before pulling out a pin and pricking her finger, letting a drop of blood fall to the floor.
Zeke watched as a full body clone of Eclipsa grew from the drop of blood. “Okay… You been training under Cript, haven’t you?”
The pregnant Eclipsa’s face grew serious, so serious it was unnerving seeing on her face. “Anything to protect my family, and all those who look at me as a guardian. I’ve become so much stronger than the Eclipse that couldn’t even last a single fight, and I haven't lost sight on what I have this power for.” She said, her eyes turning Silver before Zeke’s eyes.
“... Who are you and where is the idiot I call my cousin?”
“Heh… He grew, and is currently learning the meaning of discipline.”
“You? Discipline?”
“I know right?” She chuckled.
“Well, off we go.” Zeke said, opening a DTL behind them. “You can lead us to Trixie, right?”
“Not with a DTL… not anymore.” She said before opening a gray version of a corridor. “Come on, this way.”
“...Show off.” Zeke muttered, closing his as they entered the DTG.
Once on the other side, the two were atop a skyscraper…. And surrounded by Armored Neoshadows. “Your landing sucks.” Zeke said, summoning two Master Keepers.
“Blow me.” Eclipsa said, summoning Oath and Oblivion before forming them into… a X-blade and summoning a shield into her other hand.
“I believe that’s more my shtick.” Zeke said, throwing both Master Keepers into Fire Raides, taking out four of the enemies.
“Firaga.” Eclipsa said, forming a gray… that was a Firaga? It looked like a mega flare before firing it at a group and quickly slithering in, slashing once at a strangler who tried to escape the blast.
“Nice, new spell?” Zeke asked, throwing a slash of light at five more.
“Nope, just a Firaga with a little something added.” Eclipsa said, a gray droplet being flicked off his blade and almost taking out the rooftop.
“Fuck! You trying to blow up the city! If you don’t cap your power you’ll blow up the whole damn Reflection!” Zeke shouted.
“Still learning my own strength! Not my fault that that was a drop in an endless ocean!” She grumbled pouting almost cutely if it wasn't his cousin.
The armored enemies were quickly dealt with and this game Eclipsa time to relocate Trixie. “Of course she is in one of the big cities….”
“Doubt she has a performance. Maybe she has a place here?” Zeke offered. “My Trixie used to have a place in this same city, her mom lived here. Might be a similar situation?”
“Maybe…. Got a lead…. She is praying for anyone to help her….” Eclipsa said, her voice soft and motherly suddenly.
“Oh fuck…”
“One moment… Here is the address, but dont come in until I tell you.” Eclipsa said seriously before handing Zeke a GPS with a location marked before Her body turned into Pure energy, one that Zeke has never seen before before disappearing.
“...The heck? Why leave me out of this?” Zeke asked.
Meanwhile, Eclipsa was just outside the apparent apartment Trixie was in. From the outside it looked normal, but Eclipsa knew better. Turning herself invisible, she listened to and for the prair.
There was nothing, which was worrying.
Using Oath, she tapped the lock on the door, it clicking open immediately as she slowly opened the door. The first room of this place was the Living room/kitchen. The walls were blank, save for some hooks, which held Trixie’s cape and hat respectively. The table held a large bag of bits, a few bills, and a travel map with marked locations. The couch was large, and very old, the TV was the only new looking thing in the apartment, as even the fridge was something out of earth's early years and there was no microwave to be found.
‘Shit… where is she…’ Eclipsa thought as she looked around the apartment, trying to find her. That prair… it needed to be fulfilled
The only other area was a small hallway with three doors. Opening the first, it was a simple closet filled with spare fireworks and items for performing acts on stage. The second door was the bathroom. Clean and well stocked. That left the Bedroom… Opening it slowly, Eclipsa saw the inside… and dropped her invisibility… Written above the small bed against the wall, on the wall written in pure darkness was ‘Oh, so close.’ The words mocking her… Pulsating in their form.
“Damn him... “ She said, Oath and Oblivion disbanding themselves before Eclipsa could do anything rash. Gray flowed off Eclipsa in waves from how hard she gripped her hands.
Meanwhile, with Zeke, they just were standing around. “Seriously, the hell?” They kept pouting, bearly reacting in time to deflect the incoming Keyblades. “Fuck!!” They yelled, DTD’s throwing them out like bullets. It was a split second action before A smaller DTD appeared below and just in front of Zeke on the ground, And Kexez jumped out, thrusting into Trixie’s heart… a X-blade, it’s design like Star Seeker, with with a framilier cap and cape worn at the blades tip and body. “Kex- F-fUck!”
The X-blade flowed into their heart, and Zeke felt it become his, the person it was, the Trixie they were after, merge with his. “Heheh. Come on, I thought you were smarter than that?” Kexez mocked as Zeke lost consciousness.”
“Stopga.” was the last thing Zeke heard, the form of a very pissed Eclipsa standing in a eerily calm manner on top of the roof, X-Blade pointed to the sky.
“Now now, you don’t want to be rash here.” Kexez spoke. “The building we are on houses over two hundred ponies, sixty of which are foals. You hit me, and well, I didn’t just send my little worker bees here to fetch her Reflection.”
“Mind yourself that Overconfidence does not become your undoing.” Eclipsa said in a dead tone
“I’m aware, hehehehe. I’ll be counting on it.” They said, opening a DTD under them, falling into it as it closed once they were all gone.
Eclipsa walked over to the still form of Zeke, time still stopped. “It may be Zeke’s fate to gain power, but it isn't Trixie’s.” She said, her eyes glowing before she grabbed the handle of the frozen, fusing X-blade. “I need you to trust me…. It’ll hurt. It’ll be painful. But you will still be your own person, not forced to be another's. Will you allow me?” I asked the keyblade.
There wasn’t a response. Eclipsa looking up as the Stop spell was gonna wear off soon. “Forgive me, all of you.” She said before flexing her divine abilities, eyes glowing brightly as she again swore she heard thousands of distant screams.
As she grabbed hold of the Trixie X-blade, the screams went from echos in her head… to full on high pitched ones hitting her ears. As she tried to yank it out, suddenly, those hands of fate flew out of Zeke, grabbing Eclipsa and removing her while others began dragging the Trixie X-blade deeper into them.
“ENOUGH!” She yelled, startled as a few suddenly combusted, sadly just to be replaced with others. “You will not hold me back! I own my own fate, and I refuse to allow someone to enforce a different fate to an innocent!” She cried, the hands burning at a faster rate, a tug of war of sorts going on between the goddess and fate itself.
The more hands Eclipsa burned off the more kept coming, the standstill seeming unbreakable… Until she saw something. Standing behind Zeke, was this…. Silhouette… one of a man, all white with a black shadowy outline. The only feature of them Eclipsa made out, was that smile… that smile… She flinched, the hands taking the chance, and threw her off the building, and the Trixie X-blade finishing entering Zeke.
Eclipsa, for her part, focused solely not on Zeke, but on the Silhouette figure smiling at her as she fell off the buildings edge… Time seemed to slow to a still as she looked at them, reading those near invisible lips. “What’s your name?” She read off those lips, the figure laughing as time returned to normal, Eclipsa catching herself on a window pane before reaching too far down the buildings edge.
“Damn… damn it.” She said.
“Swear!” Confused, Eclipsa looked in the window, seeing a small foal playing with toy blocks in their bedroom looking back at her.
Eclipsa smiled and giggled, handing the kid a small pouch with ten bits. “Put that into a swear jar for me, will you?” She said before launching herself straight back up to the roof.
Once there, that figure was absent, and Zeke/Trixie was laying on the floor. “Zeke!” She cried out, rushing over before laying their head on her lap. “Come on Cuz… Wake up.”
“...Eclipse?” Zeke spoke.
“Know any other smartass 4th wall breakers you call family?”
Rather than a vocal reply, Zeke slapped her. “Use that spell on me again, and I’ll skin you…” They muttered, falling back into slumber. Zeke HATED the Stop spells with a burning fury.
With a chuckle, Eclipsa picked him up and swallowed him. “Time to head home…”
Hours later, Zeke awoke inside the belly of his cousin… and punched the inside walls so hard, the bulds hit, and broke down the nearby wall, and gave Eclipsa severe nausea. And obvious stomach cramps. Needless to say, Zeke was out fast. “Fucking hell, bad Enough that was Unum’s number eighty eight fetish... “ They groaned, cleaning off the saliva and stomach juices from their body. Eclipsa was nearby, throwing up still from the stomach pains Zeke caused.
“What the -umgh- Fuck man? That stomach heals people. Hell my main body is holding a mare in critical condition in there!”
“I hate tight spaces. Kinda runs in the family, getting corners typically ment death for the Ventrals in the past… anyway, so that time unconscious gave time time to have a bit of a headcount, with X’s help.”
“Great…. Fuck…. I don’t hate anyone but damn it if Kexez is really making it hard.”
“He’s taking advantage that his face is, well, mine, using your good memories of ours as well as him being my body, using that as another card to escape damage since us being apart is a bad thing. He’s using all he can over us to play the game his way… So, you even wanna know how many Trixies were in that Trixie X-blade that’s now literally this body.”
“Yes… I… I need to know how many soul I need to work towards saving.”
“Well, I lost count at five hundred… but X did a proper count… Literally fucking all of them. He knew who to get and how to go about it, he left one out… to show off.”
“No… to demoralize. There is a difference.” Eclipsa said hard.
“Either way it worked. He’s showing that even though he is at a disadvantage, he can win… What’s the most fucked up is that that’s my philosophy. Using my own ideals against me… irony sucks…”
Eclipsa closed her eyes. “I almost freed them… the Trixies. We were at a standstill… then something distracted me for less than a moment, and we were overwhelmed. It isn’t their fate to be a source of power, yet the fates decided fuck their own rules because they apparently want you to hold more power.”
“Any reason given?”
“Heh… couldn’t hear them over their screams as thousands of hands burned…. But they were endless…. It was a standstill as I said, a swarm of ants running into the fire… only to eventually smother it.”
“Damn. Well, whatever that did, I’ll have to be careful. Not sure how much more juice my attacks will hold now… Why did you make me stay behind?”
Eclipsa sighed “Because I don't want you to freak out. Zeke, I am a God, or Goddess, really I have no gender anymore so it doesn't matter what you call it. I didn't want you to freak out about it, ask why I would go that far, or even how I did it.” She said, never once opening her eyes. “I even have a entire planet that worships me, and a few others slowly working up to that. And Entire realm, not reflection, Realm of my own… you really think I would have wanted you to know that? After so long of you having similar strength and hating every second of it?”
“....First off, you are an idiot to think I’d reflect that hate on you, secondly, I hate that I became that strong… and now, most likely just got stronger.”
“I know… and I’m sorry… I was just… I didn’t to lose a family member over the fact that I wanted to protect everyone.”
“That’s admirable. I don’t hate this level of power so long as the right people have it, I just hate that I’m acquiring it… My whole life, I’ve been both feared and respected, put up on a pedestal like a living god, all because of my eye color and my family. I was expected to be the strongest, deadliest criminal my family ever birthed, everything I did came naturally, perfection was… my norm… and I hated it. I wanted to fail, I wanted to… make it all stop. When I got the X-blade, I asked for it as a joke. So, when X told me what having him ment and how much power I truly had… I about snapped. I capped myself, and every battle I lost, against Core, against whoever… When I lost… I was happy, even when Core cut my legs off I was happy. Cause for once… I was weak, nothing special… I hate being special to others… and now, seems fate even finds me special…”
Eclipsa cleared her throat to keep from revealing something. “Yeah well… While You are tied to fate, Fate burns around me. Hell, even now I am hearing faint eco’s of screams just from being around you, heh, don't think the hands of fate like me much.”
“Somehow that’s not that comforting.” Zeke sighed. “Well, let's rest up a bit, X already gave me the location of someone who Kexez will be after… This time let ME open the portal and make the plans… cause your backfired…”
“No plan survives contact, so why have one?” Eclipsa chuckled
“Because unlike you, I know how Kexez will operate. That ambush when we came out, tactical training my uncle, you dad, taught me on a trip to China where… er, he um… ‘supplied’ some certain blueprints to them. While there they taught me some ambush techniques, that was on of them. He prepared an ambush for entryways and kept the building Trixie’s place was in field with his hidden ambush to have a card over you, another thing I learned from them.”
Eclipsa sighed. “Fine, lets get this over with then. Kexez is really starting to piss me off, pretty hard thing to do without fucking with my people directly.”
“Now you know why I rarely did anything.” Zeke said, standing up and drying off the last area of saliva. “Crap, this stuff just gets everywhere. We’ll leave in a few, right now it seems all those Trixies that came from worlds that were… less that a caring Equestria, Kexez also made their weapons Keyblades, and I wanna sort through some… Wait a second, no way in hell!” Zeke said, raising a hand as a handgun appeared… like a Keyblade would. “Keyblade GUNS?! Okay… is it wrong to be less mad at him now?”
“Oh yeah, I remember seeing Wolf forge a few of those. New Keyblades are being born more and more as different weapons, sometimes even armor.” Eclipsa said in recognition.
“Oh check this out!” Zeke saud, disbanding the key-gun-blade and summoning… a three barreled minigun. “Fuck the hell yes…”
“.....Sasha?” Eclipse said in wonder at the very familiar gun, only add trixie designs over it.
“Okay, less mad at the D-bag, gonna go see if these need to reload.”
“Meh, gives me a chance to show off my gun skills Josh taught me… or more accurately, honed for me.”
After a trip to the firing range, Zeke and Eclipsa learned these unique Keyblade Guns do not need to be reloaded, and can even fire off spells as fast as they can fire. Quite the advantage but they lack special abilities and can not change into gliders, which does seem to balance them out from standard Keyblades. Before they left, the two needed to know just how powerful this unified Reflections of Trixies as a single being/living X-blade was.
With the help from Rare Berry, Zeke was ready to see just how much lower his power cap had to be.
“.... did you just do enough power to wipe out an eighth of reality?” Eclipsa said, her jaw dropped from within the training room.”
“Damn it.” Zeke muttered. “My normal cap is even more potent than I thought.”
“Damn… at my quarter power… currently… I could only wipe out one reflection…. Holy crap how are you not ranked higher on the leaderboards.” Eclipsa said, shaking her head.
“Damn it, I was hoping I’d be able to just go down maybe six or so percents… I’ll have to go even lower than that.” Zeke kept muttering.
“What is your normal cap?” Berry asked.
“Eight percent.” Zeke sighed.
“What the crap?” Eclipse said, paleing just a bit.
“I was hoping I’d only have to lower it to two percent… crap, I’ll have to go way under one then.” Zeke sighed, thinking. “If eight percent does that much damage now, one percent might not even be that much of a difference.”
“Now now don’t go getting all depressed on me.” Eclipsa chuckled, punching Zekes arm and not even wincing. “Yeah you need to hold back… like a crazy lot, but at least I’m starting to understand you better, so your not alone.”
“Eclipse, that was just from the power I get from being a living X-blade, now I have that power as well as the individual power each of the Trixie Reflections got. I might not even be able to use that power if it means I touch something and it’s smashed to atoms. Plus, all of the Trixie’s have magic, strength, durabilities, all different from one another now all stockpiled together, in terms of power this means I might not even need to rely on the X-blade power, but I’ll have to cap how much magic and strength this now body has from what all of them piled into it. Berry, another test?”
“Eh, sure.” Berry said, the room fixing itself as a large metallic pillar rose from the floor. “Punch that, room will measure the rest.”
Nodding, Zeke walked over, ready to punch before stopping, rather placing a hand on the pillar and pressing. The metal, and room, then were hit with a force that sent it all into the rooms outer pocket dimension. “So, that’s full power.” Zeke said. “How much force was that?”
“How much force did the Big bang have?” Berry asked.
“And I felt that first hand…. Not fun having your atoms destroyed, remade, and destroyed in a never ending wave of force and heat.” Eclipsa said, a wince at the memory.
“Crap, and that was just Physical strength.” Zeke muttered. “Now magical.” Zeke asked, Berry nodding as a cable descended from the self repairing ceiling and attached to Zeke/Trixie’s horn. Zeke channeled magic into it. The glow looked normal, but BErry and Eclipsa knew better.
“Hey Berry? Remind me never, ever to touch his mana with so much as a drop of gray.” Eclipsa said, a crushing headache from the simply pure mana radiating off Zeke.
“That’s a good idea, according to this the amount of magic Zeke is putting out is a quarter of what Dad can do.”
“And gray is the one thing Dad can’t do unless he gets permission from me… holy crapola.”
“Actually no. Remember, Dad just needs to have contact with energy to copy and his body begin generating it. It’s why he’s careful around you as you are now.”
“....Huh… Explains why he didn't touch anything when my realm was first formed.” Eclipsa said before turning back to Zeke. “He wanted something he can’t do. Besides skateboard.”
“Which is funny since he hoverboards really well.” Berry laughed as the test finished. “Alright Zeke, given all this and the Rooms collected data you’d be safe not using any X-blade power, summoning Keyblades is alright, as are Chains of Light, in terms of your/Trixie’s body natural power, a safe three percent will keep you in the area you were before.”
“Three… dang. Alright, thanks Berry.” Zeke said. I could feel his power plummet, but knowing what he did was so strong, just what the body can do, no X-blade power included, made Eclipse feel it’s echo still.
Then Eclipse felt a pull towards Zeke and smiled, the hands of fate looking at Eclipse with disdain, but Eclipse knowing they can’t stop this. “Zeke, if you want, I can bless you so you can maintain your three percent, even if you get angry and start to lose some of your mental control.” Eclipse grinned. “And because it is and addition, not a subtraction, it will not screw with your fate.”
“... Okay, but no thanks. If I don’t learn to keep my own power under control, then I deserve whatever Kexez is thinking.” Zeke said, Eclipsa swore those hands… were laughing. “Come on, the next person might be someone Kexez hasn’t located yet.” Zeke said, beginning to walk out.
“Before you go, I figured you might want this.” Berry said, handing Zeke some clothes. “They’re special, if you are in controle, you’ll look like you, if Trixie is, then it will show her body.”
“Oh, that’s good. Been a while since I could see my own face in the mirror.” Zeke said, taking them and heading off to change.”
Once he was gone, Eclipsa groaned, creating a table of energy just to rest her head in her arms. “The fucking hands laughed…. Of course they did… I would have killed them to if it wasn't for Truth…. Truth…. Why did I say that?”
“I’m not sure what you’re talking about.” Berry said. “But, here.” She said, handing Eclipsa… her jacket! “I bought Rarity’s old place and finished it. For one, I made it a tad longer, and keeping all of Rarity’s original magic, I added to it as well.”
Eclipsa gently grabbed it from her, rubbing the Orichalcum+ infused, mana infused jacket, tears rolling down her eyes and falling onto the jacket with a slight sound. “Wh-what did you add to it?” She asked, still rubbing the jacket with her thumb.
“A special illusion spell, like Zeke’s. It will change to to a degree but in reality it’s just an illusion, you’ll still feel normal, but to others you’ll look normal by that world's standards. I also included something on the left and right arm sleeves. The right arm sleeve has a black line of fabric that, if it begins glowing grey, measures how much grey you are using, and the left arm sleeve is a special computer fabric, hacking not just tech, but weak minded people as well, just in case you need a quick get out of trouble card.”
Eclipsa giggled slightly, a soft, sad smile on her face. “Did you make it to fit my female body… even if it grows like it did recently…. Had to swallow myself to talk privately to someone.”
“Of course. It will automatically adjust to whichever form your body takes.”
Eclipsa then gave her sister a tight hug, snobing slightly. “Her funeral is in a week… Spike’s even coming over from the dragon lands…”
“I’ll be there. And hey, the dead aren’t dead forever.”
“I know… heh, Reminds me I still need to find the new barriers of the elements in my world.” Eclipsa said, whiping the tears from her eyes before gently putting back on her old friend. “Oh...I’ll happily never get used to the softness of female clothing.”
“Heh, a perk totally.” Berry said.
Zeke walked in, his face, hair, and eyes all as before, not even Trixie’s massive Bust was there to disrupt the clothes. His clothes consisted of a brown shirt, gray jeans, and a black trench coat. “Never was on for trench coats but hey, this isn’t that bad.” Zeke spoke, in his own voice. “Oh thank god, my own voice too. Almost forgot how I sounded.”
“Welcome back to being you Cousin.” Eclipsa said, feeling whole again with her jacket.
“Well, let’s get going then.” Zeke saud, summoning a Kingdom Key Keyblade and opening a DTL. “All X was able to temm me about this one is that they’re a highschool student. Let’s be quick and careful.” Zeke said entering as Eclipsa followed.
Eclipse was a bit unnerved by the light ‘Looking’ at her with contempt before the exited the otherside. Eclipse looked at herself, shocked to see they looked the same. “Huh, weird, did Berry mess up with her enchantment?”
“Maybe this worlds normal is a tad scue?” Zeke offered, pointing as some passing kids, one of which had a Dog’s head, and another a massive tail behind him.
“.... That would do it.” Eclipsa shrugged, her hands placed behind her head as she looked like a female, blue haired naga Sora with that posture. “Well, lets get looking.”
“Yes, just show off that chest why don’t ya.” Zeke sighed, the Dog head kids now howling. “Alright, now where exactly are we?” Zeke mumbled, looking around.
After fixing her posture, Eclipsa slithered over to a gentleman with a body made of various rocks. “Uhm, Excuse me, but me and my friend are kinda lost. We flew in from overseas and kinda got turned around in the city. Could you help a girl out and tell me where we are?” She asked, crossing her arms under her bust to make it more appealing.
“Er, uh, s-sure. I assume since you flew in from Overseas you’re here for the UA Sports Festival. The school is a few blocks down the road left of here. Can’t miss it.” He said.
Eclipsa Smile before using her tail to get high enough to peck the man's cheek. “Thank you, have a good day!” She said with a smile before turning around and going right back to Zeke, ignoring the now blushing man.
“Slut much?” Zeke asked with a grin.
“Oh please, just using a few tricks Rarity had time to teach me.” Eclipsa waved off.
“Your Rarity didn’t have boobs.” Zeke sighed. “So where are we then?”
“Well, I wasn't able to get where, but I did find out that UA, a school of some kind, is apparently having a sport festival so big people fly in from around the world to see it. Our kid must be one of the students.” Eclipsa said. “Even found out where it is.”
“In a world like this I take it this Sports Festival must be more like the Super Power Olympics then. Only reason I can think of for people flying in to see it being normal. Alright then, lead the way.” Eclipsa smiled and nodded before turning around and slithering off, following the directions the stone-man gave her.
When they arrived they were met with a massive building surrounded by large walls going for miles either way, a single entrance open but the security seemed to be checking for badges. “So, how are we gonna get in?” Zeke asked. “Too public for a DTL and security is checking for badges before we can even enter.”
“Well… We could always stopga the place and sneak in.”
“No, the Area of effect isn’t that big. Though the Vanish spell should last long enough for us to enter quickly.”
“Bitch please I Stopped a world once.” Eclipsa said with a chuckle. “We could also temporarily mind control one, or hell… even a little bit of divine intervention~”
“Tempting but Even so, if someone asks for a badge as we enter we’d still be screwed… Hmm… We could steal some, but I’d rather not. Unless your Godliness can make us two fake passes?”
“Never hurts to try. I mean, I am quickly having an entire reflection peacefully convert over to me, and bless most of them on the daily, this should be a snitch.’ She said before focusing on her core, past her gray and all her other aculimitive powers, even past Insanity, to her core where her godly powers… and something else she still can’t place her hand on resides. Ignoring that other power, Eclipsa reached in and tried to do a simple wish, for passes to magically appear for those without and have a positive need to enter.
Two passes of such appeared in Zeke’s hand. “Oh, well that worked.” He said, putting on on while handing the other to Eclipsa. Once on, the two entered without trouble and made their way to the event Arena. It was massive, respectively. “Crap, if our guy is one of the ones participating, we are looking for a needle in a haystack.” Zeke muttered. “X won’t be sure without being close… Think we’d be able to blend in with them compedaters?”
“Maybe, after all from the gosip apparently it is the whole school competing, not just those in what is known as the hero course. We could pretend to be students from one of the minor courses.”
“Huh, that can work out. If that’s our goal they likely have a roster of everyone competing, so we’ll likely have to hack ourselves into their school system. I can handle that, I’ll just need a computer with Administrative access.”
“And our clothes should blend us in with the students as needed.” Eclipsa nodded before seeing a entrance. “Come on, a computer should be this way. Prepare Vanish.”
As they reached the door, they cast Vanish, entering and rushing through the rooms quickly before finding a classroom. E-4, and entering. “Alright, the Teachers Computer should be good enough. You go find us the uniforms they’ll be using for this event.” Zeke said as he began typing. Eclipsa having to admit, even though this was more advanced than normal computers, Zeke was quick to make it open it’s information to him.
Meanwhile Eclipsa started to cast a temporary spell to make her body that of a highschool girls, though her bust was still bigger than average it wasn't as big as some of the girls that were practicing out there. She quickly found a couple of uniforms that fit her current size and Zeke’s before tossing one to him. “Here.”
“Alright then. One of these lesser classes we should fit in nicely with is Department of Support, there’s a fair amount of students there and there’s five classrooms that teach it, so even though none of them will know us they will figure we’re just from one of the other classes. I kept our names and it seems I had to fill in something called a Quirk, it’s what they call powers here. I went with Snake of you and X-blade for me. Fits and from the others I’ve read, most are self explanatory.”
“Got it… I just hope I don’t have to leave Oath and Oblivion out of this. Oblivion will flip once he hears that I did a competition without him.” Eclipsa chuckled.
“Well I don’t know, it seems you have to register extra items into the competition, and it’s too late to add anything else.” Zeke said, putting on the uniform over his outfit. “To make our case a bit more believable I added in we are exchange students. School district seems to cover that and it goes over the Principal, so that should give us a bit of extra believability.”
“You did add in my coat as a item, right?” Eclipsa asked
“Yeah. That’s all I had time for. Since I put in that my ‘quirk’ lets me summon weapons that bypasses the Equipment requirement. Come on, all the other students will be meeting at the Arena, we have to find this kid fast and warn him.”
“Right.” Eclipsa said before sprinting down the halls, leaving a after image behind her as she rushes to get to where is needed with Zeke not far behind.
Once the two reached the Arena they were lost within the crowd of students, but kept near one another. “So far X feels he’s near, but there’s so many people here. I can’t weed the kid out.” Zeke said.
“If he is as powerful as X believes, he should be one of the final ten. We can weed him out… but we will be destroying the fate of this world doing so.” Eclipsa said before grinning. “So no problem with me.”
“That’s reassuring.” Zeke rolled his eyes. The event began and it was a race. First a rush outside from the narrow exit outside, then a large around the area dash back inside. “Seems simple but it would weed out those with more fitting or multi functional abilities.” Zeke said. “There’s likely obstacles too. As extra challenge.”
Eclipsa nodded before wincing. “Seriously, after this tell me your trick to capping your power. I’ve had to turn off almost everything to not dash ahead of the entire crowd, give the kids a fair shot.” Eclipsa said
“That’s your issue. You can’t shut it down, you can only minimize. Think of it like a Microwave cooking something like a frozen dinner. Too little time, the inside stays cold, keeping it on for longer means a fully cooked meal, otherwise known as pull power. I just keep it typically trying to heat up a meal ten seconds at a time, capping my power. Gets really hot.”
Eclipsa nodded before turning back on the powers, and just… limiting them all… save for Insanity, as you can’t limit what is you. “That… honestly feels a little better.” Eclipsa said, still in the front along with Zeke, but no longer struggling to hold back.
“According to the rules only the first forty two students provide, so a lot get taken out in this event alone. If we finish in the late twenties early thirties we won't stand out, but if I pick up our target then I’m rushing it. This kid has a lot more than a sports festival on the line.” Zeke said, the race about to begin.
Eclipsa began in a “Jog”, and by that a speed in which only a handful of the students, most of them being heros from the looks of it, could keep up before slowing down a little to give others a shot. Zeke kept a steady pace, the narry exit being something difficult but not unmanageable. As they ran out the narry exit ways suddenly there was a massive burst of frost and ice. Zeke jumping to the higher walls and escaping the ice grabbing the other students as he leaped across it. “Damn, whichever kid did that is impressive.”
“Your telling me.” Eclipsa said, having carved a hole through using subtle ice magic and a lot of brute force. “But I don't think that it was him, plenty of other ice users who can make stronger stuff in other reflections.”
“Yeah-” Zeke felt a tug. “The guy’s near. Let’s hurry.” Zeke said, he and Eclipsa rushing, til they were face to face with… giant… robots. “Are you kidding me. How much of a budget does this school have?!” Zeke said, dodging a stomp from one.
Eclipsa blurred up one of the bots, wrapping her tail around its neck before wiping it, snapping the head straight off and sending it crashing below. “About 15.72394 billion from the strength of the bots…. Don’t ask how I knew that.”
“Damn, money must be no object in this world.” Zeke said, leaping high up, noticing one kid flying along with what looked like a Hawk or Falcon shadow, the kids head also a similar black colored bird. “Eclipsa, that’s him, the one with the bird head and shadow helper.” Zeke said. “We gotta figure out how to take him out.”
Eclipsa thought for a moment, still continuing past the robots before snapping with a smile. Suddenly a group of kids that were once lagging behind got a second wind, and the race became hectic, even for the leaders once more. “A little bit of wish fulfilment should help, answering their call for a chance to win this thing.”
“Good, that gives enough chaos for us to snatch him real fast. We can drag him to the bushes on the other side of this wall.”
“... Fine, bit if he still wants to compete I’m helping him catch back up.”
“Fair enough.” Zeke said, taking the chaos as a moment to leap up to the kid, and body slam him.
“Gah! What the!?” He yelped, Zeke falling with him across the wall and into the trees, Eclipsa slithering over the walls quickly.
While Zeke was unharmed in the fall the kid was a bit dazed. “You alright? Was a high fall but I imagine you’d shake it off.” Zeke said.
“Hey, you two okay?” Eclipsa asked, acting like just a concerned student so as not not make the kid feel strange when she offers to help.
“Ugh, I guess but the hell was with you knocking me over here?!” The kid yelled at Zeke.
“It looked like a accident from where I was. Was it?” Eclipsa asked Zeke, eyes begging for him to play along with her clueless act. “... You’re really gonna act like the clueless bystander when you know the circumstances?” Zeke asked.
Eclipsa sighed, rubbing her temples. “You’re a dick, you know that?” She said before turning to the kid. “Hey, sorry about him crashing into you… but we know something that you might want to hear for your own good.”
“Hm? WHat do you mean?” He asked. “Who are you people. I know I’ve never seen either of you here at UA before. I’m just a freshman but even I’d recognize someone with a Mutant Querk like yours.” He said to Eclipsa.
“Exchange student in the support class. Heh, we just showed up not long ago and suddenly wam, Sports festival. But right now, that's less important.”
“... I don’t buy it. I know you’re not freshmen and even if you were exchange students word around the school would have spread already.”
Zeke sighed. “I’m Zeke, this is Eclipsa. Look, long story short, you are one of twenty special people a really evil person is hunting.”
“Evil enough that…. Well the last person he hit… you won't find them anywhere anymore.” Eclipsa said with a tone of regret. ‘If only I had been better.’
He looked over the two, seeing Eclipsa’s regret and Zeke’s anger. “Well… if that is true, then what are you two? Special forces or something?”
“Heh, or something.” Zeke laughed. “So, your name?”
“Fumikage Tokoyami.” He said
“Listen Tokoyami.” Eclipsa said. “This person will actually look alot like Zeke here, but unlike Zeke, once you see him, you need to find a way to escape, find one of us, something, but whatever you do, avoid fighting him. You. Will. Lose. I bet even the best hero around might lose without a army of people like him backing him up.”
“Are you certain of that? And why me? What makes me so special?”
“Your Quirk.” Eclipsa said with a sigh. “He is going around, going to everyone who has a powerful, unique quirk, and…. Lets just say I would prefer it if he just killed them. But he doesn't.” Eclipsa said sadly. “And as for if I am certain… I have seen him in action. While he isnt as powerful as someone like you or me, he has power… and worse yet he knows his victims. He tricked me to leaving a friend just so he could do an awful thing to her, giving her a fate that is worse than death.” Eclipse said, not even lying for a moment.
“... What was it?”
“He took her quirk… no, fuck that. He took her and forced her into a weapon, and fused her with Zeke, who’s quirk makes him a walking weapon.”
“Wait, what?” Tokoyami asked.
“Yeah.” Zeke said, letting Trixie take over, the change surprising Tokoyami as Zeke changed looks and gender.
“Hey.” Trixie waved.
“Yup. And Trix, if your mine at least… sorry for not acting fast enough.” Eclipsa says before turning back to Tokoyami. “Believe me now?”
“I...But, why me? My quirk is unique, yes, but it’s nothing worth… that.” He stammered.
“It’s complicated.” Zeke said, changing back to him. “He’s smart, too smart. He knows compared to us he’s underpowered, outmatched in a fight. So he sneaks, snatching them and using speed and any advantage he can. He’s likely too smart to outsmart, so all we can do is try and keep you out of his reach. So long as he at least don't have one of you twenty, his primary goal can be stopped.”
“On that same hand, if you still want to compete, I can get you back up to the top forty two.”
“I… I don’t know. Is it even safe. Will be different from Zeke in anyway?”
“Hey, if you wanna finish Eclipsa here can rush you back up there and I’ll charge in if anything happens. Okay? We came to keep you safe.”
“Besides, It’ll be fun competing. No use trying to worry. Be aware, but don’t let that ruin your day, you hear me?” Eclipsa said, flexing her godly aura to try and calm down the small panic attack the kid was having with a smile.
“Well...alright, at least it might calm my nerves.” Tokoyami said.
“Alright. Eclipsa, rush him to the group, I’ll just meet you in the seats of the crowd.” Zeke said.
“Don't forget to cheer for us!’ Eclipsa said with a giggle before taking Tokoyami and rushing so fast her afterimages had a after image.
Zeke entered the gate dead last, not caring as he walked over to the seats. He began observing the Cavalry battle, and then the battle stage. Eclipsa fought some plant student, though it seemed like Eclipse had to try while holding back, but she did eventually win due to her simple defence, though one of her eyes was constantly glowing, it seemed as only Zeke noticed it. When Tokoyami went up against someone named Bakugo, this is when things started getting odd. Mainly Zeke noticed the sunny day began getting cloudy. “Hmm… I feel you’re here Kexez… so what’s with the weather? What’s your game?”
As Tokoaymi’s match drew on the clouds got darker. “Hm… why make it darker? What reason is there for that-” Zeke then had a thought. Tokoyami’s helper is, after all a shadow… He looked at the match, Tokoyami’s shadow was indeed larger and getting more aggressive than it was when sunny. “So, it’s docile when in daylight, but the darker it gets, the wilder it gets… clever, can’t intervene yet. He hasn’t shown his hand just yet.”
Eclipsa, who sat next to him, grunted as her eyes glowed so bright Zeke was surprised no one was noticing. “Don’t know where he is… but the hands are swarming, It is all I can to keep them off him.”
“You may wanna tone down the flashlights before we get called out, or even kicked out.”
A short student with purple, ball like hair looked up at Eclipsa and blushed, a small nosebleed trailing down his face. “H-hey, nice red eyes!” He said before saying to himself “Stupid” over and over again as he turned away, not even seeing the glow.
“Huh, not even gonna ask.” Zeke said, noticing Tokoyami’s shadow was even wilder now. “Crap, at this rate he won’t be able to control it… Which would make sense. Quick- we have to-” Zeke was saying, suddenly DTD’s appearing everywhere as Heartless and Unversed began flooding everywhere. “Fuck!” He yelled, summoning a Kingdom Key and taking out five. “That bastard!”
“I have an idea…” Eclipsa said before summoning more clones of herself, startling the students even more. “Protect everyone. Zeke, with me. I can keep the fates off him for now as he isn't tied to yours just yet, but if we don't act, he will be… and I’m not sure I can stop it when it gets to that.”
“Alright, I’ll try and get his shadow under control, you look for Kexez, I can feel him here.” Zeke said, jumping off the edge and racing over to Tokoyami.
Another copy of Eclipse ran with him, backing him up while the others took care of the others, surprising all the Heros that they were being upstaged by what seemed like a highschooler.
As Zeke and the copy of Eclipsa ran up to Tokoyami, they were met by his Shadow throwing a swing of it’s now car sized hand. “R-Run! I can’t control him when it’s too dark!” Tokoyami yelled.
“So, how you wanna handle it?” Zeke asked.
“I’m currently keeping the hands away from him, but we need…. We need light. I’ll focus on creating that light with a fire spell, you keep me covered incase Kezex shows up.” She said, lifting up her X-blade and focusing it into a giant as hell mega flare and keeping it on the tip of the blade.
As Zeke kept that Shadow of Tokoyami’s at bay, the situation only seemed to grow worse as the DTD’s keep letting out Heartless, overwhelming the pros and aiding students. Even with all of Eclipsa’s copies, it was a lot to deal with.
Eclipse hand even started to make copies with the purpose of making copies, hundreds of Eclipse running around, slaying heartless while the one by Zeke kept growing the huge mega flare, making a miniature sun that had started to shine brightly. “I will kill Kezex for this.” She grunted, her eyes never blinking in an attempt to hold back these “hands of fate.”
As more kept coming, time seemed to freeze. Eclipsa the only one noticing it. She couldn’t move, no matter how hard she tried… thankfully her eyes kept burning but that only took care of whatever she saw, even as she struggled against the magic.
As time, for her at least, kept on, she saw someone enter her field of view. It was a woman, young, fair skin and long blond hair. Her attire was as it it was made from countless loose strings all handing down from her neck down. When she walked into Eclipsa’s field of view, she looked at Eclipsa, and Eclipsa saw her skin was beginning to turn red, vapors coming off her.
‘Who the fuck is this?’ She thought, trying to pull back from the vapors fruitlessly as her eyes kept burning the fates, unblinking despite the need to.
The woman walked up to Eclipsa, the vapors and burns growing more so as she got closer. “Such will, such anger.” She spoke, her voice like honey to Eclipsa’s ears. “Shame, you hate me and my work so much. Just remember, despite what I often do, I am neutral in all of this.”
‘You… my eyes burn fate, as well as my very presence… you are fate herself.’ Eclipse thought, recognition in her eyes.
She walked over to Zeke, Eclipsa barely keeping her in her field of view. “Zeke Ventral, you and all your Reflections, possibly my greatest works, both the good and bad. So much I wish I could tell you, but not yet… not while he still draws breath.” She said, walking over to Tokoyami now. “Child… this is not what I had crafted for you… but, it’s what is now meant to be.” She said, placing a hand on him. “Forgiveness, a luxury I can never have. But know this, in the end, it will all work out. I can at least say that.” Time began to move again, Fate vanishing as Zeke was rushing towards Tokoyami, a DTD opening under him as a Darkside hand grabbed him.
As Zeke was about to slash, the hand pulled Tokoyami in, making the kids head the new target of Zeke’s attack. Zeke disbanded his Keyblade, right before it hit, flying passed Tokoyami as he was dragged into the darkness, and the portal closed, as did the rest.
Eclipsa sighed sorrowfully, all the clones disappearing back into the main original clone, each willed with detection and… despair. No hope seen in her crimson red eyes as she sat down, reverting back to her adult self. “It all begins and ends with him… doesn’t it Fate?” she said, laying back as the clouds parted and the sky became clear once more.
“Damn it.” Zeke cursed, pounding the ground. “That mother fucker…”
“No point in raging about what we could have done Cousin… heh, I guess this was an awakening that no matter how much I defy my own destiny… I guess I can’t change for others what is set in stone.” Eclipsa said with a slightly mad, yet sorrowful chuckle.
Zeke grunted, standing up. “Stone can break… just keep punching.”
“It may… it may… but what is the price for it? To punch a stone to the point where it breaks for a normal being, they would need to bunch far past the point of irreparable damage… “ Eclipsa sighed. “Zeke, I know I’ve always been a beacon of defiance… but I’ve grown. And if i go with you to the others, or stay, the outcome will be the same, only the means will change… and even fate isn't happy about it if her reaction was anything to go by.” She chuckled. “I bet she herself was hoping that I would have been enough to stop it, no matter the pain she is put under just from being around me.” Eclipsa said, sounding more mad than normal to Zeke, talking about Fate like a person.
“So what?! You expect me to just give up?”
“No… I wouldn't want that for you, even if my family was on the line.” She said, turning away from him as a small crowd of heros started to make their way over. “I hope you can defy your fate… but I will change nothing… and I won't hold my breath. Will I hope, pray even that you will find a way to reverse what has been done and prevent more? Yes. Do I think it will come to pass….That is something I am still looking for an answer to.”
“Hm. You really have changed. Then again, I guess you got other priorities.”
“Becoming a responsible parent for once will change you. As well has having million and millions of lives, all looking to you for help, salvation, even just friendship. Half of Daybreak ended up in my reflection, under my jurisdiction. I have a reflection almost exclusively worshiping me by now. I have my family that I care for, and soon I will be a teacher. I am training to save an entire race form a corrupted keyblade wielder, as well as having a suicide mission hanging above my head before this keyblade war even starts. I tamed my insanity and will soon be learning how to work with it, and last but not least I have to deal with the pressure that the moment one being catches wind of me currently, I can say goodbye to everything I have ever cared about before being killed, if not rewritten and coded to be under his command…. So yes, I have grown up.” Eclipsa ranted calmly. “And as much as this will sound rude, The fact that gaining power is your only concern is selfish.”
“...Maybe it is. But hey,” Zeke said, turning around into a DTL. “Who’s perfect in this world?” He asked, walking into it and leaving Eclipsa alone.
Eclipsa sighed sadly. ‘It needed to be said.’ She thought before turning to the afraid, cautious, confused, and angry crowd before her and Explaining. Explaining that she and Zeke came here to try and prevent Tokoyami’s kidnapping, What she was, though it required some proof she had to show, what the creatures were, weather or not they would see their friend/student/family again. That last one was the hardest No Eclipsa had ever said, and the tears on many of them did little to help. She left for home through a DTG before more cops could show up, a single tear of gray falling down into the floor below as she did so before arriving at her home.
The pieces have fallen into place.
The game has barely begun, and already our adversaries believe it all fruitless.
Tisk tisk, so naive.
Now now, let’s remember. We did not begin this game, just to build their perfect weapons. We started it, to make their perfect Heroes.
So what is this end result you crave so dearly Vincent?
Isn’t it obvious? And Ending of course.
I arrived home mentally exhausted, feeling like crap as I just collapsed on the couch. Before snapping and getting rid of this clone body, my focus once again on my original, pregnant self. I layed in bed, looking outside to Luna’s night. “I hope you find what matters to you Zeke… because currently, the example your setting to your kids… its just as bad as I was. Making a similar mistake that I did. Power isnt evil… and I can change fate… but it is your destiny to gain it to Cript levels.” She sighed before singing
”Simple and Clean is the way that your making me feel tonight. It’s hard to let you go.”
I don't know where that DTL dropped me, but all I know for sure is that it was raining. I just hit the ground. Why? Why is my dream so...meaningless? So out of reach? I've never felt so...helpless. I've always fought for others, done so much for others... can't I be selfish, just this once?
"Look at you." I barely gazed up... Kexez. I didn't even bother standing up. "Laying in the rain like a pathetic waste of space."
"Can't I even be that?"
"Hm?"
"You and I know I only had one dream in mind... normalcy."
"And I've always wanted to reach our destiny. Power."
"We can't be normal if we're all powerful."
"What makes you think that?"
"Hm?"
"Think about it Zeke, there is one person in all of Creation who even had a slimmer of a chance at understanding us both. You want a normal, mediocre life with our family, and I want us to be overflowing with all the power we are fated to obtain."
"...Cript?"
"Yes. You may think I only do this to hurt you at your core, and you're right, but don't forget," Kexez said, grabbing me by the head and pulling me up. "When we fuse, you go back in the drivers seat... and I fade away back to nothing more than neural impulses and brain waves. Don't go forgetting what we are now. What you are."
"And that is?"
"The hero for FUCKS sake! You keep caring about your dreams and forget, your, our family waits for you, every time you leave, every time you lose... Look as us! If you weren't a coward and took the crown, no second Keyblade war would be about to transpire, and Daybreak would still be around! When you're working for others, you do amazing things, but when you start to act selfish... you lose. You lost your legs, you lost Daybreak Empire, and if you don't step the fuck up you'll love your own family."
"So... why are you telling me this?"
"Because Zeke, I'm trying to MAKE you step up! I'm following our fate! Think! We were created to gain power, right!? To become above gods and rival Admins, right?! But WE deride what to do with that power! We Survived the Psychopath blood! While it's still in us, we can control it, we can do so much... Zeke, I'm the bad guy to make sure you STAY being the good guy."
"...But, all these people you're taking?"
"Zeke, It would have happened reguardless."
"What?"
"Think. Twenty people, with powerful hearts, and then us, that should make twenty one... but it doesn't. Why?"
"... We're... the first living X-blade."
"Yes. Despite our power alone, we lack the proper ingredients to be whole, and when we are, Kingdom Hearts, will be our heart. Our power will be grand, but you will use it for others, as you should. As it's meant to be. You keep forgetting that power isn't evil, it's all about who has it, and who better than someone who uses where power for others, and not themselves."
"... So, what do I do then?"
"First, we find the soul of the Trixie you are keeping Balanced, swap you two out... then, well, it's all almost complete Zeke."
"So what do I do after this all?"
"Well, after that, this second Keyblade war... will be done with. My army will be done with and, well, up to you on how to handle Spoiled."
"... I hate you so much."
"I get that a lot these days. Well, come on then. Might as well show you the place before everything begins."
"... There's no avoiding this... is there?"
"Nope."
"...fine. I guess, the quicker we get this over with, the sooner I can... figure out whatever comes next." As I spoke, all emotion was gone from my voice. I had no more fight in me, for the first time in my life... I submit.
From the dull light of the DTN Ben emerged, and upon exiting into the rain, saw two things, Zeke, or was it Cript? The clothes were like Cript’s but it was Zeke’s face and hair color, and next to him, Kexez. The current bane of Ben’s existence.
“And why the fuck is he here?” Ben asked while pointing to Kexez. “Cause I’d like to know before breaking him.” Ben growled.
“Ben…” Zeke started. Ben noticed how Zeke was looking. Something he’d seen in himself before often, but never in Zeke. Broken. “I’m done.”
“And why are you just suddenly giving up?” Ben asked with a frown.
“Ben, I couldn’t stop him from taking two people! He’s already fused all of the Trixie’s together! Not even Eclipse wants to help! He called basically called defying this a lost cause! Eclipse said this! All I’ve wanted for as long as I can remember is to be normal, be unimportant… but look. My own BODY is fucking against me in this…”
“Wouldn’t you be considered normal though?” Ben asked. “I mean, when you look at it our little group are all really stupid powerful.” He brought up. “I remember Syndrome’s words from the The Incredibles, and I quote ‘If everyone’s Super, No one is’.” Ben said. “So...wouldn’t that same thing apply here?”
“Ben, not even you can do what I’m now having to hold more so back. Eight percent… Eight FUCKING percent, and that’s enough to erase multiple realities… Is that normal?”
“Honestly?” Ben asked. “Yes. Yes it is. Also I haven’t fully explored Nothingness, not even close so that point is mute at this time. Also do you have any idea what fictional writing has made? I mean, you saying an arbitrary number can blow up multiple realities...that’s just normal when you think about it.” Ben explained. “Come on, I want you to name at least five characters from any source material that could destroy multiple realities without much effort, I’m pretty sure there are plenty.” Ben said honestly.
“Actually your being here does come of convenience.” Kexez spoke.
“To start with Zeke, Dark Phoenix, a literal universal constant given physical form, The Presence which is literally DC universes God, I would say Superman but there are like dozens of variations on him, The Beyonders which are stupidly strong in the Marvel Universe and could easily destroy realities, and lastly, I can bring up either Deadpool or Batman because the both of them don’t have stupidly insane powers but they’ve destroyed universes.” Ben explained. “So there you go, and what do you want Kexez? Want to go more unopposed to piss me and a bunch of readers off or no?”
“Hehe. Since when were you a fourth wall breaker? Heh. No, you see, in order for what comes next to be complete, we require someone's missing soul, and I understand you have a grim reaper in your group.”
“Yes, not to mention I own the place you originally came out of.” Ben said to Kexez. “And when did I become a fourth wall breaker? When did your story become nothing but unopposed bullshit?” Ben frowned. “Even you must know this is getting retarded right?”
“To a degree I suppose. So, what do you say? Once this is over, it’s just Zeke, the twenty so people who will be fused into him, and I will fade back to brain waves and nerve endings. So, want to put an end to me, this is your chance.”
“I want to know what the hell is going to happen to my Trixie, since there’s the ever so small detail of she’s apart of my council and I lost one not a month in of my reign.” Ben frowned. “Seriously, do I just have to find a replacement now or what?”
“Oh she’s still in there. It’s just a bit of a mess in that head of hers at the moment. She’ll awaken or find her way out in time, as for her job, well, not sure how you’ll pull that off.”
Ben groaned and rubbed his temple. “If it’ll get this nightmare done with…” I grumbled. “Grell! Get out here.” Ben barked.
Emerging from a DTN…extremely seductively, came the Reaper. “Why yes boss?”
“Please...don’t do that again.” Ben said slowly. “But I need you to find a Trixie’s soul.” Ben said. “If you need details ask them.” I said while motioning to Zeke and Kexez.
“Hm, Trixie… that Show Pony mare in the council, a reflection of hers no doubt. I’ll see what I can do.” He said, vanishing. About nine minutes later, he returned, rather beaten. “Crap. Did not expect it to be inside that curse reality. Well, here you go.” Grell said, handing Trixie’s soul over to Kexez then leaving.
“Perfect.” Kexez said, a DTD opening next to him. “Come on Zeke, we have work to do. You wanna come Ben? I imagine you’ll enjoy seeing my end.”
“You have no fucking clue.” Ben said. “But I’ll tag along to see what the hell happens.” The wolf said as he followed after the two.
When they exited Ben noticed they were on a gummi ship, which to a degree made sense but the scale of this one was massive. He followed them into a room where nineteen different X-blades… nineteen different whole reflections worth of the same person fused into a single being and X-blade were resting. One spot was empty in this pattern, and then the center. “Okay, so first, we get you back inside your rightful body, aka, me, then just placed Trixie on the empty outer space, and stand in the center holding the X-blade. After that the remaining Embodiments, Eve included will appear here for their final fight, make it good for them, or make it quick, your call.” Kexez explained.
“Sure.” Zeke said, emotionless.
“So let me get this straight...you first need to become whole...then you can skip literally everything else after that?” Ben asked. “So you can literally skip parts of the problem here and make the problem a non issue anymore?”
“The Embodiments can be and are to be dealt with today and here. Their Darkness must be set free to become whole with Kingdom Hearts, once Zeke takes in all this power, they will rush to him, and Zeke will become the long lost Admin of this Reflection, he will still be himself, but that title and rank will be his, as well as the power to back it up. Come the war, it’s just Spoiled and the clones and other experiments you’ll be dealing with. So take this as good, cause the primary threats will be gone, making this second Keyblade war more of simple fight for you all.” Kexez said.
“But you just made the worlds biggest loophole here.” Ben said. “You are doing this on faith Zeke will continue to do what you planned, when he can just as easily say ‘fuck this, I’m out’ and completely ignore what you had all planned out.” The wolf explained. “And Zeke, are you telling me when Kexez literally gave you the worlds biggest out on getting power, your not going to take that out?”
“I’ll use it.” Zeke said. “Kexez made one thing clear, when I fight for myself… I lose, and look where we are now… when I fight for others, I win. I’ll fight when or if I need to intervene… but I won’t use this power all the time.”
“Then don’t take the power for your family, your friends. I know we all couldn’t give a single ounce of deep fried shit about how strong you are, but would you really want to have so much power you can barely be with them to begin with?” Ben asked.
“Ben… How long has it been, on Daybreak, compared to your world?”
“What do you mean?” Ben asked curiously.
“The time. How long have you been on your world in your reflection compared to mine?”
“Only a year.” Ben said honestly. “I have done both so much, and oh so little in only a year.” Ben said.
“Only a year, huh?” Zeke sighed. “It’s been three on Daybreak.” Zeke said coldly. “In that time, I haven’t aged, and the infants, they're barely a year Physically. I and my kids are Keyblades Ben, the kids half. I don’t age… my kids, while they age, it’s slower. I was gonna outlive them all either way…”
“So am I, and none of my kids are keyblades.” Ben said. “I’m the King of a universal constant, I’m basically immortal at this point. And even though I’m supposed to be like twenty normally I’m physically thirty years old because of that fucker.” Ben pointed at Kexez. “Not to mention I have millions of children, all of which I spent eighteen years of their lives because magic is just oh so wonderful. Age...it means literally nothing at this point. It’s fine to mourn for the deaths of those you’ll outlive, but does the time, energy, and experiences you spent with all of them mean nothing compared to that?” Ben asked honestly.
“I’ll be living forever regardless. After this I’ll be home majority of the time. So at least I’ll be there for most of the time, seeing them age, grow up… die. At least I guess you’ll be there too then. So not that lonely.”
“And so will the Foretellers, Eclipse and John.” Ben said. “A friend of Cript’s actually let me see the future...and you die peacefully, I don't know how strong you were but you died on your own terms.” Ben said honestly. “Not a hundred percent sure if I'm supposed to say this but fuck it, time is weird thing to begin with.” He said honestly.
“And you think that’s all still the same. While the info I died was at least comforting, does that future include this event?”
“No idea, I just saw parts of the future...like one where I'm the last one of our little group alive and then went insane and had to be killed by Cript.” Ben said honestly.
“... Either way, maybe by then, I’ll be different. Who knows. Fate may be set in stone for me, but time is always altered.” As he spoke, Kexez began placing Trixie’s soul back in her body, the result made Zeke change to Trixie as a white light was pushed from her body, into Kexez, who fell to their knees while Trixie was out cold. As Ben was walking up to them, Kexez… Zeke, raised a hand, standing up. “The sooner I get what fate wants out of the way… the sooner I might have a chance at my own freedoms.”
“You have your own freedoms right here, right now.” Ben said. “If you take those X-blades, your giving what Fate wants, if you leave right now you have all the time in the world.” Ben told him. “Do you take what Fate gave you? Or run back to your family and be happy with them?”
“I’ll have to come back here at some point if I do run Xin.” Zeke said, Trixie’s body changing into it’s X-blade form, two crossed Starseeker Keyblades with her signature hat and cape on them. Zeke picked it up, and placed it in its place, the circle on the floor began to glow. “Better to get it over with now, than just run from it knowing it’s gonna come either way.”
“I call bullshit.” Ben said. “This!” He motioned to all the X-blades. “Isn’t for you, it’s just Kexez trying to pull some bullshit out of his ass. For the first time in your life, you literally have a chance to tell Fate to go fuck itself and leave, this won’t ever come back. This is all Kexez, Fate has nothing to do with this. So please, do it for them.” Ben said while motioning to the twenty X-blades. “If you take them, your being selfish. Leave now, and let them go. Those are twenty people that didn’t ask for any of this, are you going to harm them because of selfish reasons? Or are you going to let them all go and save them?”
“True...but then, what bout them?” Zeke motioned to the twenty. “I’m hearing, seeing his memories Ben. Kexez made them like this… and they can’t be like they were before… Their bodies are X-blades now but not like mine. At least as me, they CAN have a body. As chaotic as it may be, it’s better than stuck like that for all eternity.” He spoke, walking to the center.
“Oh no you don’t.” Ben said while grabbing his arm before he got to the center. “There has to be another way to solve this. You have all his memories, he must have put a way to reverse this right?” Ben asked.
“None that I’m seeing at the moment. Though, for some reason there’s one thing that keeps popping up since I took back my body.”
“And what’s that?” Ben asked curiously.
“Dunno, I think it’s a name or something. Anathema?”
”Passcode accepted”
“Oh fuck.” Zeke and Ben both cursed as one metallic claw grabbed Zeke while the other grabbed Ben and tossed him out the door, where all the remaining Embodiments stood around him.
“You would be smart to stay down.” One of them spoke.
“Go fuck yourself.” Ben said while getting up and readying himself for a fight.
“Ben.” Through them, came Eve, standing before Ben. “Now, you’re being selfish.”
“Bullshit.” Ben frowned. “What part of any of this is me being selfish? I’m helping a friend damn it, and if your saying this because you want to die, then what stopped you before?” Ben asked. “Me and several others have X-blades if that’s supposed to be some hidden requirement here for whatever damned reason.”
“Because when we could have died before… we would have never been whole. Dead, yes, but whole… no. Ben, we are Kingdom Hearts Darkness, if we had died before now, we’d die without realizing that we belong someplace… One of us is dead yes, but he is with us.” Eve said, one of the others carrying a black orb of darkness. “We just want to return to where we came from, but for that,” She looked into the room, the X-blades now entering Zeke's body. “We need a body.”
“Cause...fuck it why not.” Ben sighed out. “Christ, fine, whatever. Not like I wanted my friend to not be seen as perfect for fucking once.” Ben grumbled.
“Is Lord Perfect? Is Cript?”
“Pretty much yes.” Ben said. “And if they aren’t then they could easily make themselves that.”
“Heh, then you still know so little. You look at them in terms of power and see them as without flaw, but even the oldest of us are still different.” Eve said, looking back into the room. “You may want to hit the floor now.” She said, Ben looking around and it looked like Zeke was gonna explode.
“And you missed the part where I said ‘if they aren’t they could easily make themselves that’.” Ben brought up as he just did not care. “Plus, ‘perfect’ can be seen as a lot of things, like having everything go there way like when Spike magically came back to life because Deletes mean basically nothing anymore.” Ben said, remembering when Cript’s Spike was somehow reborn when Deletes are supposed to be just that. “Or just being too stupid strong that everything becomes a Non-issue. And hey guess what those two can do.” Ben said honestly, putting up a quick shield spell just in case.
The explosion made Ben’s ears bleed. His healing factor barely able to keep up with the force of the explosion.
“Ow…” Ben muttered while casting a healing spell on himself to heal his ears. “Everytime with the ears…”
When it ended, The once glass looking view into space was now shuttered closed,and the Embodiments, missing. Looking into the room Zeke was in, he saw… darkness. Purest darkness blocking the doorway. Then from behind, he felt and saw a familiar light. Despite the shutters closed, this light bled through.
“Uh...you okay there?” Ben asked worriedly. Suddenly, the shutters were ripped away by the light, revealing Kingdom Hearts as it’s source. The Darkness flowed passed Ben, and he saw it dragging Zeke with it to the giant heart. Zeke seemed unconscious from the event, the darkness then set Zeke a drift between it and Kingdom Hearts, and the darkness formed itself into a heart shape as well. “Well…” Ben took a step forward. “Zeke’s gonna be super pissed when he learns he can’t ever have character development anymore.”
The Dark Heart and Kingdom Hearts then collided, this energy sending, no, shooting code, light, darkness, and grey in all directions. The event blinded Ben, and when the event seemed to pass, he looked out.
Zeke was afloat, his hair now a mix of blond and a glowing gold and blue. Ben rushed to grab him, and when he did, saw a single crown tattoo on his forehead, and chain tattoos running from his wrists up to his arms. From there his clothes blocked the rest. “Well...congratulations, life really doesn’t like you.” I muttered while summoning No Heart. “Hey, say hello to your new dad...I think.” Ben said to the X-blade while holding up Zeke’s unconscious body.
Zeke then opened his eyes, a bright, blinding blue light coming from them. “AH CRAP!” Zeke yelled, falling out of Ben’s grasp. “Too bright, fucking hell!” He shouted, rubbing his eyes to try and stop their glowing.
“She blinded him with Science!” Ben said in fake shock, making a reference he’s pretty sure Zeke wouldn’t understand.
As Zeke managed to get his eyeball spotlights turned off, Ben noticed Zeke’s eyes weren’t red, or blue. They were now an emerald green. “Fucking hell, you’d think that wouldn’t affect the person doing it.” Zeke muttered.
“So, how does no future character development feel?” Ben asked. “Cause you know, you now have the power to make everything a Non-issue?”
“Well for starters… I can literally feel and see everything literally EVERYONE is doing… WAY too many people watch porn…”
“Hey when you have the free time.” Ben said while helping Zeke up. “So...your now Kingdom Hearts huh?”
“Ugh, seems so- Holy FUCK! Your wives are horny, and Unum in EVERY reflection is sex mad… Oh god I see and FEEL them having sex with your clones! Ugh! That’s an image that’s never going away.” He said, rubbing his eyes and walking.
“Have fun watching all that with over two thousand wives...and I’m pretty sure I’m going to get more when I world travel cause why not.” Ben laughed. “And if memory serves, my Unum is a blackened skeleton from what Joy figured out.”
“Oh Gee, thanks!” Zeke said, giving Ben a punch in the arm… that snapped his whole body in two. “Oh FUCK!?”
“Well fuck you to then.” Ben said while magic was oh so helpful and got him back up fully healed. “So have fun never touching anyone ever again.” Ben said honestly. “Note, I did try to stop this, but...well it was too late.”
“Fuck… I’m gonna need to learn how to better utilize this crap… Jesus… this is so weird… You let your wives pull your tail to orgazim?” Zeke said, bursting out in laughter.
“I fucking hate you.” Ben grumbled. “Hey Cript, I know your there, mind helping Zeke here learn his new powers?” Ben called out, knowing full well he’s there. “Also, again, have fun making everything a Non-issue.”
“Heheh… maybe this won’t be so bad.” Zeke said, finally stopping his laughter. “I mean the ear biting I get but the tail? Seriously?”
“Sh-shut up!” Ben barked with a massive blush. “You probably do that for some weird reason as well…” He grumbled.
“I don’t even have a tail, and even when I did rooming in Trixie’s body I didn’t let it get pulled to achieve bliss.”
“Yeah well you’ve done some freaky shit for no reason.” Ben huffed.
“Hehe. Can’t lie there. Man this seeing what and feeling what they are doing thing is weird… That includes Keyblades.” Zeke said, noticing the chain tattoos around his wrists. “What’s with this?” He asked, looking around his arms, legs. That chain tattoos going all along his body. “Weird.”
“A little, but that just means your chained down by bullshit.” Ben said honestly. “But hey, are you happy now?”
“I’m a little happy I can literally embarrassed all of you whenever, so that’s something to look forward too. Other than that… no. No I feel like there’s not enough booze in this reality I could drink to get me buzzed.”
“Ask Cript, I’m sure he’s got something.” Ben said honestly. “But yeah...this all happened.”
“Hmm…” Zeke thought, looking over his new tattoos. He summoned X, and to his and Ben’s surprise, the X-blades Keychain was linked INTO Zeke’s arm, right over the Tattoo. “Oh… well that’s weird.”
“Oh...I get it.” Ben said. “You are literally connected to all keyblades now...and that includes their keychains.”
“...Well fuck.” Zeke said, dropping X as the weapon dangled from it’s link into Zeke’s arm. “What’s weird is that doesn't feel as heavy as it should.”
“Again, you have the strength to make literally everything a Non-issue.” Ben said. “So weight doesn’t mean much.”
“Still… So… what now? Oh right, house dad… gonna need to learn to hold back on this scale… you already called Cript?”
“I called out physically, thinking he was already here but,” Ben said while taking out his Assistant and calling Cript through that. “Let’s hope he’s free, I mean he should be because of this.”
“Cript appeared next to us. Yawning. “I was sleeping, what’s up?”
“Zeke here is the new Kingdom Hearts, tell him what he’s won.” Ben said while motioning to Zeke.
“Hang on, let me wake up more.” Cript said, taking a deep breath. “Well, you’ve won a one way ticket to no more exhilarating fights, total alcohol immunity, and all consuming depression.”
Ben wanted to bring up something more about this but didn’t because he thought that would be a bit too much. “Yeah...that’s what happens when you become that strong.” He said honestly.
“Fuck…”
“That’s a surprisingly good coping mechanism.” Cript said.
“Oh… good to know?” Zeke pondered. “So, mind helping me… figure all this out?”
“Dude, we’re the same person. Once your body adjusts to itself your powers can be as less or as much as you need on command.”
“I mean, after the crippling depression sets in.” Ben brought up.
“I’d say four days or so and your abilities will all be set in. Here.” Cript said, placing an Assistant on Zeke’s arm. “This will come in handy.”
“Guess I was gonna get one sooner or later.” Zeke said, looking the device over.
“True.” Ben said honestly. “Better everyone has an amazing computer on their wrists at all times.”
“So what do I do for four days til these abilities and such set themselves in?” Zeke asked.
“Well you do have the combined Reflections of Twenty people who match you in terms of Balance, plus an Admin. You could sleep/meditate for four days to pass the time and speak with them.” Cript offered.
“I guess that would be smart.”
“That would be for the best.” Ben nodded.
“Good, enjoy the sleep.” Cript said.
“Wait, wha?” Zeke said, Cript snapping his fingers as Zeke fell over, asleep.
“Sleeping spell. Welp, enjoy the calm, cause it will still be awhile before your next ‘storm’.” Cript said, picking up Zeke. “I’ll just drop him off with his family.”
“Alright.” Ben nodded. “But...can’t wait to see how stupid strong he really is.”
“You might not get the chance.”
“Why do you say that?” Ben asked curiously.
“As an Admin, Zeke can’t fight in certain events within this realm, which is now his domain. He’ll know automatically and his body will immobilize him if he tries to defy it. All he might do come the second Keyblade war is reform all your realms into one and make them one world again.”
“I thought you were doing that?” Ben asked curiously.
“I’ll be reforming ALL of creation, not just this realm.”
“Right then.” Ben nodded. “But yeah that Admin rule? Yeah I’m just gonna call bullshit real quick on that.” Ben said. “I don’t know much about Admins but the ‘rules’ you people have are either vague or nonexistant from what I’ve seen and heard.”
“Heh, Admins didn’t make those rules. There’s always bigger fish.” Cript said, opening up a portal and walking into it, Carrying Zeke.
“Point still stands though.” Ben said while opening up a DTN. “Well today was a bunch of...things.” Ben muttered to himself.
“...Okay so… how are you here?” I asked, staring at Unum. THE Unum, not mine, oh god I hope not mine.
“I heard that.” She replied. “We seem to share thoughts as well as memories… so, you are married to a version of me, though unlike me she lacks a balanced heart, hers is all light.”
“Yup… This is gonna be weird.”
“Most likely.”
“So… how did Kexez get you?”
“After taking my remaining form from a special Island I ended up on. Though it was just my bones, my soul clinged to them. Kexez took me, and somehow, found my heart. He then used that Castle Oblivion monstrosity of his to mass produce me, his Keyblade that creates realities as the printing press. There were too many of us, and you/Trixie had X so, we were helpless when he fused us, made us like you, which is a very strange process, then. Well, here we are.”
“Huh… So, what was your X-blade form like? There was a lot o you there and I didn’t get a good look.”
“Mine was the one with two crossed Ultima Weapons.”
“Of course…”
“I know right! I'm Just like… why?”
“Heh, well at least you’re not all fight no personality.”
“Heh, that’s what Core loved about me.”
“Right… So what comes next in terms of this weirdness?”
“Well I guess you’ll speak to each of us one at a time. After that I guess we figure out how to… exist like this.”
“Sharing a body… this is gonna be different compared to how it was with Trixie.”
“I bet.”
“So… how strong were you with X?”
“While I never did anything like this mess I could use his power as an ultimate defence, allowing me to be pretty much invincible while it’s activated.”
“Oh, well that’s handy.”
“Yeah.”
“So how was your life?”
“Well I was given the X-blade at age nine, I was taken from my home a month later to train with abusive Keyblade masters til I was twenty, granted I learned to become as strong as I was because of them, but I hated them my whole life.”
“Seems fair.”
“Yeah, other than that it was good till an Embodiment tried to kill me.”
“And you managed to survive… to a degree.”
“Yup.”
“Huh, guess we have that in common.”
“Seems so.”
“... This is kinda boring.”
“A little. One to the next person?”
“I guess. I’ll see/hear ya… man this is weird.”
“Yes. Yes it is.”
My Name Is Raga
She won’t stop crying… she’s just been crying non stop for the past fifteen minutes… Okay then… I can’t even say anything cause she cries louder…
My Name is Mors
“Hi Zeke!” Mors said.
“Hey Mors… I see you’re back to being human.” His look wasn’t too different. He still had on his mask, a black top hat, suit, white tie.
“Yes, it surprised me but at least I have legs and real hands again.”
“I can imagine it was tough when that first happened.”
“Oh yes it was. Since Kexez took me I managed to put Leon in charge of Daybreak just before I was taken, world and all. I hope Kid isn’t too worried.”
“Hay… wait a minute, your son and my daughter are still dating… does that mean we’re both their dads?”
“... I think it best not to think too much on the matter.”
“Agreed.”
My Name Is Core
“How in the nine levels of hell are you here?!” I shouted at Core, while he was human again, still!
“I know! One minute, I’m a heart just floating around Daybreaks Ruins, then Kexez takes me and now, bamn, I’m suddenly in a room with thousands or maybe even billions of parallels of me, then I’m a X-blade, and now this!”
“Well, are you still evil or…”
“Dude, Unum’s here. My Unum. I’m good.”
“... But, how’s that gonna work, I mean, you’re sharing a body?”
“Hehe…”
“...Don’t tell me…”
“There were… techniques similar, though temporary to this before…”
“... Well, that‘s a new one for Rune's book.”
“Oh god no!”
My Name Is Vincent
“So… You’re a past X-blade wielder?”
“Yes. I’m Vincent Karphos. The fifth Wielder of the X-blade. I understand you already spoke to Unum, Mors and Raga. The first, second and third wielders of the X-blade.” Vincent spoke proudly.
“Well, define talk, cause Raga just cried for the entire time.”
“Ah. I see. Well that makes sense. Her first task with the X-blade she failed, and the reproutions were dark.”
“What… what happened?” I only got a little info from that flashback I got when restoring X’s grandfather light.
“Simply put, it was stronger than she and anyone anticipated, she was tossed out of her world, and when she returned, it was too late, everyone was dead. This Darkside we later learned was a unique version. While there are no Physical differences they do possess vastly different movesets and power. It could even summon forth Demon tower and tides heartless swarms.”
“Shit, no wonder she lost.”
“Yes, sadly this loss was too much for her, friends, family, she lost not just that world but her whole family, and she came from a rather big one I hear.”
“... I guess I can understand her troubles.”
“As can I.”
“So, what are you like? Where did you come from and all that?”
“I came from a world where the ice is vast and never ending. It was called Snowfall, and, despite how harsh it was at times, I loved it. It was home, and all I knew. When I got the X-blade, I was only ten. Life was simple on my world. Heartless appeared but scarcely. My biggest threat were that of fallen Keyblade wielders. One such wielder I fought, his goal to freeze the world over. I stopped him, but died as a result. Then, suddenly, I’m back. Alive and breathing and being turned into a X-blade, then getting fused with you.”
“Huh, so no family or love interests?”
“I was never one for romance, as for family I had a little sister, but she’s been dead for years, I did live about several thousand years before you were even born young Zeke.”
“Heh, fai point.” I said, scratching my head. “So, now, modern world. What ya think of it?”
“Your grammar has become… rather different, lax if anything, but technology wise you’re all improving greatly, and that’s always improving. I’d say things are okay, though I am interested in these Video Games That I understand are games but.. On technology, correct?”
“Heh, Luna’s gonna want to teach you that stuff.”
My Name Is Grathon
“So, X’s fourth wielder, and the only one let of who held him before me.” I said, looking at Grathon.
“Yes. As you can imagine I hate core and even though he is part of usnow, I still hate him.”
“Well that seems fair, he did kill you.”
“Yes… painfully too…”
“...So, anything about you I should know?”
“I’m a typical hero. I fight for what’s good, kill or capture the bad guys, nothing much. Life was fairly normal even when I got the X-blade. I came from that kind of town that even if you’re a celebrity no one treats you any better or worse for it.”
“So… you had a normal childhood?”
“Yes, fairly.”
“Huh… Okay then.”
My Name Is Trixie
“Hey Trixie.” I said.
“Hey Zeke” She replied. “That sucked.”
“Yup.”
My Name Is Miles Morales
“You’re… you’re rather young.”
“Hey! I’m only fourteen.” The kid said. “The name’s Miles. Miles Morales. And I am Spider Man.”
“Uh, yeah, that suit is a dead giveaway.”
“... Fair point.”
“So, let me guess, radioactive Spider, bad guys, you’re powers are much more than your normal Spiders abilities?”
“Yeah. Lot’s happened.”
“Figured. You do good in school?”
“Yeah. I’m smart but until recently, was kinda trying to fail.”
“Ah, missed your old life or something?”
“Yeah… But, Now I’m confident… though, this throws a major wrench in some of my plans.”
“Some?”
“Well, I’ll still get to be a hero, so not all bad at least.”
“I guess… You know it just occurred to me that I’ll likely have to help teach most of you all about Keyblades.”
“That would be helpful.”
My Name Is Alucard
“So Dracula?”
“Yup.”
“The Dracula?”
“Yup.”
“You… act diffrent than I imagined.”
“Well I’m from an abridged series so yeah…”
“Oh god another fourth wall breaker... “
“Oh you know it, and I gotta say, if she wasn’t loyal af to her husbands I’d ride your half snake woman cousin-”
“Hey-hey-hey! I don’t need that image in my head.”
“Awh, you’re no fun.”
“And you’re a perverted asshole.”
“Now you’re getting it!”
My Name Is Eren Yeager
“Hey, I know you. You’re one of the better new recruits in Daybreak.”
“Oh, so you know me then?” Eren asked.
“Yeah. Mors gave me your file. Eren Yeager. Keyblades Oblivion and Oathkeeper, rank two hundred and fifty nine-thousand, four hundred and sixteen. You have the ability to turn into one of what your world called a Titan, and using that as well as your Keyblades, which you managed to summon in that form, the two the needed size for that form, and exterminate them all, uncovered conspiracies and secrets your world had hidden for since those Titans appeared. I’m impressed.”
He got a big smile. “Ah, that’s amazing coming from you. I always wanted to talk with you… though like this was… not what I had in mind.”
“Same. At least someone from Daybreak is here.”
“Heh, yeah. Leon and Ulysses taught me. Though, with this power… do I need to learn anything?”
“Trust me, there’s always more to learn.”
“Oh. Alright then. I’ll do my best.”
My Name Is Leon S Kennedy
“I have no idea what's happening. But that’s usually nothing new.” Leon spoke. I had to hold back from freaking out, I LOVED RE4 and this looks like Leon from RE6.
“Long story.” I deadpanned.
“When is it not.” He grumbled.
“Used to such things?”
“All too well.”
“Well I guess it’s just one of those days.”
My Name Is Fumikage Tokoyami
“Sorry.”
“It’s alright.” Tokoyami said.
“No, I said I’d keep you safe… but I didn’t.”
“Hey, you tried. If you did attack when you did, then you’d have swung at my head and then that would have been much more unwanted. Besides, you gave me the choice and I chose to finish the competition rather than play it safe. I’m at fault as well for putting my own desired ahead of safety.”
“You’re real mature for your age, ya know that?”
“I’ve been told that. I guess I owe that to Dark Shadow. He’s been my friend, and brother since my quirk appeared, and even though there are times he is scary, and ruthless, learning he can’t help it when darkness is present just means he’s as human as any of us.”
“Heh. At least you two get along.”
“Yes. I owe a lot in my life to him. Though so far, it seems I actually in many of those alternate reflections of me that are now all me, seem to have different quirks, or even just none at all. I’ve so far discovered along with dark shadow, I have seemingly every Querk, so learning them all will be a challenge, so many alternate realities, possibilities.”
“Seems so.”
“Yes, but I know this will end up benefiting a lot of people who will need the help.”
“Really?”
“Of course, a hero uses his or her powers for good, and if we have literally all the powers, well then, imagine the good to come out of it.”
“Heh. Little ball of sunshine aren't you.”
“Heh. I guess I just prefer to look at the positives.”
My Name Is Starlight Glimmer
“So let me get this straight. You lost you best friend, because he got his cutie mark, grew up learning magic to remove cutie marks and store them in jars like bugs, then founded a town where nobody had a cutie mark and anyone who wanted to stay had to have it removed, then when Twilight and her friends came in, amd revealed all but you did in fact give up their cutie marks, you went mad, almost stole their marks, then came back to time travel back in time to stop Rainbow Dash’s first sonic rainboom thus preventing the events that brought them together in present day, creating multiple alternate futures that each were worse than the last.”
“.... yeah…”
“... you’re an idiot.”
“Yeah…”
My Name Is Simon
“So, spiral energy is like… willpower or something?”
“That’s the basic bare bones of it, yeah.” Simon spoke. I liked this guy. Confidant, smart, and never gives up a fight… Eclipse could learn something from him. “I wonder is piloting Gurren Lagann with all this extra power will make him even stronger?”
“More than likely, question is can he even handle it?”
“I’m sure he can, Lagann may be small, but when combined with Gurren, well, the two are unstoppable.”
“Well if and when we nab them we’ll have to see how well it can manage all the extra power you’re packing now.”
“Hm. Right. So… how long you’ve been leader of this Daybreak I’ve been hearing about? The others talk and such since we all can see your memories.”
“About a year before shit went south.”
“Oh.”
“Yeah.”
“Well, you did a lot of good in that time.”
“I guess.”
“Hey, nothing can last forever, but you can damn well fight to make it last as long as possible. After all, fighting to survive it the most basic human thing to do.”
“Hm…”
My Name Is Raven
“Bad parents?” I asked.
“Bad father. You?” Raven replied. Teen Titans Raven.
“Brother, grandfather, parents were okay but it was a family of criminals so…”
“Ah. Mom was human, dad was a demon overlord. He had me solely to open a portal to my world and take it over and kill everything.”
“Yeash. And I thought my family was screwed up.”
“Yeah… but my mother… loved me regardless of what I was.”
“Well, then she, and your friends are hte only good family you should care for.”
“I do care for them, they are my family. And as annoying, rude and crazy as they are… I love them regardless.”
“You can’t pick what family you’re born too… but, you can pick who you consider to be family, and who to care for.”
“Heh… yeah. That’s right.”
My Name Is Clementine
“So your world is full of Zombies?”
“We call them Walkers, but yeah.”
“As in undead, eat your skin and bones undead?”
“Yes.”
“... Well I think I found my new vacation spot.”
“How can you say that?! I’ve seen so many of my friends and family die!”
“And I understand that… but, you fail to remember, our skin is fucking bullet, tank proof, they can’t bite us, we’re not only walking weapons we carry a literal arsenal within us of all kinds of versions of Keyblades and Key-Armerments, and yes that includes some rather impressive Firearms. You, me, any of us can walk into that place and… clean house.”
“... I could save… so many. I could end the walkers all together.”
“Bingo little sister.”
“Then when we are able, I’m cleaning house. Besides… I have a kid to look after. AJ…”
“He’ll be fine. If a badass like you was raising him, then he’s fine and surviving. Tell you what, since you’re issue out of the others seems of top priority, we’ll head there first then. Okay?”
She nodded. “Yes. Thank you.”
“Hey, everyone here is a good person… I hope.”
My Name Is Guts
“So, your best friend resurrected a demon race.”
“Yup.”
“You were marked to attract Demons too you, by said former friend to have one of them kill you.”
“Yup.”
“You managed to replace your lost arm with a mechanical one that’s also a crossbow and cannon.”
“Yup.”
“You have a massive sword, now turned Keyblade, called Dragon Slayer, that you use to kill demons, it’s bathed in enough demon blood to also kill ghosts and spirits and such.”
“Yes.”
“You can adorn and wear a cursed armor that will fix your body when you break a bone or something but not actually heal you, just place it back into the right position, then keep fighting and heal later.”
“Yes.”
“ANd you just barely managed to kill your former friend before Kexez came up and kidnapped you.”
“Yes.”
“... Respect.”
“Thank you.”
My Name Is Meliodas
“So you own a tavern?”
“Yup!”
“I’m gonna be drinking like, all your booze.”
“So long as you got the cash to pay for it.”
“Fair enough.”
My Name Is ...Xehanort
“How the fuck are you alive?!” I shouted. Xehanort… Didn’t Core kill them all?!
“I wonder that myself.” He said, looking at his own hand. He was young, maybe twenty or so. “I remember dying, but suddenly… I was alive. I was a X-blade. Me, but I knew I wasn’t the only one. I was one of many, and then, I entered your heart… and learned that compared to you, I am weak by comparison.”
“Tsk. So, you also have the X-blade now, and a second Keyblade war is already coming… how do you feel now?”
“If you asked me this before I died, I’d have been thrilled… but, death has a way of giving one time to reevaluate your life. I’ve realized I’ve done so much… I escaped the home I thought a prison. I made a lifelong friend… I killed him… all for this power… now that I have it, now that I share it, yours and their memories… I can feel my sins consuming me. All of my reflections, save for a small handful took the same path, and those that did not… I am amazed that they and we are the same persons.”
“So you have regrets?”
“What man does not?”
“Fair enough. So, what will you do, now that death and the view of all your reflections memories, and all of us, are also yours… what will you do?”
“I will do as planned… I will fight in this new Keyblade war… but not to forge the X-blade, I already have it… and Kingdom Hearts… is our heart, my goal was… so simple back then… but, now, so much has changed, my mind, my eyes, forced open. I will end this war, this war I wanted to start… and from there… I don’t know. I can try and atone for my sins… but nothing can wash all this blood away.”
“Hm. Words only go so far. None of us will trust you until you are proving yourself. And even then.”
“That is fair. I wouldn’t expect anything less.”
My Name Is ???
“So… despite all my planning to kill both you and that damned X-blade… somehow, your soulless body finds my hideout, steals me away, somehow returns to me my heart and body, both of which were long since destroyed… and now here we are… at the center of what I tried to avoid.”
“This specifically?”
“Yes. I knew, I saw this play out. I thought if I can’t stop you from gaining power, then at least I can destroy the X-blade, and everything else will rewrite itself. But my apprentices failed me. The X-blade wasn’t forged that day, instead, it was just genocide.”
“And who’s fault was that?”
“I set the path, I did everything to ensure the X-blade was forged… But Ira and Aced failed.”
“Let me guess… one was meant to accept the darkness in their hearts and fulfil the role of the ‘traitor’?”
“Yes. While Ira was too strong of will to fall to it, Aced was always emotional, and headstrong. His heart held the required darkness… if he had just accepted it and done what I envisioned… None of this would have happened.”
“And what of the others?”
“Invi and Gula would have died in the war either way. I actually hoped Ava would have left with her Dandelions… but too many in her union stayed to do battle. She could not leave them, and she too died… They all died… And now that this has Transpired… I have failed to keep this realm safe from what is to come…”
“And what is to come? Oh future viewer?”
“War… so… much… war…”
“... What’s your name?”
“Hm?”
“You’re always referred to as the Master of Masters… what’s your real name?”
“It… it’s been so long… I can’t believe I’ve almost forgotten my own name…”
“Maybe it’s time to stop looking at what fears the future can bring, and think on how to help the present without the mass manipulation and such.”
“... Maybe… Looking into the future taught me much… but one thing I learned was that none of it could be avoided… this meeting, this conversation proved that much.” He said, taking off his hood. He was pale skinned, long silver hair that went well down to his lower back, golden yellow eyes, and a Keyhole tattoo on his forehead. “My name is… Peccator.”
Once we/I finally woke up it turns out our body can change into whoever is in charge, guess that makes sense. Keyblades and all… Oh, I’m Clementine, heh, being in control means I’m the main focus… weird.
I was back on my world. Before I left though Zeke’s family all got to talk with me and his wives are so loving and open minded… this place is safe… I know what I need to do. I need to take everyone here. This place is safer than my world can ever be. And Aj can grow up… away from all that pain and loss… I have a goal now. Relocate my friends… after I save them.
I could hear the gunfire the second I left that DTL Twilight opened up for me. I ran, not that good with swords but these Key-armaments are good, mainly the guns. Summoning one was as simple as thinking. I summoned a good one. A machine pistol. God I wish I had this kind of gun long ago. I aimed it at the raider trying to kill Mitch when his bomb went off and fired, the gunfire surprising all, but not as much as it was me they saw pulling the trigger. I walked over to Mitch, a smile on my face as I helped him up. “Where have you been?” Mitch asked.
“Long story.” I said simply, placing a hand behind me and summoning a Key-handgun. A simple pistol. I then handed to him. Unlike the Keyblades, Key-Armaments can we wielded and summoned by whoever takes them. Only changed is they are freely given and received by the one receiving it, or it’s previous wielders death. At least, that’s what those Blacksmiths Ed and Baldwin said when I asked them about it. I then handed it to Mitch. “Here. Now let’s go nuts.” I said, pulling him down to cover from the raiders fire.
“Hell yes… wait, what’s with this Keychain?” He asked, fiddling with it’s Keychain, a small hawk silhouette.
“Later.” I said, rising from cover and shooting three of the raiders.
Shrugging, Mitch moved position, helping some of the others as we made our way inside. “Clementine!” Aj yeled from the staircase.
“Aj!” I replied, seeing three more Raiders in front of me.
“Hey now, you don’t wanna move kid.” They said, pointing their rifles at me.
I flinched… but remembered something. I’m a Keyblade… no, I’m a X-blade… I’m fucking bulletproof! I smiled, taking a step forwards. “Hey! Listen to him!” One of the other ones said.
Not letting go of my smile, I took another step forwards. “Fine, you asked for this!” They all fired… and the ricochet sent the bullets back at them, getting them in the chest and one in the neck. Still smiling, I put some bullets in their heads before rushing to hug AJ.
“Where were you?” Aj asked.
“It’s a long, crazy story… but I’m here now… and no one is going to die today.” I assured him, handing him his own Key-handgun. A revolver, like the one he already has. “Here.” I said.
“Cool.” He said, pocketing it. Heh. Wait until he learns.
“Uh, Clem?” Louis spoke.
“Yes?”
“Mind uh, telling me how those raiders bullets BOUNCED off of you!?” He asked.
“Later… Where’s Lilly?”
“She ran down the hall over there. Violet lured her away.”
“Fuck. AJ, stay with Louis, and Louis, here.” I said, summoning a Key-Shotgun. Yes, shotgun. I have a lot of FIrearms in me.
“Woah! How did you do that?” He asked, taking it.
“Later. Shoot any raiders who come near you or Aj.” I said, jumping from the stairs down, not even feeling the easy ten foot drop as I took off running. I found Lilly and Violet, Lily with a gun pointed at Violet who was backed against the wall. “Lilly!” I yelled.
Slowly, she turned. “Clementine. I was hoping to find you here.”
“So was I.” I said, walking towards her. She turned, grabbing Violet and keeper her hostage. Gun pressed against her head. “Do you really want to do this?”
“Yes in fact I do.”
“Really?”
“Yes… what are you getting at?”
I shook my head, looking at her sadly. “So much has changed… since Lee, since you left. The world has only gotten colder.”
“Do you have a point, or are you rambling?”
“My point is, I’ve survived it all… most of your men outside are already dead. I killed at least seven already.”
“You...bitch!” She said, putting Violet in a choke hold as she aims her gun at me.
“What’s sad… is that you can’t kill me.”
“I can… and I will.”
“Then do it.” I said, taking the end of her gun, and moving it to my head, placing it firmly against my head. “You get one shot… don’t waste it.”
Lily looked me me, surprised, but then determined. “If you wanna die that badly. Fine.” She fired, the bullet bouncing and breaking the tip of her gun. “What?!” I then took her gun, single handedly using my now inhuman strength, and broke it. I then took the hand she had Violet stuck in, and easily pried it off of Violet… then crushed it once Violet was free. “GAH!!! AGH!!! What.... WHAT ARE YOU?!”
“Hm.” I said, kicking her in the shin, it breaking from my lightest kick as she hit the ground. I then placed my foot over her head. “I’m the girl Lee died to keep safe. I’m the girl who, despite my age, my shortcomings, my fallts… survived, watched everyone I ever cared about die… and somehow, raised a good kid. What have you done with your life?” I asked, applying pressure. She screamed… then, I stopped.
“Grah…. You… you’re not going to kill me?”
“Your arm is crushed, and leg smashed. Even is you heal, you can’t run, you can’t fight. You lost. And unlike you, I don’t need blood to prove it.” Suddenly, she was wrapped in Chains of Light. “Wha?”
”Figured you’d need that just in case.” Zeke said…
Heh, thanks. Couldn’t have done that. Least, not yet.
“Clem…” Violet spoke, I turned around and looked at her, blushing a bit.
“Heh… yes?”
“... What the fuck happened to you? Gone two days and… you come back, armed, and fucking Bulletproof and Superman strong?!”
“Heh… let’s get everyone together and make sure every raider is either dead or ran out of here.”
“Well… alright, but, what about her?” Violet asked, looking at the defeated Lilly.
“Bandage her wounds. Don’t let her turn. I wanna send her back to where she came from as an example to the other raiders.”
“Right then.”
The raiders that were captured or surrendered we had them carry Lilly back to their people, as a warning, though if they even try to attack us again… they’ll regret it dearly. After that I did my best to explain where I vanished to for the last two days. Needless to say the others who didn’t see I was bullet proof were skeptical, but Violet and Luis believe me. For those who didn’t, I summoned my proof. Keyblades and Key-Armerments, appearing in flashes of light and floating. That was enough to have them believe me.
“Woah… Can I have one?” Willy asked.
I chuckled. “Sure. I got… a lot to spare.” I said, handing everyone their own. As well as a Keyblade.
Willy got a sawed off he named Beverly, wonder why, and Frolic Flame. Ruby took an Ak-74, renaming it Ms. Martin, and the Missing Ache Keyblade. Mitch kept the handgun I gave him, naming it Little Boomer, and he received the Fenrir Keyblade. Aasim tool a crossbow oddly enough, naming it Valkyrie and received Skull Noise. Aj kept his revolver, naming it after me, as well as a Kingdom Key. Hey, gotta cover everybody. Louis kept his shotgun I gave him earlier, naming it Breaking Point, and he got fitting Keyblade for his Personality. Sweetstack. We all had a good laugh but in all honesty that Keyblade is bizzarly overpowered. Tenn took a crossbow as well, naming it Minnie, after one of his sisters. He also got the Star Seeker Keyblade. Violet took the Machine pistol I used earlier against some raiders and Lilly. She named it Hope, and she got the Way to Dawn Keyblade. James came by to see the outcome and was surprised to hear we won. I offered him Key-armaments and a Keyblade as well. He seemed a bit hesitant, but ended up accepting when I explained that they are purpose driven, meaning what you want to do to your target depends on what happens. Such as weakening them, knocking them out, or killing them. That caught his attention as I handed them to him. He took a Bow, naming it Guidance, and Circle of Life, before taking his leave. Though, I could see in his eyes, he wanted to stay longer...
“This is so trippy.” Louis said.
“I know… I mean… magic. REAL magic, and… this is so freaking cool though.” Violet spoke. She then raised her Keyblade up. “I LOVE this thing. Looks amazing.”
“Well mine is better.” Louis said, waving Sweet Stack around before sighing. “Too bad it’s not real ice cream. Everytime I look at it, I’ll get hungry.”
“I bet.” Ruby said.
“So… how does the magic work?” Mitch asked.
“Well, I only recently got this power, but there are others who can explain it better.” I explained. “Well, you all wanna pack up?”
“Pack up for what Clem?” Aj asked.
“Well, I know a place that’s safe… with no walkers.”
“You serious? Is she for real?” Ruby asked.
“You better not be fucking with us Clementine.” Violet spoke.
I chuckled. “Not in the slightest.”
“Wait.” Mitch spoke up. “The idea of a Walker free pace is… amazing… but, Clem, you just gave us these… these weapons that can do anything. And magic guns that can do what these crazy swords can do. We could completely eradicate the walkers.”
Mitch’s words rang, everyone beginning to get a similar look of revelation.”Yeah but Mitch these are way more than simple swords and even the guns are way more than a regular gun.”
“How so?”
“Well for starters.” I said, summoning a Kingdom Key, throwing it high up, til it was out of sight. Everyone saw the twinkle… then gasped as a glider came down. “Can you do that?”
Mitch looked at his Keyblade, tossing it, poorly a foot or two in the air as it fell back to the ground. “...Okay fair enough.”
“Look, there is no stopping us from coming back, well trained and better nourished. When we do, then we can clear out the walkers. But until then we’ll leave for now. And when we come back, nothing will be able to stop us.”
“It is the best call Mitch.” Violet spoke.
“Yeah… yeah you’re right… I know you are too… I just want to be able to act now.”
“Look, we all have that same feeling.” Louis spoke. “And with this stuff we could, but it’s better to learn about all they can do THEN attack. That way we don’t get killed being reckless.”
“... Coming from you… wow…” Mitch said, speechless to hear Louis say that.
“I know right?” Louis agreed.
As we walked through the DTL and they saw Zeke’s home, Bolitaria, everyone’s jaw dropped.
“Hole shit…” Violet spoke.
I saw louis just looking around, Tenn and AJ looking over the edge of this bridge. “Hey, careful, it’s a long drop.” I warned, AJ nodding.
“This… this is another world… a walker free world.”
“Well it still has a few things here and there but nothing of too much concern.” I added.
“Like?” Tenn asked.
“Well, a few monsters… demons.”
“Demons?!” Mitch asked.
“Yes but very few and they stay away from here. They know better than to mess with the people here.”
“Uh, alright I guess.” Mitch said, scratching the back of his head. “So, you’ve been here?”
“Heh, no. Just a day, before I came to find you all. I was… elsewhere. Anyway, come on.”
As I was walking with them down the bridge… a holographic screen, like those from old si-fi movies. I answered it since it was ringing like a phone and I saw… a wolf man? “Uh… Hello?”
“Hello?” They asked. “Who is this if I may ask?”
“I’m Clementine… You’re… Ben, right?”
Yes I am.” They nodded. “Know where Zeke is?”
Zeke… Hello? … Nothing… weird. “He’s uh, not answering?”
“Is he knocked out still or is he busy?”
“He was active earlier… not sure what he is up to.”
“Well I wanted to talk to him about Trixie.” I said honestly. “But...wait, are you the one currently 'awake’?” I asked, thinking this was like Trixie and Zeke before.
“We’re all awake, but sometimes the others are talking with each other or with Keyblades and the one in control is on their own.”
“Ah.” I nodded. “Is Trixie there? I need to talk to about her...other job.”
“Oh.” I looked over to my friends. “You all go on ahead. This might take a while. Just look for a bald guy named Patches.” They nodded, and headed on. “Okay, so what about Trixie?”
“I need to talk to her. It’s about the fact she's still apart of my Council.”
Trixie? ...A Trixie? ...Oh come on first Zeke now you? Is no one-
Everything went black, it happened so fast… I didn’t even feel when I fell to the ground.
“Ugh...my head. Alright, who’s not dead?” I called out.
“Still alive… not surprised.” Alucard said.
“What happened?” Trixie asked.
“We all blacked out.” Raven said.
“Well whatever caused it, what do we do about it?” Simon asked.
“Perhaps it has to do with our hearts, or minds?” Xehanort offered.
“That would make sense.” Peccator spoke up. “We were all different people, the only thing in common between us and all our reflections is, well, our hearts. Even ones as dark as Xehanort's and Alucards, were still balanced. THis might have to do with all our different minds then.”
“So… what does that all mean?” Meliodas asked.
“It means either out of all of us, only one can exist, or Zeke’s body is trying to adapts to us all.” Xehanort clarified.
“Wait, why my body?” I asked.
“Because, yours was the one used to become Kingdom Hearts, we were all turned into X-blades, able to take our own forms by the fact you yourself are also a X-blade. It’s like Switching the Keychain off a normal Keyblade.”
“Awh fuck… so what’s gonna happen then?”
“Whatever it is I don’t like it.” Guts said.
“You don’t like much anyway.” Meliodas said.
Suddenly, there was a bright, blinding light as we all suddenly found ourselves inside this… massive city, just floating along the water, multiple small landmasses all connected by cable carts. “Woah, what is this place?” Tokoyami asked.
“Some kind of city clearly… but isn’t this all in our… or Zeke’s head?” Leon asked.
“Scala ad Cilem.” Xehanort said, looking at the location with awe. “I thought it was lost forever.”
“Uh, you know this place?” I asked.
“Yes.” He nodded. “I spent many years here training with Eraqus to become a Keyblade master… Not long after we obtained our mark of mastery, this place vanished. Seemingly into thin air… could it have been here this whole time… or is this an illusion?”
“You are half right, my friend.” We all turned around, seeing a young man, long black hair. Xehanort took a step back.
“E-Eragues?! How?”
“You forget.” The young Eraqus said, walking up to Xehanort. “You and these fine people here are Kingdom Hearts now, this means all hearts, even of the dead reside within you.”
Xehanort, mouth agape, then smiled. “Heh, you sly fox.”
Eraqus smiled. “Heh. Come, you all must see this place before you awake.”
“So, we are dreaming?” Core asked.
“Yes and no. This is where all of you who aren’t controlling your shared body will be when you want some relaxation. There is someone here for each of you to meet.”
“Really?” I asked.
“Yes. Just follow your heart to them.”
Eraqus said to meet him at the main tower, the only one like it among all the island cities here. Follow my heart huh… Who here would I even find?
Walking around here was pretty interesting. I saw lots of people here, some I knew from history, some I didn’t. I saw Clementine with Lee, Tokoyami was with his grandmother and father. Everyone was with someone they knew… It was happy reunions all around.
I guess I should have expected as much, this is basically heaven… no place here for people like my family. I headed up to the tower to wait for the others. At the very top of it, in a room with a three-sixty view of this whole floating connected ship/city/island place. It’s… Well I can’t see an ending so… it’s rather big? Yeah, that’s a good word for it. In this room with the beautiful glass window view of this whole afterlife place was a single chair, small, but fancy, elegant with heart designs and a crown adorning it’s top on the back rest. “Did you explore much?” Eraquis asked, entering the room and waking up next to me.
“No, everyone is spending time with some loved one, I just… don’t expect to find anyone I know, or care for.”
“Hm.” Eroquis said. “Well then, this seat is for you lot. Whichever of you takes seat in this chair, controles your body, and how it appears to those outside. Sleep or even meditation will let you enter this place and swap out if you wish.”
“Can I just me… taken off it suddenly?” I asked.
“Hm, not likely, while here, X can unlock this rom from the outside, as once you seat and take control this room is sealed off, and no one else can be in here while that is the case. But while in controle X obeys you or whoever is in control, so, they are locked inside til they slumber.”
“And, what about talking to one another?”
“Merely think it, and they will hear you.”
“Alright.” I said, taking a deep breath. “So, what is it you’re gonna tell us all?
“Well, for starters this afterlife, or lack of a better word. Operates without your vigilance, but it’s still in all respects a city, a world too. So, you and your twenty others will be a council or sots, mainly just so there is an authority figure here and prevents any kind of confusion and chaos.”
“Sounds fair. Anything else?”
“Well, aside from that there is the crafting of not only new keyblades but replicating them so there is always more than the one. Save for these X-blades, there can only be one of each, and this is because of their nature.”
“Because they are X-blades, you can’t have too many floating about, less they end up in the wrong hands.”
“Exactly.”
“That sounds alright. So, will… we be making them now or?”
“Your Silhouette is at your command, and it’s winner will acquire the right to have a X-blade of their own crafted, for good or bad sadly. So long as they announce the right to participate, they can have the chance, but you can decide how difficult the trial is.”
“Oh, that’s good to know actually.”
“That is all. You can regain control and when the others all arrive I will explain things to them and show them to their rooms here. They can appear however they wish, same as you.”
“Huh, I get a room too? Cool, wonder how I’ll decorate it.” Eraquis left and I took seat on the chair, feeling… sleepy as the door before me closed. I drifted off to the waking world outside my heart… Hope Clementines friends aren’t too worried.
Zeke woke up in a bit of a haze. “Ugh, what armored assault truck hit me?” They groaned, rubbing their head.
“So, you’re awake.” Said a familiar voice… Eclipsa. She sat in a seat while all around the two empty space spanned on for who knows how long.
“... So this is my personal hell? Huh, figured there’d be more fire, red hot spikes and internal bleeding?”
“No this isn’t hell. Trust me, been there. Fine place if you don't mind crazies and for Jason Voorhees to actually help you out its so bad there.” She said, standing up and slithering over to Zeke, her seat vanishing. “We are in a space built for the sole purpose of Admin’s dueling without either truly coming to harm and yet allows them to go full out without collateral.”
“...Okay, so who are you gonna fight?”
She didn’t answer at first until she summoned her X-blade. “Zeke, you and I have some things we need to work out. And as much as we both aren’t ones for the Ventral traditions, a good ol’ duel will have to speak louder than words.”
“...” Zeke stood up, and walked away. “Where’s the exit here?” I already know my DTL’s won’t work here so where’s the exit?”
Faster than Zeke thought Eclipsa could move, She struck him… and it actually hurt. With a boom Zeke was flung away, his nose dripping with blood from the punch. “No Zeke. We are doing this. You and I… we are Equals. It’s about time you saw me as one.” She said, allowing everything she has come to bare…. It was more than Zeke imagined. Each power complimenting and boosting one another in a never ending circle of power… the longer it was active, Eclipsa was only going to get stronger with no repercussions.
“...” Zeke got up, fixed up his clothes, and just sat down. “No.”
“No…. heh. So that's it then? I knew you were as stubborn as me…. No that isn't this. You still think there is no point, is that it?!” Eclipsa said, her voice steadily growing in volume.
“... You have power, there’s no doubt, you have training, maybe matching mine. But in the past… even when it seemed impossible… I always won. Didn’t matter their armor, their weapon… Do you know why, I never used all my power, even before all this. Even back on earth?”
“Because you were hoping to lose. You desperately wanted to lose, just as much as for the longest time I just wanted to win at something. The difference, you’ve given up. Even when it stares you in the face, you give up. I know I did wrong by you. I shouldn’t have given up… But that gives you no right!” She says, closing the distance slowly.
“... If you spoke to your dad, my uncle, he could tell you this. My scores. Rang skill with all calibers, ten miles, shells is five. Pressure per square inch on a punch, three hundred pounds of pressure. In reality, it’s tripple for my range skills, my aim, and force behind my punches is closer to six hundred, and that’s before all this power. My speed is close to a hundred. Lie, I was able to run almost two hundred. Already that was MUCH faster than a normal human. I knew from a young age I was not normal. I blamed my eyes… my blood. In a way… I guess I was right. I knew from a young age I was built to fight, the proof was undeniable. I never go all out… because what if I like it? If I go all out, feel that rush… if I like it, and don’t stop… I’ll become what I never wanted to be. Addicted to the fight. Even if it’s against evil… when they are all gone...because of me, how long til my addiction make me… hurt someone I care for? If I never feel that rush, then I’ll never worry about this problem.”
That just seemed to piss her off more. “You are an idiot. Because guess what?” She bent down to eye level with Zeke, Red to Red. “There will be those to stop you from going that far, starting with me. And the first step to preventing you… is to break your chains.” She said before pointing her X-blade to him. A beam of gray shot out of the blade… and Zeke felt his personal restraints on his power start to crack.
Zeke grabbed the tip of her X-blade, and they were eye to eye. “I don’t want to fight. You’ll just get hurt.”
She smiled “Copies rock.” She said, another, far more pregnant Eclipsa waving from a portal before vanishing. “Besides. Let’s test… Strike me with a single hit of full power. If this body is destroyed in a single hit, I will let you go. Otherwise, we will duel. Do we have a deal?” She said, Zeke feeling the sealing power of this deal of admins.
“Fine…” Zeke said, taking Eclipsa’s head, and rather than hearing a snap when he spun it backwards… it just spun all the way around. “Yeash! That’s…. That’s nightmare fuel for sure…”
She giggled. “That actually kinda tickled. But, a deal is a deal, is it not?” She said, taking a step back…. And appearing 100 meters away in a nanosecond.
“Awh crap.” Zeke said, ready to fight, but not summoning a Keyblade.
She chuckled, one of her eyes turning silver and glowing while the whites of the other turned to black. “Lets both stop playing, and give each other a true challenge.” She said before appearing in front of him in a human form, her long, light brown hair flying behind her as she kneed him in the gut, not even wincing from the hit to Zeke’s Keyblade body.
Zeke caught himself on the landing, pointing a finger and… Eclipsa turned blue, and then got slapped repeatedly. “My Sans from Daybreak taught me this. I have to admit, I never used it til now.” Zeke said, throwing Eclipsa many distances away til the blue wore off.
“Clever.” She said, vanishing through a portal of gray she formed in her path. She was then flung out that same portal, now wielding Oblivion and Oathkeeper, though the two were shining brighter than normal. When she got close, she unleashed her gray into her flurry of attacks, each swing having enough power to wipe out a reflection.
And Zeke, like Sans, dodged with equally blinding speed. “My turn.” Zeke said, Eclipsa going blue again, rising into the air and blasted with…. Gaster blasters, wrapped with chains of light. “He also taught me how to make these. They’re normally for show.” Zeke said, slamming Eclipsa around some more before tossing her into another hail furry of Key-Gaster Blasters.
Eclipsa continued to smile, even as some cuts and bruises started to form. “Limit Break.” She said, suddenly her power, for a moment, eclipsing even Zekes. Floating all around her were keyblades… but not any that Zeke could hear. They were all made by Eclipsa’s connections, with others, her D-links, Her connection with her keyblades, her connection with gray. All of her memories and struggles, all of those from those Eclipsa cares for… Even Zeke. “You want to see my power? You want a challenge? Then come get it!” She says with her smile, The smile even Fate would recognize.
“Hmm, well, if you insist.” Zeke said, dodging her attacks, turning her blue again, but rather than slamming Eclipsa about, summoned countless Keyblades like floor spikes, impaling her across them repeatedly. He then finished it off with a Key-Gaster blaster hit. Zeke didn’t even notice his smile.
Breaking out of the dust cloud, Eclipsa donned the power of a Red soul, ignoring any further attempts at a blue attack as she charged for a close quarters fing, her countless keyblades following and drilling their way through.
Zeke’s Keyblades met hers, as it they dueled, and Ecpisa had to admit, Zeke’s skill at dodging was impressive. It was then, she noticed his smile. Eclipse’s smile became less about the rush, and more of joy as the duel continued for centuries, though for the two it felt like only a hour, the two to a outsider seemingly fighting to the death, but to them, it became almost a game.
“Hmm, I’m gonna try something new here.” Zeke said, vanishing then reappearing a ways away, countless Keyblades appearing embedded in the ground around him till they went passed what the eye could see. “Graveyard Reunion.” At that, light silhouettes of people appeared next to each and every Keyblade… and picked them up. “Oh cool it worked.” He smiled, pointing towards Eclipsa. “Gank her.”
“Only fair I try something.” She said, dodging the attacks fluidly almost as if dancing. Before a magic circle appeared. Gray oozed out of every pore on her before phantom copies of all those near and dear to Eclipsa, even those without keyblades appeared and started kicking ass. “Gray Truth.”
“Hacks!” Zeke called, dodging another attack from Eclipsa.
“Says the one summoning a army!” Eclipsa laughed as she landed a roundhouse kick to Zeke’s arms, which were blocking his head.
“Bad call.” Zeke said, his arm changing into a black version of the X-blades tip, giving Eclipsa a large gash down her leg. “One good thing Kexez did was learn to transform parts of his body into X-blade form.”
Gritting her teeth despite her smile, Eclipsa grabbed and held onto the X-blade transformed part of Zeke while summoning her own. “You forget I’m a crazy little monkey.” she says, ignoring the blood running down her leg and palm as she strikes Zeke across the chest.
Before the force knocked Zeke back, he grabbed onto her arm, and headbutt her. Hard, a visible crack in Eclipsa’s skull echoed a thunderous pain, but that wasn’t enough to take her smile away, after all, Zeke’s head got bruised it seemed.
Eclipsa staggered, panting as she wiped some blood away. “Now… this is fun.”
“Heh… yeah.” Zeke said, falling to his knees. “I’m not the only one who thinks so.”
Zeke’s body became wrapped in blood, it turning dark, almost black… then many eyes opened.
“I’m getting Hellsing Ultimate vibes.” Eclipsa chuckled, casting a quick cure spell over her major wounds, but keeping the minor ones to be sporting.
“Behold!” Spoke a booming voice, loud, immature, but clearly older and wise than it let on. The blood left, leaving behind a taller figure, dressed in red, wielding two very large handguns. “It’s the red undead sassy man who can’t help but tap all the ass! And you my fair girl are giving me a ranging stiffer watching you from inside Zeke. Care for a quickie before the fun begins?”
“Depends. How much of those genetics are my cousins and how much do you think the hubies will kill me?” Eclipsa said, possibly her being covered in her own blood making her less...against the idea.
“Hey if they get pissed I’ll fuck ‘em too. I’m not stingy. As for the genetics I have no idea but didn’t Cript say that as Admins genetics mean nothing? Eh, doesn't matter.”
“Awe fuck it.” Eclipsa says, pouncing on the tall, red clad vampire.
Alucard then shoved his gun between her legs… literally. And fired. “I can’t believe you fell for that.” He said, kicking her off then shooting her more. “Now how is it you’re that much of a horny slut?”
“Over here.” She said from behind him, the Gray clone vanishing from beneath Alucard as Eclipsa fired her own gun to the back of his head. “Oldest trick in the book.”
Despite being headless from the shot, Alucards body turned around, and fired two shells in both of her eyes. “You know I take much, much, MUCH more than that to kill me right?” He said, his head reforming. “Bitch I’m bullshit and fourth wall breaking all in one. How well can you match?”
“......hehehehe. Hey Lance, Bio, Does this guy even know just what the fuck he just signed up for. Oh my god you think you are the baddest bitch in the room here? Ass wipe I insult the writers on a day to day basis!” Eclipsa said with a slightly crazed laugh, but one that still felt good natured.
“If it’s for an orgy dibs on being the guy in charge of lube!”
“Come on, We both know, despite the cussing, sex, gratuitous amounts of blood and gore, Bio will never make Keys into anything more than a teen rating.” Eclipsa tisked.
“I know, and it’s depressing, but off camera, or rather off page stuff is free game! So, put up a scene transition ya cowardly bitches!” Alucard said, raising his guns. “We’re gonna go out of our rating for this.”
“Fair point. Besides I’m sure Scotch, Star and Blitz will just find it kinky.”
“Now that was some fun.” Eclipsa said, relaxed and a slight dopey smile despite being covered in even more blood than before.
“You said it. Last time I saw this much of my own blood I was fighting that Dandy Man prick.” Alucard said, hitting his knees. “Welp, my boner is gone. Time for someone else to take the wheel.”
Darkness covered Alucard… and from it, emerged someone Eclipsa did not expect to see… Core. “Okay… so… hi?”
“Hey Core… Been a while since we fought… and since you trained me.” Eclipsa said before remembering She looked like Wolf at that time. “Remember the student you had all those years ago… the one that got you and Unum together before disappearing suddenly?”
“Yeah… I figured that out already. Heh, Unum was right. Even as the bad guy I was still pretty clueless.”
“Heh, you bet your ass you were.” Eclipsa chuckled.
“You know, out of all our fights you still never beat me. Wonder if that will change?” Core asked, summoning his Keyblade.
Eclipsa chuckled and summoned her X-blade. “If you want to, why not…. master.”
“Alright then.” Core said, shifting into a Dark Impulse command style. I smirked and changed into Time Splicer, wanting to fight my master fairly, the way he trained me.
We stood there, daring the other to move before I launched forward, “Hasteza, Stopza!”
Core smirked, ducking into the darkness. Avoided the stop spell then emerging behind Eclipsa. “Impulse Leech!” He said, striking her back as a dark blob formed, Eclipsa feeling her energy zapping away rapidly.
“Equalibrium!” I shouted, summoning Oblivion and Oathkeeper, each shining with light and darkness as I glowed gray, Hasteza speeding me up to ludicrous levels.
Core backed up, vanishing then reappearing, slashing Eclipsa quickly before vanishing again.
Eclipsa closed her eyes, focusing on a skill Core himself taught to her, focusing on his location before he was there, not when. With reactions possible only by a trained god, Eclipsa Caught Core with her tail before cross slashing his chest, following up the combo with a dual wielded Ragnarok.
Jumping back up, Core smirked, rushing to her. She raised her Keyblades, only for Core to grab them. “Infection!” Oaths colored as were Oblivions became inverted, the two rushing to him. “I didn’t teach you everything… mainly cause I learned this when I was a nobody/Heartless.” He smirked.
Eclipsa smiled, Summoning Better Half and her shield. “You’re not the only one whose learned since our time together.”
We clashed, Core backing up, forming Oath and Oblivion into an upside down cross. “Purger.” Eclipsa kneeled over, vomiting violently as Core slashed her across, the stomach cramps not weavering.
“God damn it, and I thought you were a dick as the bad guy.” She says as she stabs Better Half into the ground, pumping gray like an infection, spreading faster and stronger than any darkness ever could. “Everything is Gray.”
Core Backed up, Darkness flooding around him. “Home Wrecker.” He said, charging at Eclipsa.
Eclipsa stood there and smiled, the world turning into shades of gray as she prepared to block with her shield. “Et ut mundum ex griseo invenire locum pro devium meam.” She said, her red eye starting to become the only color in the world.
There was an explosion, and when the dust settled, Oath and Oblivion with Eclipsa again and Core on his knees. “Heh, since when did you got all big and strong?”
“Heh, when I got my head out of my ass and learned some discipline.” Eclipsa told my old friend as she offered a hand.
“You? Discipline? Heh, and here I thought I already ended the world.”
“I know right?” Eclipsa chuckled.
“Well, someone’s up next…. Have fun.” Core said, darkness covering them… Then, emerging from that darkness was… a short, blond kid.
“Yo.” They said.
“You’re new. The name is Eclipsa, you?” I asked with a smile.
“Meliodas.” They said, pulling out a large dagger of some kind, a Keychain at it’s end. “Gotta say, never having to lose this thing again is nice. So, you strong?”
“You could say that. Heh, one of the only people who can actually challenge my cuz Zeke.” I said with a smile. “But now and days I’m really nothing special.”
“Same here. These days I’m just a tavern keep. You?”
“Well, Motherhood, Godhood, preparing for a war, and now becoming a admin. You know, nothing big.” She shrugs.
“Oh. So in other words I’m more relaxed than you will ever be?”
“Pretty much.” Eclipsa giggled, covering her mouth with one of her hands slightly. “But I wouldn't trade it for anything.”
“Same. So, shall we?”
“Why not? Any rules? I could fight as a human or a naga, and restrict ourselves of certain abilities?”
“Meh, I’m not picky.”
“If you say so. I’ll just be human then. Need to practise as one more often anyways.” She said, turning into her tan skinned, light browned haired, DD cup human self. “Never will truly get used to the changes I’ve gone through.” She chuckled.
“Meh,. Now then, let’s see what you can do.”
Eclipsa smiled, her eyes flashing as she summoned Redemptor, the blade of mana and Gray in one hand, and her X-blade in the other. “May the best being win.”
“Hehe. We’ll see then.” Meliodas said, smiling as he raised his blade.
Eclipsa smiled before finishing in to gray, observing the being… but not underestimating him.
Meliodas for his part, stood still and waited for her to attack.
‘Clever.’ Eclipsa thought before striking from everywhere with the gray still left over from Core’s fight.
She struck, casting Thundaga. Meliodas smiled, raising his blade to meet the magic. “Full counter!” He said, the second the spell made contact with his blade the Thundaga was sent back at Eclipsa with the power of ten. She dodged, smirking.
‘So he can reflect any attack? And return it stronger. Wonder to what extent? Is there one?’ She thought, dodging his slash and blocking a kick.
“Say, you’re good.” Meliodas said, the two locking blades.
“Not bad yourself, what with a amplified reflection power.” Eclipsa said back.
He grinned. “Yeah, it’s my little battle hack. Works great when my opponent is stronger than me.” The two clashed blades, Eclipsa feeling something off. Somehow he felt… slightly weaker. Acting fast she summoned her Shield turning around Justin Time to see a second him.
Two?! She thought, dodging both and keeping a distance. “You can clone yourself?”
“In a sense.” Meliodas said, the copy phasing out. “It cuts my power evenly between each copy though, so I try and use it tactically.” He said, raising his weapon. “So, let's get back too it.”
Grinning, Eclipsa rushed in, charging grey along her blade into an extended ethereal sword. Grey Blade Charge. Meliodas raised his weapon to block, the attack phrasing through his defenses, striking him and sending him across the ground.
“Woah.” Eclipsa said. She'd never used a command style before, and now, her element altered its normal state of magic and attack, making it phase through defenses. “That… will come in handy.”
Before she could react, she was slammed into the edge of her battle arena, blood covering her mouth, the iron taste coating her tongue. Meliodas was now… different. There was this aura about him, his eyes changed to black and there was this symbol on his face. A darkness seeping from him. It wasn't like the darkness of a heart, it was different…. It FELT pure, not like void either… it was evil. There was no other word that fit. “Well now, takes a lot to make me use this.” Meliodas said, even his voice, while unchanged sent chills down Eclipsa's back.
“What… are you?”
“Heh… I told you… I'm a barkeep.” He said, shouldering his weapon. “Though. Back home, many know me as, Meliodas, the dragon sin of wrath, captain of the seven deadly sins, and former captain of the demon clans elit, the ten commandments.”
“A...demon?”
“Yeah. I gave that up for humanity, for why, well, I guess… it's just preferred them.”
“Well, at least you aren't evil “
“Evil is relative to those who view it. The shortest example of evil, is a purely selfish act, be it big or small. There is so much that goes into the definitions of evil and good, but in they end the lines are so blurry that they end up the exact same thing. Selfish acts for different reasons, be them kind or malevolent.”
“Are you here to talk Philosophy or fight?” Eclipsa asked, raising better half.
Meliodas raised his weapon. “Enchant Hellblaze.” A putrid darkness covered his weapon. “Come at me, if you're that cockey.”
Gathering her Grey and Stance, the two charged in, time felt slowed as they clashed weapons, the putrid darkness and the purity of Grey clashing. The aura was like a twisted storm within a hurricane. Black Carnage twirling rapidly within the vortex. Their energies danced in a brutal, painful dance for power as they clashed in the center, neither giving in. Meliodas was powerful, tactical, and experienced. Eclipsa was driven, strong and stubborn, the two could have fought like this forever, and in this time warped realm, they did.
For the two within this world eons passed, while only minutes passed in their home realms. This time did change Eclipsa. Her once slim figure was now that of a worriers, her human half muscular and toned from the eons of combat while her snake half, while the same in terms of size, was harder, battle scarred and tougher, the blunt swing of her tail half could easily shake or even destroy a small world, and the pressure when she constricted it around a for could easily shatter Vibranium. Truly her endless combat with Meliodas was something the likes she has never experienced. A true, fair challenge. But this fight needed a winner. She needed to move onto the next opponent.
Charging herself, and Better Half with Grey, she rushed in, clashing with Meliodas, then, wrapping her tail around him, the pressure she was forcing upon his small yet sturdy frame would have killed normal people. To him, however, it was restraining him, allowing Eclipsa a clean and focused strike to his torso.
Laughing, Meliodas fell to his knees. “That was fun.” He said simply, eyes human in appearance rather than their demonic black.
“Heh… yeah.” Eclipsa replied, wiping some sweat from her forehead.
“You're almost ready.”
“Hmm?”
“Hehe. Look at yourself. Stronger, faster, your body is now reflecting your experience. Your power. In terms of raw power, Zeke out classes us all in here. But while you fought me, he learned from everyone within, the ones he is linked too. The dead, the unborn, all of them. He has training, but learning for as long as you and I have been fighting from near endless masters, all I've been doing is buying him time.”
“So while you and I fought this while time… Zeke's been practicing in there?”
“Yes. We all have. Learning what we all can do, truly. When I head back within, I will do the same.”
“So… you're all stronger now?”
“Yup.”
“That smug cheater.” Eclipsa laughed.
“This coming from the chick whose power is literally to supercharge literally everyone and everything she touches? Herself especially.”
“Heh, fair enough.”
“I'll see you later on.” Meliodas then was covered in a dome of darkness.
Eclipsa took the moment to look herself over, seeing Meliodas was right. Her body looked like that of a fighters, a worrier. She felt prideful. In this fight she managed to finally have an opponent who was not only worth fighting, worth the effort, but was enjoyable, and she learned so much of her own potential, yet still not what she can do.
Eclipsa looked up to the dark dome, waiting for the next opponent. From the top of the dome emerged… a top hat? “What the?” Eclipsa questioned.
Soon two gloved hands emerged, the dome shrinking as a Tuxedo wearing man emerged, his mask that of a goofy take on a skeletons face. “Hey howdy ho!” Mors said.
“Mors! You.. you’re human.”
“Yup! Seems Kexez managed to fix what Core broke in terms of my hearts darkness. Have to admit, it’s nice to have actual normal sized fingers again, though since I’ve been so used to my oversized hands, it’s an adjustment all over again.”
“Makes sense.” Eclipsa said, readying herself. “So, what will you bring to the table?”
“Oh, just my usual brand of combat, have to admit, it feels great to wield the X-blade again.” He said, summoning said weapon. He then proceeded to toss it up into the air, grabbing it at the near tip of the blade. Wielding it upside down.
“You… weild it upside down?”
“Yes. It’s different, something I came up with in my youth. I always wanted to stand out when I got my Keyblade, so I practiced with my Starlight like this, and when I got X, I kept the style.” He said. “So then, shall we-” Mors dodged Eclipsa’s thrust, smacking her hard. Eclipsa felt the wind knock out of her, the large normally gripped end of the X-blade hit her like a large wall, sending her flying some miles. “My my, quite impatient.”
Eclipsa quickly recovered. She was used to Meliodas’s combat, but Mors was different… he was a wild card. She grinned, another challenge. She rushed in, this time ready to cross slash him, only for Mors to stop both swings with one block, the large grip/handguard like ends of X stopping both her Keyblades in their tracks. Mors then slid X into her crossed weapons, slamming her nose hard then again between her breasts, cracking her rib cage dead center. Wincing from the pain, Eclipsa used Grey-Cure, her own Grey infused Cure, healing better than even Curaga. “How the-?” She said, interrupted by Mors slipping the tip of her tail into X’s into the grip and twirling it, like a fork with spaghetti, spinning Eclipsa around so fast that to say it was all a blur would be an understatement before slamming her hard into the ground. “Ouch… Why is my eyes spinning?”
Mors laughed. “I call that one the Funky Hammer.”
“How do you do that?”
“Hehe. Still have so much to learn, not just about your own skills, but about Keyblades as well. Hehe. Reminds me of an old saying. ‘Thee who holds the title of master of keys, understands little. Thee who claims to know everything about the keys, truly knows nothing.”
“So in other words I still have a lot to learn. Yay…” I huffed, getting back up. “Then come on, teach me.”
As with Meliodas, who trained Eclipsa’s body, eons passed yet again, training her mind and skill. Learning not only how to handle an adaptable, random and wild foe, but also how to use her Keyblades more proper. His time as X’s wielder, Mors was known as the Bunt End Wildcard, for his sporadic combat style that was near impossible to predict without a bit of luck, or foresight. As such, Eclipsa learned an important lesson within these eons dealing with all of Mors’s random attacks and patterns. Adaptability.
Another thing that was important was quickly determining what attacks of your enemy you can dodge, and which you can block, and withstand. Having such a large body ment it was harder to dodge, even with enhanced speed, Mors knew where to strike predicting her dodges with near perfect accuracy, only missing a handful of times. As such, Eclipsa learned to, subconsciously, chift to human form to dodge, then back to Naga for attacking. Her shifting process now taking under half a second, and still sure it can be less. Still, she has yet to even Strike Mors, the spastic movements of his attacks and dodging make such a feat tricky.
Even toned to be a worrier, This foe, was a challenge. And a challenge, is something Zeke and Eclipsa live for. “So tell it to me straight, are you all training me?”
“Yes.” Mors said, moving as if boneless to avoid Eclipsa’s blinding flurry of attacks. “Strong you are, talent you have, and you have power to keep it up. But proper skill, you still lack. Zeke knows there is always room for improvement. It’s why he is training from within. While one of us at a time trains you from outside.”
“I see… so after all of this, I get a rematch?”
“Or earlier. Like you, Zeke is a talented, stubborn student. But he is learning from the oldest and wisest of us all.”
“Who?”
“Unum, who else?”
“Wait, so his wife is in there too?”
“That Unum was born after the reflections were created. She is not truly Unum the first Wielder of X, who was born before them. She and Unum, the X-blades first wielder, are different completely. Aside from that, Zeke’s wife Unum holds a heart of pure light, not Balanced.”
“Oh… Okay then… How do you dodge so well?”
“Well, let’s just say that while I am human, my particular variation of human is extra jointed along our entire skeleton.”
“Oh… that’s actually cool.” Eclipsa said, raising her X-blade. SHe slashed it through the air, a shockwave of grey energy lashing out to meet Mors, who raised X, and slapped it aside like he was playing baseball. “How do you do that?!”
“I just do.” He replied, Preparing to block Eclipsa’s strike raid. “Surprise you’re going with such a simple att-” Mors was cut off, the Strike raid ready to his his block… only for her X-blade to puff in a flash of light. “What?!” He said, receiving a hard, swift slash to the back, sending him across the floor, though not too far. He stood up, disbanding the X-blade and began clapping, applauding his opponent. “Bravo. Bravo Eclipsa. That was the most impressive display of a fake-out I’ve ever seen utilized in combat. How did you do it?”
“Oh, you know. A Keyblade when used in a Strike Raid sometimes requires its wielder to summon it back to continue a combo. I took advantage of that. I knew you’d raise X to block such a simple attack, meaning for a second, maybe even less, your attention is elsewhere. I took that time to move, summoned it back to me when I was close enough, timing it so you had it right in front of you and got my hit.”
“Haha! You realized in normal combat you couldn’t hit me. So you crafted a means to strike me by tricking my attention. I am impressed. Mose Keybladers never think to actually move once they throw their Keyblade into a strike raid, they often wait and leave themselves at a disadvantage. I am very impressed with you.”
“Hehe. Thank you. So, are we gonna continue or?”
“Another time sadly.”
“Huh? Giving up?”
“No, it’s just that attack really impressed Zeke. He wants that rematch now.” Mors said, a dark dome covering him.
From the dark dome, Zeke emerged. Eclipsa quickly realized he was taller, more muscular and fit that before. His typical hoodie, jeans and sneakers replaced with a black trench coat, white shirt and pants with black boots, “Yo. Seems we both got a bit ripped huh?”
“Hehe. It would seem so.” Eclipsa said, raising her X-blade. “So, are you going to fight me seriously?”
“Hmm… Tell you what.” Zeke started, summoning X in one hand, a second X-blade that screamed Trixie in the other, and from his back floated other X-blades, all their keychains were chains of light linking to Zeke’s back. “I’ll use my full power, this move will likely knock me out. If you take it, and stay conscious, then I guess it’s a clear winner.”
“Heh… Bring it.” Eclipsa said, grey flowing around her, this amount was new to her. More than she’d ever conjured. It was blinding.
Zeke took a breath, smiled, and for the first time in his life, felt his heart beat with the thrill, of a true opponent. A true challenge… and let his full power out. “Come on then! Show me you! ARE! WORTH IT!” He said, the tips of all the X-blades and his heart, all glowing with the purest light and darkness, fired, the power was blinding as well, for Eclipsa, one would describe it as tranquility, for Zeke, it was like looking into the faces of Evil and Good at once. “Hearts Power!”
Zeke’s attack hit, Eclipsa, not even screaming, smiled, feeling the attack, the pain was far, far worse than the shift to an Admin, yet, she kept her smile, not screaming, eyes open through the tears of pain. She was determined to remain conscious. To win.
The attack ended. Zeke fell to the ground, all the X-blades disbanding, He was heaving. He felt tired, no energy to speak. The fact he was awake was amazing to say the least. Eclipsa was in a similar state, still, but she began to twitch. Her one defyant arm she was forcing to pull her naga body across to Zeke. Zeke, forcing out some weak strength, managed to do the same, to meet her half way.
Ech movement was agony, each pull torture, but still they continued, eventually meeting halfway, and grasping each others hand. “Heh… thought you said that would knock you out?” Eclipsa asked, her voice raspy, and dry.
“I said most likely.” Zeke replied, voice just as dried and raspy. “So, you did it… guess you win.”
“Heh… bearly. I feel like crap.”
“Same. Heh...hehehe.” Zeke said, laughing as tears ran down.
“Hey, what’s with the water works?”
“Hehehe. My whole life, I thought, and was proven right that no one could beat me, especially if I gave it my all. I held NOTHING back on that attack… And you stayed awake… Hehehe. I lost, giving it my all. I’m not at the cap… I’m not the strongest… I can actually improve…”
“Hehe. I tried to tell you.” She cooed and laughed.
“Well, you beat me… there’s only one reward I can offer to that.”
“I get a prize? Heh, and here I thought it was just bragging rights.” She laughed. “So, what is it?”
“Me.”
“We’re cousins.”
“A, we both know given how you are, you’d likely not even care. B, not what I meant.”
She chuckled. “True enough, but what then?”
“Eclipsa Ventral… You… … are… my… wielder…” Zeke managed to say, falling unconscious as his whole body shifted. He was a X-blade now, the crossed keyblades that made up the grip and handguard part were two Kingdom Key D’s, the white main blade part was black with swirling light within it.
“...Heh...cool…” Eclipsa said, falling into unconsciousness herself. “We’ll be… one heck of a team…”
Eclipsa awoke with her body trying to kill her. Zeke’s attack did more on her than she realized, though the win was worth it, her body argued otherwise. “Fucking dolor ad mortem.” Eclipsa groaned as she felt even her pregnant body feeling some of the effects of that attack. She looked at her hand, which now held not just any X-blade, but Zeke. “Worth it… but damn cuz.”
Taking a look around she was in a medical room of some sorts, the technology was far surpassed anything she’d ever seen or imagined. Meaning one thing… Cript picked her and Zeke up. Struggling to move, she managed to push the call nurse button, only for a hologram of a generic nurse to appear. “How may I help you?” The hologram asked.
“Could you call my dad and tell him I'm awake…. Because I don't even remember being checked in.” Eclipsa said to the hologram as calmly as possible.
She vanished, some minutes later Cript walked in. “Well, look who finally woke up.” He said taking a seat in a chair across the bed Eclipsa was in, surprisingly, built to accommodate her tail and support it as well so it did not lay on the ground.
“Well you try getting hit by everything a equal has to offer.” Eclipsa said with her smirk. “How long was I out… because I know our fight, at least in the time of my realm, made eons look like seconds.”
“Time relative to your actual realm back home… a month. Your wives visited every other day. Yes I let them here to see you, er, husbands? How did your marriage get more convoluted than mine?”
“Skill.” Eclipsa laughed. “But thank the original creator for copies… I don't think the kids would have survived that attack.”
“The fact your copy isn’t dead surprises me.” Cript said, crossing his legs while leaning back. “Zeke hit you with power equal to what you were putting out also. That wasn’t no mere coincidence either.”
“I blame maternal instincts… I kinda left even a tiny scrap of power out so to ensure that at least the me with the kids could live… that tiny scrap is probably why I am hurting all over instead of being… well not fine but better.”
“Well, looks like Zeke named you his first wielder. This is historical.” Cript said, shifting in his seat. “And thus, your true fate is revealed.”
“Wait, did a Fateless just earn a fate? Wow, that is something for the history books.”
“You were fateless because your heart is an extra, optional shard of Kingdom Hearts. When you won, and Zeke named you as his wielder, but not refusing, but accepting, you made a tie to fate and destiny. Yours and his hearts are connected, but not fused like initially planned by the Admin who they belonged to oh so long ago.”
“Yeah, met the guy for a moment… was sad to see him fade but hey, it all worked out. Besides, I have a fate now. No big deal. It was worth it to see Zeke have a genuine smile for once.” Eclipsa said with a shrug.
“Yeah, a fate quickly done with. I checked, your fate was to accept Zeke as your Keyblade, and Zeke, to mark you the first of many welders who will have him. That was all on your part, you don’t have a specific fate as of now. And all those hands that were keeping Zeke captive to Nexus’s plants and routes are now, well, gone. The fighting with you killed them all off. Have to admit, that’s impressive.”
“Don't fuck with a fourth wall breaker's family. That's page one of laws of the multiverse.” Eclipsa said, pulling a book from nowhere.
“Actually page one of the laws of the multiverse, funny enough is ‘Do Not Traverse The Multiverse.’.” Cript laughed. “Course no one does it. Yours is actually rule seven.”
“Yeah well, whatever.” She says, tossing the book for it to disappear. (Fucking shit my head.) “Ha! Got you Lance you sly bastard! That's what you get for not finishing the last chapter with Bio.”
Cript rolled his eyes. “So, in recent news, guess what I did!”
“What did you do?” Eclipsa asked, looking at the X blade beside her bed. Zeke Blade? Z-Blade? Heh.
“Killed Vincent.”
“Duh fuck? You left me out? Sigh, well I guess it worked out then.” Eclipsa said, disappointment laced in her voice.
“Yup! That fucker is no longer a thing, Nexus itself while still holding power is lacking their figure head of their purpose, so screw their moral. And in just a while I will remake the world to be one. Realms. All that. Just got to kill a few cruel Admins and wait for Fear Ripper to get online so Bio can tell him.”
“Sounds like you got everything handled, but what about the war. What am I… well, Zeke and I supposed to do for now?”
“Mainly it’s deal with Spoiled, but in all honesty if you two tried you could take her out before as well as her army. With Zeke as your weapon and you as his wielder, only Max and his little club stand a chance but he’s off doing his own thing at the moment. I think, not Sure. Deaths been on and off with them lately.”
“I need to ask… after you killed Vincent… Was Fate freed?” Eclipsa asked, remembering the pain the woman was going through, just by being near Eclipsa.
“Sadly no. Fate herself is still a Nexus resources. Vincent did trap and use her for his own devices, but her leash holder and ‘masters’ are in another section of Nexus.”
“Then I still have two jobs for Nexus. Corrupt their production of me, and free fate.” Eclipsa said, raw determination in her words.
“Fair enough, but not for a while. You need rest, same with Zeke.”
Eclipsa turned back to Zeke. “How is he? I don't know how keyblade really heal.”
“He’ll be fine. Just unconscious still. Probably the best sleep of his life in all honesty.”
“After letting out that bottled up energy, you are probably right.” Eclipsa said softly as she looked over herself. “Sexy and ripped… I almost feel like I am overcompensating for when I was a guy or something.”
“Heh. Well when your body is as fit as it gan go, without being overly grotesque, it actually helps in terms of focusing your powers outwards.”
“Yeah well… on the upside I have upgraded from bimbo to Amazon.” Eclipsa chuckled. “So, how does having a almost overly fit body help focus power?”
“All forms of energy travel through the body, the stronger the flesh the more powerful the flow of said energy can flow outwards into attacks or defenses.”
“....well ain't I a overpowered piece of shit now.”
“Yeah. So, what’s next for you. Gonna be awhile before Max makes his move, Fucks with my plans for Retiring just yet all to prove some point I don’t even think he knows anymore.”
“Well, first I'm going to spend time with my family, and try to find a way for both mine and Zeke's to live nearby. Then I'm gonna kill my Chrysalis's mother and free the changelings and Oblivion. Probably give birth at some point, and help you fuck over Nexus.”
“Cool. Well I’ll send you home for now. Also good news, you’re in a sequel taking off Right after your guy’s last shared chap. Now you both share a story and it’s rated M, so go nuts.”
“....Lance I'm sorry for throwing a book at your head you awesome man!”
“It was Bio’s idea but Lance approved. So, what are you going to do til something else comes up?”
“Well… Zeke and I need to talk about how to move forward from here, what with both of us having family to care for.”
“True. Also I have no idea what to expect in terms of how your relationship with Zeke and the twenty others is so… good luck finding out.”
“I'm just hoping Scotch and Rune don't end up in the same room alone.” Eclipsa says with a shudder.
“Pray they don’t start talking about expanding the family. Been there, done that… was… weird…”
“I bet. Now… am I good to leave or do I need to wait longer?
“Well, I can send you back to your world but all I can tell you is that when I tried to take Zeke more than fifteen feet, he appeared back in your hands. So looks like he can’t be that far away from you.”
“Well ain't that inconvenient.” Eclipsa mutters. “I'll wait until he wakes up to decide where to go. It wouldn't be fair to him.”
“Kay. By the by, this is your final chapter(s)/Epilogue for Keys and Balance. Any special words to leave off on?”
“Oh uh… yeah…” Eclipsa says, turning to the readers. “This has been a wild ride you all. This all started because Lance liked the idea of the whole Mayan calendar thing and went with it. I don't think he was expecting bio to approach him and offer to join this crazy universe that he and the others created. Thanks for sticking around for the first half of my insanity. Now, don't do drugs kids!”
![https://demonssouls.wiki.fextralife.com/file/Demons-Souls/Fat%20official.jpg[/img]](https://demonssouls.wiki.fextralife.com/file/Demons-Souls/Fat%20official.jpg[/img]){kind=link}
